Misunderstood

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at [Link]

Rating: Mature
Archive Warning: Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Major Character Death, Rape/Non-Con
Category: F/M, M/M
Fandom: 魔道祖师 - 墨香铜臭 | Módào Zǔshī - Mòxiāng Tóngxiù, 魔道祖师 |
Módào Zǔshī (Cartoon), 陈情令 | The Untamed (TV)
Relationship: Lán Zhàn | Lán Wàngjī/Wèi Yīng | Wèi Wúxiàn, Jiāng Yànlí/Jīn Zǐxuān,
Minor or Background Relationship(s)
Character: Lán Zhàn | Lán Wàngjī, Wèi Yīng | Wèi Wúxiàn, Jiāng Chéng | Jiāng
Wǎnyín, Lán Huàn | Lán Xīchén, Lán Yuàn | Lán Sīzhuī, Jīn Líng | Jīn
Rúlán, Niè Huáisāng, Lán Qǐrén, Wēn Níng | Wēn Qiónglín, Wēn Qíng,
Mèng Yáo | Jīn Guāngyáo, Niè Míngjué, pretty much all mdzs
characters, Original Male Character(s), Original Female Character(s),
very few of course
Additional Tags: Angst, Fluff, Eventual Smut, Eventual Happy Ending, Family Feels,
Family Angst, Misunderstandings, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con,
Self-Harm, Self-Hatred, Family Fluff, Alternate Universe - Canon
Divergence, Somebody Lives/Not Everyone Dies, by that I mean the
bad guys will die, Hurt, why are there so many sad tags?, It's gonna be
sad, like really really sad, Will add tags as I go, Alcohol
Abuse/Alcoholism, Heavy Angst, Suicidal Thoughts, Gore, Mental
Health Issues, Mental Instability, Mental Breakdown, Night Terrors,
Canon-Typical Violence, Self-Worth Issues, Self-Destruction, Dubious
Morality, (not WWX of course), Cannibalism, Reincarnation, Post-
Traumatic Stress Disorder - PTSD, Internally Screaming Lán Zhàn |
Lán Wàngjī, Demonic Possession, Mò Xuányǔ Lives, Angst with a
Happy Ending, Do not translate without permission, (everyone's been
good about that but one can never be too careful), Scum Villain
References
Collections: Reading and Watching, Модао, Storycatchers' cultivation stories,
AsianDramas, The Untamed - fav, Characters Watch/Read
Canon/Fanon, Canon divergencia de MDZS, Mo dao zu shi. Фанфики,
Fandoms React to Canon/Fanfictions, Reading in Progress (furMa),
Waiting To Be Read, MDZS Time travel and Fix-it, Watch/Read The
Series, Mo Dao Zu Shi , Characters Watch/Read Canon (cause
reading this is my new hobby), watching the series-fic, ONLY THE
BEST , My, Books Read - Not Completed (GMODC), Watch and read,
Characters Explores Fandom
Stats: Published: 2019-11-18 Updated: 2022-01-02 Chapters: 30/33 Words:
239965

Misunderstood
by Silver_Flame_2724

Summary

There is something called a memory ball that shows the memories of a chosen person.
In order to further incriminate the already dead Yiling Patriarch, the cultivation world
decides to use this memory ball at the next Discussion Conference to show how evil the
demonic cultivator can truly be.

What appears, though, truly shocks them all.

Spanish Translation
Spanish Audiobook
Russian Translation
Another Russian Translation
French Translation
Thai Translation
Italian Translation

(Update schedule: Sporadic Updates because of school.)

Notes

See the end of the work for notes

Prologue
Chapter Notes

Hello everyone! Here's the much-awaited story, Misunderstood!

I hope this is up to everyone's standards!

Enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jiyi Qiu - or, memory orb - is an ancient treasure said to show the memory of a person.

The Ancestors used these to expose the crimes of those they suspected were criminals through a
medium - an object belonging to the criminal.

These orbs were very easy to produce back then and were used constantly to find criminals who got
away with their crimes.

However, as the times went on, the purpose and usefulness of these orbs were less and less
apparent. People didn’t create them anymore and their production method was lost.

Only a few exist today.

When people first heard of this, they chose to ignore it. After all, who would want to review a
person’s memories? For things like unsolvable mysteries, sure, but reviewing an entire person’s
memory was too tiring. Wasteful, even. They scoffed.
Besides, you could only use it on one person and obtaining these memory balls were very difficult.

However, the people of the cultivation word, who were still recovering from the aftermath of the
Nightless City massacre and the Siege of the Burial Mounds, were more than happy to use this tool
to try and incriminate the Yiling Patriarch.

After all, an evil incarnate such as him deserved to have all his sins brought to light, right?

The cultivation world hated him.

They wished for his death.

For his soul to be shattered.

Wished for him to suffer.

For him to never be at peace.

Even a thousand deaths aren’t enough to erase what Wei Wuxian did.

That’s why, at the Discussion Conference a year after the Yiling Patriarch’s well-earned death,
they used the memory ball.

……………….

The Discussion Conference was to be held at Yunmeng Jiang. It was their turn to host it. Plus, the
one who was most affected was Sect Leader Jiang.

The man in question was, of course, in a horrible mood as always. He had never recovered from
the Siege and in fact, had just gotten worse.
(They had heard of - others had seen - how Sect Leader Jiang captured demonic cultivators day in
and day out and tortured them - to death, some say.)

Gusu Lan arrived first, heralded by a very despondent Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren and followed by
a dozen other white-robed disciples, who looked as depressed as their leaders.

Why Lan Wangji wasn’t there, no one commented. He was probably injured by the villainous Wei
Wuxian.

The people cursed the Patriarch even more. How dare he harm HanGuang-Jun!

(They didn’t actually know this, they were assuming. After all, what sin hadn’t the Yiling Patriarch
committed?)

The next to appear was Lanling. They had brought Wei Wuxian’s sword Suibian with them.

For some strange reason, everyone could sense how reluctant they were to be here. They assumed
it was because they suffered the most losses from the demonic cultivator and therefore, didn’t want
to be at the place where he was raised in.

(The truth, though, was known no better than by them.)

The Qinghe Nie clan turned up last, a sombre air about them.

They could see why.

Nie Huaisang, a usually timid and peaceful boy, sported a dark expression on his face. His elder
brother, Chifeng-zun, looked helpless and tried to speak, only to be coldly refuted by the normally
demure individual. It was even scarier when the fan-loving man swept the room with a chilling
look before taking a seat.

They were perplexed by this but ignored it as the rest of the clans filtered through.
Sect Leader Jiang was handed the memory ball and after what was explained they wanted him to
do, his face became stormy.

He nevertheless wrote Wei Wuxian’s name onto the orb and held Chenqing under it, Suibian
joining the flute. After all, the more mediums there were, they clearer the memories were.

In order to power the orb along with the mediums, everyone connected their spiritual energy to the
object. Since the memories start from when he was a child, they skipped the memories up to
crucial moments. (There was only one timeskip allowed when going through the memories. Only
one, and then the rest of the person's life would be reviewed.)

One such memory they stopped on…...was the fall of Lotus Pier.

Chapter End Notes

I was actually quite nervous posting this. I wasn't sure if this was good enough and
ended up rewriting the Prologue a few times.

Also, for most of the names of objects here, I will be using Google translate since I am
not Chinese.

And oh, the tags are quite scary, no? *evilly cackles*

This will be a painful story to write.

Next Chapter: Memories - Core

Memories - Core
Chapter Summary

Wei Wuxian after the burning of Lotus Pier.

Chapter Notes

Due to the nature of this chapter, it is mostly centered around Jiang Cheng's reactions.

This chapter came out earlier than I expected, courtesy of Season 3 Episode 14 of the
Audio Drama translated and subbed by Suibian Subs! (Gods, it was painful to listen to
that episode!)

Also, also, I've used a bunch of lines from the actual novel, which is translated by
Exiled Rebels Scanlations!

I hope you all enjoy this chapter!

(Just a quick little note:

'italics' = Wei Wuxian's thoughts

italics = thoughts

Just thought I'd add that in!)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The crowd witnessed Yu Ziyuan declare her hate for the then bright-spirited boy before making
him promise to protect Sect Leader Jiang.

What they didn’t realize when displaying memories…...was that they could feel what Wei Wuxian
felt and hear what he thought.

'I have to protect Jiang Cheng…..no matter what.'

(In a way, this process was somewhat like Empathy. ……..Which means…..they could hear most
of the thoughts Wei Wuxian had during his time.)

They watched every attempt Jiang Cheng made to try and go kill the culprits, and how Wei
Wuxian dragged his brother away from danger.

At some point, Jiang Cheng looked away. The pain in his heart at seeing his brother alive was too
real, too raw. He wasn’t ready. He wasn’t ready to see his parents still alive in this vision. He
wasn’t ready to see the dead corpses of his fellow sect members. He wasn’t ready to see his
parents’ corpses yet again. It hurt. It hurt so much.

Wei Wuxian felt himself tear up. ‘No…..No…..fourth shidi, sixth shidi…...everyone no, no…..How
dare they…..How dare they!! The Wen-dogs shall all die! I swear they shall pay for what they’ve
done!!'

Those connected to the orb clutched their hearts. The rage they felt was too strong, it was
overwhelming. So much so that they had to catch their breaths for a while before continuing. And
as the scene continued, they felt what Wei Wuxian felt. Their temples throbbed, their hearts heavy
with grief, their bodies’ temperature going cold.

Someone yelled and pointed out something..….or rather someone.

It was Wen Ning, the Ghost General, before his death.

But it didn’t seem like Wei Wuxian noticed him.

The scene changed and they heard the unpleasant voices of Wen Chao and Wang Lingjiao as they
insulted Yu Ziyuan and Jiang Fengmian.
The rage and grief they felt spiked, and while Wei Wuxian kept a relatively calm appearance,
silent tears streamed down his face. It became more prevalent when they heard of the treasures
plundered from his home.

'Those belonged to Lotus Pier, those belonged to the Jiang Sect! How dare they…..How dare they
steal what’s not theirs!'

Wei Wuxian led his brother away from the carnage and away from the flames that consumed their
home. In his mind, he saw the days before. He wondered if Uncle Jiang had the chance to tell
Madam Yu one last sentence before they passed.

Jiang Cheng stopped and turned around, intent on retrieving his parents’ corpses. When Wei
Wuxian blocked his path, he was pressed down onto the ground, hands around his neck.

“Why?! Why?! Just why?! Are you happy?! Are you satisfied?!” Jiang Cheng roared, clenching
harder around his neck. “Why did you save Lan Wangji?!”

Now that everything was out in the open like that, the Gusu Lan people stared at Jiang Cheng, who
explained the situation. How Wei Wuxian used Wen Mao’s words to direct Wen Chao’s ire onto
him to save both Lan Wangji and Jin Zixuan.

The Gusu Lan and (most of) the Lanling Jin people were sheepish. The villain that harmed their
young masters actually saved their lives.

Jiang Cheng’s wounds were still raw. Of course he blamed others for what happened because
maybe if Wei Wuxian hadn’t protected them…..maybe then, Lotus Pier would have had a chance
for survival because they didn’t draw too much attention.

“Jiang Cheng……” ‘Calm down…..calm down, it will be alright. I will get us, no, at least you to
safety, even if I have to sacrifice my life. Please…..I can’t protect you if I’m dead!’

But Jiang Cheng ranted on and on, blaming anyone and everyone Wei Wuxian had saved as well
as Wei Wuxian himself for the destruction of his sect.

No one blamed him. Grief, hatred, and rage can blind a person, no matter how calm they normally
are.

Wei Wuxian’s face had turned red from the lack of air. “Jiang Cheng!” ‘No…..it’s not their fault!
The blame lies solely with me! Don’t…..it’s my fault…...it’s my fault for trying to be a
hero…..everything…..is because of me……..

Jiang Cheng went blank. He didn’t know what to feel. Wei Wuxian didn’t feel any resentment
towards him, despite this?

Many who knew Wei Wuxian before he became the Yiling Patriarch did not accept the amount of
self-reproach and self-blame he threw on himself. It was too much. A person could break from
something like that and it was surprising that Wei Wuxian actually didn’t.

Jiang Cheng continued to weep as he let go of Wei Wuxian’s neck.

Wei Wuxian covered his eyes, allowing the tears to fall.

The despair was too much to bear.

'It’s my fault…..It’s my fault…...I never meant for this to happen…….Why didn’t Madam Yu just
hand me over? …….Why did they protect me? …….Why…...why…….

……...Why didn’t I die instead? '

Jiang Cheng found himself choking on nothing. No…..no, don’t say that……

Yes. Despite everything, Jiang Cheng did not want his brother dead. This person may have taken
his sister from away him and h certainly wanted to whip the other over and over again for the pain
he caused him, but he couldn’t kill him. He couldn’t……

Nie Huaisang held his fan in front of his face to cover up his emotions. Wei-xiong…….

Lan Qiren thought he wouldn’t care what happened to that…...monster that had tainted his
youngest nephew so, but hearing the boy’s feelings like this, the hidden, raw and vulnerable
emotions…...he…...he didn’t know what to think. Lan Xichen was of the same mind as his uncle,
albeit…..less intense. He certainly didn’t like how Wei Wuxian hurt his brother, but he certainly
didn’t wish for the other to have feelings like this.

The Jins were simply calmly observant of their surroundings. Jin Guanyao was calmly discussing
something with his father, who seemed to cheer up a bit.

But, in general, no one really thought much of this. They really couldn’t care less what the Yiling
Patriarch felt when he was younger.

Wei Wuxian desperately wished the events that transpired that day were some kind of twisted
nightmare. That he would wake up and everything would be okay.

But life is a cruel thing as he woke up to the reality of the situation. The only thing that kept him
going was…… ‘I have to protect Jiang Cheng. Have to…..no matter what…..no matter what I have
to sacrifice. But…..where can we go?’

Wei Wuxian thought for a bit before urging Jiang Cheng to move so that they can meet with their
Shijie who was at the Meishan Yu Sect.

And so they walked.

Wei Wuxian glanced at his bro--- Jiang Cheng. ‘I no longer have the right to call him my brother.
Not after that. And forward, I will only be his subordinate. …..Like I was supposed to be.’

Jiang Cheng went blank. Does this mean…..even all the way back then…..I lost him?

Wei Wuxian left Jiang Cheng in an alley corner, away from prying eyes, to go get some food, but
not before repeatedly telling him to stay there.

But when he returned not even thirty minutes later, Jiang Cheng was gone.

“............” Jiang Cheng went dead silent.

The people cursed. How could Wei Wuxian leave the distraught man alone?!

Wei Wuxian panicked. ‘No…..no wait. He could still be around here!’

B ut, to his despair, he wasn't around. He ran all the way to Lotus Pier because Jiang Cheng must
have gone back to get the bodies back!

He fell down, weakened, tasting the soil in his mouth, but he didn’t slow down. ‘No…..I can’t be
weak. I have to get up! Move! I have to move!’ He crawled back onto his feet, intent on finding
where Jiang Cheng had gone to.

He went to get the steamed buns he left behind, running and eating to regain some of his strength.
Even though it hurt at the pace he was eating, even when his throat went sore with pain, he
couldn’t stop. He needed the strength to protect Jiang Cheng.

Wei Wuxian nearly collapsed, blood rising to his throat from his extended period of running.

‘Why haven’t I caught up to Jiang Cheng? Even after I ate food, this was the fastest I could run.
He was more tired than me and he’s going through something worse! How could he have run
faster than me? Did he really come back to Lotus Pier? But if he didn’t come back here, where
would he go? To Meishan alone without me?’

Jiang Cheng felt a pang when he heard what Wei Wuxian thought of him. Did he really think I
would…...abandon him?

Yes, yes he would. A traitorous voice in the back of his mind stated. After all, you almost killed
him. You blamed him for something unavoidable. You blamed him for everything.

Wei Wuxian felt how powerless he was, how little he was. ‘I need more power.
Something…….Something that would allow me to completely wipe them out……..’

Someone rounded the corner and Wei Wuxian held them down immediately.

The crowd recognized that person as Wen Ning!

“Who are you?” Wei Wuxian’s eyes narrowed. He did not recognize this person. “I don’t know
anyone named Wen Ning.”

Wen Ning seemed disappointed that he wasn’t recognized but Wei Wuxian could care less. ‘Who
cares who he is? No matter what, he’s someone with a rank. With him in my hands, maybe I could
do an exchange!’

So that’s what you first thought seeing Wen Ning? Then…..why? Why did you protect him back
then? Jiang Cheng was confused.

Others were of the same opinion. Wei Wuxian had deep-seated hatred towards the Wens. What
happened? What changed?

Wen Ning spoke slowly, “I… A few years ago, during the Discussion Conference at Qishan, I… I…
was shooting arrows…”

Hearing how slow he was, impatience rushed up Wei Wuxian. He fumed, “You what?! Are you a
stutterer?!”

Wen Ning was so scared that he flinched within Wei WuXian’s grip, as if wanting to roll into a ball
with his hands around his head. He whispered, “Yes…….. Yeah.”

Wei WuXian, “………….”

The crowd laughed at the speechless Wei Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian finally remembered him. It was that youth he had met at the Discussion Conference at
Qishan.

“You’re the one that was exceptionally good at archery?”

“Y-Yes…..” Wen Ning eventually told him that he saw them the other day but said nothing. He also
confirmed that Jiang Cheng was inside.

But Wei Wuxian was distrustful. He didn’t want to believe that the Wen in front of him was that
good of a person.

Everyone felt his rising killing intent. Internally, some chanted for him to just finish off the boy
because no matter what, he was a Wen.

‘I can’t allow for any kindness! Kindness would only get me killed.’ With that in mind, he was a
few seconds away from clenching his hand and snapping Wen Ning’s neck in half.

But then Wen Ning offered to help get Jiang Cheng out. He said his people hadn’t participated in
the massacre of the Jiang Sect, but Wei Wuxian couldn’t…....he couldn’t let his guard down.

But right now, he was alone, without any weapons.

‘I am not scared of death, but I can’t go without helping Jiang Cheng! I promised Uncle Jiang and
Madam Yu! I can…...I can only trust the one person I’ve met three times!’

“Then…..can you get the bodies of Madam Yu and Sect Leader Jiang?”

“I-I’ll try my best.”

Wei Wuxian was still suspicious but was surprised when Wen Ning came back, not even a half hour
later, with a bloodied Jiang Cheng on his back.

Wen Ning…...saved me? Jiang Cheng was incredulous. Wei Wuxian had mentioned this several
times before but he was too far steeped in vengeance that it was hard to see past the surname Wen.

Why was the Ghost General such a nice person? Could he be wanting to gain Wei Wuxian’s trust
only to backstab him later? Many had that thought but quickly dismissed the notion. Even so, it’s
too risky! So then…….Wen Ning was actually such a nice person?!

Wen Ning not only brought Jiang Cheng, but Zidian too.

“Thank you….” Wei Wuxian said after a while.

“My people have Mr. Jiang and Madam Jiang’s bodies, and I’ve told them to move them. W-We
shouldn’t be here. L-Let’s……”

Wei Wuxian nodded but then saw Jiang Cheng’s back. He clenched his fists. ‘I’m sorry…...this is
my fault…….I’m sorry……’

“I-I know a safe place to hide.”

Wei Wuxian would actually trust the Wen-d--- Wen Ning that far?! He’s too naive! What if it was
a trap?

But others, such as Lan Xichen and Nie Huaisang were stuck on the self-blame Wei Wuxian
seemed to regularly rain down on himself. It was not all his fault! The circumstances were
unavoidable!
The others, who looked past his naivety, also noticed this, namely Nie Mingjue and Lan Qiren.

They all noticed how jaded the previously bright boy started to become.

There was danger everywhere. But aside from relying on Wen Ning, Wei Wuxian couldn’t think of
another solution!

Ah. So it was not that Wei Wuxian was naive, it was that he had no other choice.

‘Jiang Cheng wouldn’t…...he wouldn’t…….but I can’t! I can’t let him die!’

“Thanks!”

“There’s…..There’s no need. Young Master Wei, this way. I-I have a ship.”

Wen Ning cleaned and bandaged Jiang Cheng’s wounds once the other was set down.

He…...He…… Jiang Cheng couldn’t say anything. He so viciously despised this person. And
yet…..and yet this person helped him time and time again.

Wen Ning was so nice…… Was the general consensus.

Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren even smiled a bit. Repaying kindness with gratitude. Good qualities.
Wei Wuxian watched on with a smile as he remembered meeting the shy boy back then. ‘Wen Ning
was shy around strangers and even hid from me when I called out to him. The fact that I thought he
ran away from me because I was so charming is even more hilarious!’

The crowd, especially Jiang Cheng, snorted at that!

As expected of Wei-xiong, Nie Huaisang smiled. Able to make a joke at a time like this!

‘But…..I only stood up for him when Wen Chao shamed him. Did he really need to go this far to
return that favor?’ Wei Wuxian clicked his tongue. ‘However, his archery was indeed good. I told
him to be more confident and gave him some pointers on his archery. Why did Wen Ning feel the
need to repay something as small as that?’

But as he remembered the archery competition, his eyes drifted to Jiang Cheng’s bloodied form.
‘This is all my fault……’

Again with the reproach……..

By the second day, they arrived at the Supervisory Office in Yiling.

Immediately, Wei Wuxian slammed Wen Ning against the door.

“Why did you bring us here?!” Wei Wuxian hissed. ‘Did Wen Ning trick me?!’
Wen Ning was quick to explain the situation. “J-Just don’t let anyone f-find you.”

Wei Wuxian had set Jiang Cheng down and just as Wen Ning said that, the door swung open.

‘Ah. He told me not to let anyone find me and yet this happened.’ Wei Wuxian quickly blocked the
woman from seeing the bed. Both he and Wen Ning were too scared to say anything.

But the woman simply warded off any guards by leading them away from the room.

Wei Wuxian recognized the woman as soon as he saw her face. It was Wen Qing!

“My…...My elder sister.”

“Wen Qing is you eldest sister?”

“En. She’s really powerful.”

“You’re……..really the younger brother of Wen Qing?” ‘Well, fuck me. I’m probably dead.’

“I…..I know I’m not as good as her……”

“That’s not what I meant. You’re good enough as you are.”

Jiang Cheng groaned, shifting awake and Wen Ning left to get some medicine.

But when Jiang Cheng’s eyes fluttered open, he noticed what was wrong.

He was calm, too calm.

He didn’t seem to be at all there.

“Jiang Cheng, can you see me? Can you hear me? Do you know who I am?” ‘Did he forget me?’

Jiang Cheng only got up and mockingly laughed at his wounds. Wei Wuxian tried his best to
comfort him but Jiang Cheng simply hit him. The strike was too weak and something felt off.

When Wei Wuxian asked for clarification, his heart dropped. ‘No…..no, no…...please no……..’

“Do you know why the Core-Melting Hand is called the Core-Melting Hand?”

‘No…...this has to be a joke…...no…..please no……”

“An average person can never dream about being at the top ever again.” Jiang Cheng laughed. “I
want revenge,, but how could I now? I won’t be able to ever form a core again. Hahahahahahaha,
hahahahahahahaha…..”

Everyone looked at Jiang Cheng. It was well-known that he had a cultivation base and was
powerful enough to be a force in the war.

…...But how was he able to do that if his core was melted?

No one could recover that!

‘I failed him……..I shouldn’t have left him alone that day…….’ Wei Wuxian collapsed to the
ground.
Nobody knew more than him how much of an ambitious person Jiang Cheng was, what high
regard he held his cultivation and spiritual power in. But now, with the strike of the Core-Melting
Hand, his cultivation, his self-esteem, his hope of revenge had all been smashed to dust!

‘Why…..Why have things become like this?’

Things took a turn for the worse. the crowd mused. As Wen Ning stepped through the door, Jiang
Cheng had kicked the boy and started loudly cursing both him and Wei Wuxian.

Jiang Cheng sank lower in his seat, seeing how his younger self acted.

Luckily, Wen Qing had walked in and knocked him out, saving him from further embarrassment.

Wen Qing scolded Wen Ning about how dangerous it was.

Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but feel indignant. It was the Wen Sect who had caused the Jiang Sect to
be massacred. ‘It was their fault, so why the complaints?’

Wen Qing turned her attention to Wei Wuxian. “What the Wen Sect does doesn’t represent what we
do. We don’t need to be responsible for the Wen Sect’s wrongdoing. Wei Ying, there’s no need to
look at me like that. There’s a beginning to all debts. I’m the office leader of Yiling, but I was
ordered to take the position. I’m a medic, an apothecary, I’ve never killed anyone, much less
touched the blood of the Jiang Sect.”

What could they say to that? Many knew she was right, but what could they do? It was war and
tensions were high. They did know that not everyone was responsible for the wrongdoings of the
Wens. But they couldn’t risk trusting anyone in fear of being betrayed when they least expected it.

It was impossible for every single Wen member, for every single disciple, for all the non-
cultivators to be evil and morally unjust. It was impossible. Many even despised and suffered
under Wen Ruohan’s rule, but couldn’t do anything because of his power. And yet, this is what the
world believed.

But…...again. What could they do? What could they say? They were too caught up in their own
hatred and rage to see past the surname and see the other, unrelated Wens for who they truly were.

The Gusu Lan Clan prided themselves on morality and being able to let go of grudges. And yet,
look. They blamed the survivors for crimes they hadn’t committed. They blamed those that never
had blood on their hands. Because of what? Because that was what everyone thought. It’s hard to
go against the tide. To speak without fear of retribution. And Gusu Lan, despite their
‘righteousness’, wasn't able to do that.

The Qinghe Nie Sect, who hated those that were evil, was blinded by their rage.

Yunmeng Jiang was recovering. What did their opinion matter for?

And the Jin clan? …….What did they care? Siding with the Wens was unprofitable, after all.

Wen Qing had helped give Jiang Cheng medicine during this time.

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng were allowed to stay for a few days before they were forced to leave.
Wei Wuxian understood that no matter how much Wen Qing cared for her brother, she wouldn’t
allow him to bring burdens such as him and Jiang Cheng in fear that her family would be affected.

During the three days Jiang Cheng slept, Wei Wuxian poured over the medical scrolls Wen Qing
had in an effort to find a was for Jiang Cheng to regain his golden core. It didn’t take him long as
he sifted through some theories Wen Qing had come up with.

One such theory…….

…….was the Golden Core Transfer theory.

The crowd was in an uproar.

It can’t be true! Everyone yelled in their hearts. No one was this selfless. No one would do
something mad like that!

He didn’t……. “No…..” Jiang Cheng breathed out. “No, no, no, no..... It can’t be true…….”

He didn’t…..Wei Wuxian didn’t….. Lan Qiren clutched the table. He didn’t! Not that villain!
But…..but if he did…...then all this time…...he…...he had no other choice? Nothing other than that
heretic path? Then......Then I......all this time.......

This…...why……..how did we not notice?! It was so obvious! Lan Xichen was unstably swaying in
his seat. Wangji…...What will Wangji think?

Ah…..just like I thought. Nie Huaisang wasn’t surprised. He was, in fact, baffled, that no one
thought of this possibility. Wei-xiong had shown all the signs of one without a core…….

He snuck a glance at Jin Guanyao who didn’t have a change in expression. It seems he too knew
this. …...Wait. Does this mean…..?

Jin Guangyao and Jin Guangshan were discussing something quietly, and judging by the
expressions on their faces, it was nothing good.

Nie Huaisang concentrated everything he had on listening in on the conversation Jin Guanyao was
having with Jin Guangshan.

(“Can you mess it up?” Jian Guangshan was asking.

“Don’t worry, Father, I have a plan.” Jin Guanyao replied with a smile. “Everyone will run out of
spiritual energy eventually. What that happens…..”)
Nie Huaisang clenched his fan hard as he tried to make it seem he was interested in the memories
shown currently. How dare they……..How dare they try to…..! …...I won’t let them!

As soon as Wei Wuxian read over this, he came to a decision. ‘If it wasn’t for Uncle Jiang, I
wouldn’t have a golden core anyway.’

Wen Qing walked in right at that moment.

“Lady Wen! Please……. transfer my core to Jiang Cheng!”

“No!” Jiang Cheng let out a muffled cry. No….No, no, no, no! He couldn’t have! Wei Wuxian
couldn’t have! He…..he….. Jiang Cheng started trembling as he denied this…..even as he knew it
was probably true. He couldn’t have…….this is false!

“No!” Wen Qing immediately refuted.

“Why?!”

“It’s only a theory! I’ve never tried it on someone! I won’t let you!” Wen Qing refused to budge.

“Please do it! I can live without a golden core! I will have other ways to live! But Jiang Cheng
can’t! He can’t! Please, transfer my core to him!”

Wen Qing sealed her lips and turned her head to Wei Wuxian’s pleas as she put the medicine on
Jiang Cheng. But Wei Wuxian did not give up. He believed in the impossible, and so, he would
keep trying until she yielded.

……..After an entire day of pleading and begging until his voice became hoarse, Wen Qing
crumbled.

“Young Master Wei…....about the core transfer. I can only guarantee a fifty percent chance this
will work. You could possibly die. You--”

“Do it.” Wei Wuxian was only more determined. ‘I do not care for my life. As long as it ensures
that Jiang Cheng continues cultivation…...what does it matter?’

“It matters you idiot!” Jiang Cheng roared. But a memory couldn’t hear it.

The wounds of Jiang Cheng’s heart were too fresh. Hearing all of this…...it was too much, too
much, too much…….

Many could see the pain on Jiang Cheng’s face. They could understand, after all…...he killed his
brother with his own hands.

Wei-xiong…...Wei-xiong…...Forgive me for not helping you……. Nie Huaisang his behind his fan,
allowing a single teardrop to roll down his face.

Nie Mingjue was angry at himself. Angry and frustrated. He condemned the boy just like the
others around him just because the rumors grew to be too much. He thought he was on the side of
justice, thought himself to be right…….only to be proven how wrong his judgement on Wei
Wuxian was.

Huaisang had told me about Wei Wuxian’s personality and I…...I didn’t believe him.
………...Haha…...what righteousness? What justice?! I believed in the rumors that he was too
arrogant, too prideful, too full of himself. When he just…...When he just…...didn’t have a choice.

We were wrong. Lan Xichen stared at his hands. We were so, so wrong. Why…...Why didn’t I try
harder? Why didn’t I believe in Wangji’s opinion of Young Master Wei? Why did I…..Why did I
abandon my heart for the sake of some rules?

Lan Qiren didn’t know what to do. He was wrong about Wei Wuxian. He remembered all the
times he cursed the boy, all the times he discriminated against him just because of his path.
Because now he understood. How could he not? Of course Wei Wuxian knew about the dangers of
the heretic path. Why did he continue to do it despite the risks?

Why couldn’t he see such an obvious fact? He laughed at himself. I was too caught up in my own
prejudice to see the truth. No. …... I didn’t want to know the truth. I turned away from it. And in
doing so…….I have become someone untrustworthy.

Lan Qiren faintly recalled the look on his youngest nephew’s face: indifference. No longer was the
respect and appreciation he usually saw on Wangji’s face. Just plain, cold indifference, as if to say
‘Was it worth it? ’. It wasn’t. It never was.

And now......... it was too late to regret.

Two days later, Wei Wuxian left the Supervision Office and transferred both him and Jiang Cheng
away to a mountain home on some random mountain in Yiling.

And just as Jiang Cheng remembered, like a fool, he had been tricked by Wei Wuxian hook, line,
and sinker into believing that Baoshan Sanren could help him if he followed certain
instructions. Wei Wuxian was only six when his parents left him. To such a young child......why
would his mother even tell him anything about having Baoshan Sanren's help.

After days of comforting, Jiang Cheng ascended the mountain.

“I’ll be waiting for you in the town back there!”

When Jiang Cheng was out of sight, Wei Wuxian laughed a bit self-deprecatingly.

Wen Ning popped out from behind the tree. “Young Master Wei, why don’t you reconsider this?”
“It’s nothing serious.” But even as he said this, bitterness spread in his heart. “Even without my
core, I’m still Wei Wuxian.”

“This…..how can this be the same! You’re not like me. You have great spiritual energy and
extraordinary talent. In the future, you could become a master cultivator. If you don’t have your
golden core, don’t even talk of regular cultivation. You won’t even be able to use your sword
anymore!” Wen Ning berated Wei Wuxian. For once, the boy did not stutter and even refuted him!
But……...

But Wei Wuxian had made his choice.

Wei Wuxian only sighed. “Lady Wen., hurry up and start. Jiang Cheng is still waiting.”

Wen Qing stayed silent for a moment. “.......Once I start cutting out the core, the pain will be
excruciating. Also, you must remain conscious. Are you prepared for that?”

‘Ah. That’s right. I almost forgot.’

What did he forget? They wondered.

‘Lady Wen can’t use any anesthetics during the process.’

Gasps of shock and horror resounded throughout the room.

If Jiang Cheng and the others (who cared) were still standing, they would have collapsed on their
knees. This…...This was too much.
This sacrifice…….it was too much!

However, there were still many, namely Jin Guangshan and those other people, that believed that
even so, even if Wei Wuxian had done this sacrifice…….he shouldn’t have killed all those people
at Nightless City! And Jin Zixuan! And Jiang Yanli! Were those people not innocent? Just because
Wei Wuxian had sacrificed his core, doesn’t mean it excuses those sins!

“Mn.”

“Young Master Wei!” Wen Ning cried out but Wei Wuxian warded him off.

“Hold me down, Wen Ning.”

With that, Wen Qing pulled out a blade. “You must endure it!” And stabbed him with it, cutting
deep into the flesh.

Wei Wuxian screamed in pain as the blade dug deeper into his skin. He started to remember how
proud he had been in cultivation and with his sword and how slowly, but steadily, he could feel his
once bursting power fading, quietening, stilling, into a stagnant pool of nothingness.

Everyone simultaneously groaned. The pain was too unbearable, a few already fainted.

Is this…..what he had to deal with? Jiang Cheng was delirious. Good…..good…..this

punishment…...this pain……...Wei Wuxian…..why…...why didn’t you tell me???!!! If I knew…...If I
knew…...I wouldn’t have abandoned you!

Wei Wuxian began to feel himself slip into unconscious halfway through.
“Wei Wuxian, wake up! You have to remain conscious! You cannot faint!”

‘That’s right…...I…..have to…..continue……’ Wei Wuxian forced himself to stay awake, despite his
intense suffering. “Ah!...... Continue!”

Wen Qing acquiesced as she twisted the knife deeper.

Every word, every scream dug into Jiang Cheng’s skin like poisoned knives.

Punishment? Haha…… Lan Qiren thought. I always wanted to punish him for being on the heretic
path, but this…… He doubled over. But this….. this is far crueler than anything I could have come
up with. …….Haha. No. I don’t deserve to punish Wei Wuxian. I’ve never had the right to even
think of doing so. …...Not after this…….

Nie Huaisang wanted to reach out, wanted to help his friend. If time was turned back, maybe he
would have been more prudent, he could have helped his friend, he could have given the man
support. If he was able to convince his brother more thoroughly that Wei Wuxian was a good
person and that not all Wens were evil…...maybe this tragedy wouldn’t have occurred.

Unknowingly, after this, many people’s opinions had changed. Their hearts so set on vilifying Wei
Wuxian started to sway.

And once ripples start…...eventually they will turn into waves and tides, all shifting in Wei
Wuxian’s favor.

(But not yet. It was too early. They still couldn’t forgive him.)

Tears start to stream down Wei Wuxian’s face as he screams, “Continue!”

The struggle continued for two nights and a day.

Finally, finally, the core was fished out and transferred gently into Jiang Cheng’s body.

Wei Wuxian smiled. ‘It…..was.….a…...success……’

Everything went black until he awoke not long from that day, his wounds cleaned up and
bandaged.

Wei Wuxian bid the Wen siblings farewell as he shakily headed to a teahouse.

But very quickly, he realized it was a trap. Wens surrounded him and he was beat down and tied
up.

‘Since I’m going to die anyway~ might as well piss them off more.’ So, Wei Wuxian continued
insulting them until Wen Chao smirked and they took off to the skies.

‘Are they planning on dropping me from a tall height to kill me?’ Wei Wuxian found he couldn’t
care much anymore. Jiang Cheng was safe, his cultivation restored and he was pretty much a dead
man.

They stopped at a mountain emitted a foreboding air of death. As though it was a large corpse
thousands of years old, just looking at it made one’s blood run cold.

Wen Chao stopped over the mountain. He spoke, “Wei Ying, do you know where this is?” He
sneered, “This place is called Burial Mound.”

Hearing the name, a burst of cold air climbed up Wei WuXian’s spine and to the back of his head.

Everyone had just recovered from the phantom pain they felt, and yet Wei Wuxian found himself
stuck in this situation.
No…...No stop. Don’t do it. Don’t hurt my brother……. But Jiang Cheng could only watch.

Nie Huaisang grew extremely pale. “Wei-xiong…….” He wobbled. He was still reeling from the
earlier pain he had felt through the memories, but nothing could have prepared him for this. His
heart hurt so much. Wei-xiong…...I’m sorry…..I’m sorry I couldn’t help you…….I should
have........I should have done better.....

Nie Mingjue watched his little brother’s complexion whitening throughout this entire process and
was tempted to tell him to step out. But seeing the determination behind the fear, he stopped
himself.

Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren could also only look on helplessly. They could see what would happen
and why the bright-spirited boy went down this path.

Wen Chao continued to explain the horror that is the Burial Mounds making Wei Wuxian’s heart
sink lower and lower.

Wen Chao grabbed Wei WuXian’s hair. A grotesque grin on his face, he spoke one word at a time,
“And you won’t be able to get out for all of eternity either!”

As he finished, he threw Wei WuXian down.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhh…!”

Chapter End Notes

If any of you want a perspective of someone or feel like I'm missing a specific
character(s)'s opinion, don't hesitate to tell me in the comments!

Next chapter: Memories - Descent

Memories - Descent
Chapter Summary

Wei Wuxian's descent into demonic cultivation.

Chapter Notes

Happy Thanksgiving everyone!!!

It was hard to do this chapter because I was afraid of repeated actions.

Enjoy chapter three!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

After that, everyone needed a breather after that. They needed time to recover, time to calm down,
time to heal.

“Sect Leader Jiang.” Jin Guangyao greeted.

Jiang Cheng returned it, expression dazed and far-off.

“Do you need something?”

“Yes. I am actually quite interested in the artifact.” Jin Guangyao replied, staring intently at the
object. “It’s a very peculiar object and I would love to be able to study it closely.”

Jiang Cheng huffed out, it seemed to be a reasonable explanation, after all - and he was too tired to
argue - so he dropped the orb into the man’s awaiting palms. “Just make sure to give it back.”

Jin Guangyao smiled amicably. “Of course.”

Jiang Cheng nodded and then trudged away, shoulders slumped.

Jin Guangyao turned the object over in his hand. How interesting. It doesn’t appear to be any
different than a regular marble you could buy in the store…...except for the fact it’s brimming with
a strange type of energy. Unfortunately, the secrets of the Lanling Jin Clan cannot be exposed. He
walked through Lotus Pier a few times before finding a blind spot to carefully switch out the orb
with something with a similar shape…... only more sinister. With this artifact, it’ll explode with a
wave of resentful energy the moment negative emotions and enough spiritual energy come into
contact with it. The people will then curse and blame the evil of the Yiling Patriarch for this.

He threw the orb into the lake and watched it sink to the bottom. Ha. That should be the end of
this.

“Shall we begin?” Jiang Cheng said as his along with everyone else’s spiritual energy poured into
the artifact.

Jin Guangyao and Jin Guangshan watched with calm faces (and hidden smiles) as this occurred.

However……….

Nothing happened.

Absolutely.

Nothing.

Happened.
Jin Guangyao narrowed his eyes as this happened. How? I made sure that no one followed me. It’s
impossible…… Jin Guangshan glared at his son and Jin Guangyao plastered on an appeassing
smile, promising to somehow get another chance. The memories of the labor camps don’t happen
for a while, anyway.

With that, Jin Guangshan was placated. Somewhat.

Nie Huaisang hid a sneeze and a snicker as he watched the orb start up the memories.

It was worth getting soaked if it meant seeing the absolutely fucking, hilariously flabbergasted
looks on their faces.

Wei Wuxian’s fall was thankfully (but painfully) broken by landing on a jutted-out part of the
mountain, breaking some of the bones in his legs, before he dropped into the blood-red river.

He crawled out of the river and tried to move forward as fast as he could. ‘Have
to…...escape…...Have to…...keep my promise……..Have to……...help Jiang Cheng…….Have
to……. get revenge ……..’

“Behind you!” Several people shouted.

Jiang Cheng impulsively lurched forward. But he realized what he was doing and stopped himself.
He couldn’t help his brother.

(He pushed him away. He let him suffer.)

But what he didn’t notice was the resentful energy that creeped up behind him like a naughty child.

Wei Wuxian felt shivers down his spine and turned his head back slowly just in time to see the
resentful energy from everywhere force its way into his body, washing his meridians and every
single inch of his body with the evil energy,

“Go away! Stay away from me!” Wei Wuxian shook his head, trying to escape…….but it was
useless. There was too much resentful energy around. He was trapped. ‘Go away…….go
away…….get lost…...stop it……..someone…….someone help me!

But the resentful energy kept pushing further into him, choking, suffocating, stifling him……

‘It…...hurts…….I…...I don’t like it…...no…...stop……….

Wei Wuxian…….. (Wei-xiong……..) Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang wanted to reach out but they
couldn’t. They could only watch.

Lan Qiren wanted to turn away but willed himself to look forward. I should not turn away. Not like
I did before. I won’t make the same mistake. I won’t allow myself to turn a blind eye to Wei
Wuxian’s suffering. I shouldn’t. I can’t.

However, this would not make up what he did when the man - no, boy - was alive. It never would.
He probably would never get a chance to say sorry. Sorry that he judged him. Sorry that he
couldn’t help him. Sorry that he hated him. Sorry…...Sorry for everything.

Lan Xichen could do nothing but watch. How…..just how will I explain this to Wangji? How will I
tell him how the one he loved suffered? How will I explain the pain, the agony, the
torture…...everything that Young Master Wei went through? How will I explain how wrong we
were? How…...just how…..??
Everyone shivered. The feelings they had just watching this happen…...it was unpleasant, it was
appalling, it was sickening. It made them wonder just how he survived when this was happening.

Was this why he became evil? Corrupted by the evil creatures he was surrounded by, was this why
he fell so far?

He gasped and coughed. ‘It hurts…..someone help me……..’

“Is this…….what the Burial Mounds truly hides?” ‘……..wait. …...What’s that sound?’

-Hehehehe……- The ghouls screeched eerily. -We have a new playmate!-

Wei Wuxian’s face went pale with shock. “Go away!” He tried to move away faster.

-Hehehe, run, run! We’re gonna catch you~!-

‘Go away…...get away from me…...stop…….stop it……..’

-Caught~ you~-

“GO AWAY!!!!!”

Jiang Cheng didn’t even realize he was crying until he looked down and saw the dark patches
where his tears dropped on his clothes.

Nie Huaisang really tried hard not to break, his shoulders shaking hard. Nie Mingjue wanted to
comfort his little brother, but was unsure if the other needed it. In the end, he hugged the other
discreetly. Nie Huaisang was still mad at his brother but was glad for this comfort, allowing the
tears to soak the other’s shoulder.
Nie Mingjue was remorseful. He reprimanded himself. Why couldn’t he just believe his brother
more?! Why couldn’t he accept that Wei Wuxian was a good person?! They fought together in the
Sunshot Campaign and the moment his opinion differed from everyone else’s, he, like everyone
else, turned against the demonic cultivator.

Oh. That was it. He turned against the boy because he was a demonic cultivator.

Guilt filled his heart.

........But no matter how much guilt he had, it would never excuse what he had done.

I prided myself on being righteous and just. Above what most people did. And yet…...I am no better
than them. I believed rumors and hearsay instead of investigating myself. How…..How utterly
pathetic of me!

“Ah!........you……..”

- Hehehe, there’s a newcomer here! He smells tasty! ……...And we're hungry…….-

Horror washed Wei Wuxian’s face. ‘No…...no…...help……..someone……….’

-Such a fun toy! He hasn’t broken yet!- The ghouls cackled. -More…..more! Let him break! It’s
no fun unless they break! Hahahahaha……..-

Wei Wuxian was tossed around and tormented by the evil creatures around him. When he was
finally released, he flopped bonelessly to the ground, a mess of broken bones and blood.

Wei Wuxian grit his teeth. ‘Control…...control…..just like I did back then……..’
He reached out a hand and tried to bend the resentful energy he absorbed from the creatures to his
will.

-Urgh…..bad…..bad! He’s trying to control us!-

The ghouls broke free of his control of some struggling. There were just too many of them. He
couldn’t control them all.

It was useless.

Wei Wuxian…….brother…….. Jiang Cheng tried to will the tears back but it was hard. Seeing and
feeling what he went through…...it…..it…...it was too much.

Nie Huaisang really wanted to laugh now. I didn’t do anything as his friend. I didn’t do anything! I
let him be constantly tortured like this! Wei-xiong was one of the few people who understood me,
and I him. I should have tried harder. I should have been more convincing! I shouldn’t have
cowered!

Lan Qiren and Lan Xichen clenched their fists because what else could they do? What could else
could they say?

They hated this person because of the pain he caused their precious Wangji, but did they ever stop
to think what kind of pain the boy himself was going through? Did they try to see behind the mask
he put up?

No. No they didn’t.

And that’s what hurt the most.

The ghouls decided to take their torture to the next level. Tendrils of dark energy circled his wrists
and ankles, restraining him as they poured their resentful energy into Wei Wuxian and tried to
taint even his insides.

‘Help me……..

Help me, help me, help me.

Help me, help me, help, help, help, help, help, Help, Help, Help, Help ME!!!!!!

It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it
hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, IT HURTS, IT
HURTS, IT HURTS, IT HURTS, IT HURTS, IT HURTS, IT HURTS, IT HURTS, IT HURTS, IT
HURTS, IT HURTS, IT HURTS, IT HURTS, IT HURTS!!!!!!!!!!!’

The words rang through their heads and resonated through their souls. The plea and cry for help
was too potent, too compelling, too strong.

Even Jin Guangyao, who up to this point had a neutral expression, furrowed his eyebrows, his
handsome features twisting.

Good. Nie Huaisang thought as he tried to be strong through the emotions. Suffer. You deserve it
for trying to do something to incriminate Wei-xiong.

Many could see clearly how much Wei Wuxian suffered. But they were unwilling to give up.
There had to be something. Something evil that this mass murderer had done.

There had to be.

But…..

But if there wasn’t……

Then…..Then they……. What had they done?

Wei Wuxian began to fade. The resistance slipped out of his body and his vision started to fade.

He began to close his eyes. ‘Ah…...is this where I die…..?’

No…...no……. Despite knowing that Wei Wuxian survived, seeing how close he was to death
struck something within Jiang Cheng and he could hardly breathe.

His vision was filled with white and memories of happier times flitted by.

He remembered playing with Jiang Cheng and the smiling and still-alive faces of Jiang Fengmian
and Madam Yu.

He remembered the happy times with his Shijie. How she always gave him her delicious lotus root
and pork ribs soup. How she always cheered him up when he was down and blaming himself for
the discord in the house.

Then…...Then he remembered meeting Lan Zhan for the first time. He never got to tell the man
himself that but meeting that stoic-faced man was one of his happiest memories.

Lan Xichen’s eyes widened. Should this be information I should be storing away later to tell
Wangji?

Of course. Jiang Cheng huffed. Of course you would think about Second Master Lan. You could
never stop talking about him then.

All in all, seeing Wei Wuxian’s happy memories was somewhat bittersweet.

Everyone felt it was - while brief - a nice respite from the abuse the resentful energy and malicious
creatures rained down on him.

The happy memories were cut off as the ground beneath him crumbled and a hand curled around
his shoulder.

A figure outlined by only a red color hugged him, bathing him further in resentment.

More and hands broke the ground and stabbed through him, turning his skin ashen in color, veins
popping up from his body.

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened in terror as more and more hands invaded his body.

He was half-conscious of what was happening and vaguely registered himself floating above a
blood red pool that started to grab onto him, suspending him in the air, flowing down his throat
and through his nose.

Then, all his negative emotions, memories, feelings were brought out.

The burning of Lotus Pier…….

The corpses of his fellow disciples……

The bloodied forms of Madam Yu and Jiang Fengmian…….

The crows picking at their rotting flesh……..

‘Enough…..enough…..I’ve had enough…….they need to die…...die….. all of them !!!’

‘But I do not have any power. Nothing.’

‘I am useless.’

‘Useless. Worthless. Weak. Frail. Weak.’

‘I am weak. I’ve never been able to protect anyone. I always brought trouble to them. I could never
solve it without their help. I am and have always been weak.’

‘Weak. WeakWeakWeakWeak. I don’t have enough power.’

‘I need power.’

The pool of blood energy covered him, soaking him, bathing him in an ominous glow.

‘More…..more…..it’s not enough…...nowhere near enough…...I need power…...more

power…...Power to topple them all!!!!’

Now we’re seeing the Yiling Patriarch’s true colors……. Some were glad. If Wei Wuxian had
continued to be the good person they had seen him be, they weren’t sure if they could handle
blaming him anymore.

He did not know how long it had been.

Was there any purpose in continuing on?

Was there anyone waiting for him?

Was there?

He felt like there was.

That single thought brought him back from drowning in the power he accumulated.

‘Who is waiting for me?’

‘Who…..?’

‘I feel like…...I should…..remember……?’

A breath, an echo, like a memory brought with it a name. “A’ Xian.”

‘Who…...is calling me?’

“A’ Xian! Where are you? Are you okay?! Please be okay!”

‘Shi…..jie…..?’

“Wei Wuxian, come back already. We all miss you! You can’t be dead. My brother can’t be
dead…...”

‘Jiang Cheng?’

Several more people, he felt, called his name. They wanted him to live.
‘But did they?’

‘Don’t they hate me?’

No one wanted him.

No one…….

After all, hadn’t everyone thought him to be annoying? Hadn’t he brought nothing but discord and
chaos with him? Besides…...Hadn’t they ignored his pain? Hadn’t some of them even wish for him
to be gone and to ‘get lost’? Hadn’t some of them said he was evil, vile, troublesome, corrupt?

Who wanted him?

Who did?

That’s not true! Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang yelled internally. Am I that untrustworthy? Did I
really tell, say, or show anything to show that I didn’t want you?

The answer was yes. They never showed Wei Wuxian that they appreciated him enough. They
didn’t show how they would always be on his side. They didn’t do anything for him.

Lan Qiren felt as if this stabbed him the most. Hadn’t he said the same things to the boy? Hadn’t he
said these exact words to the boy’s face? Hadn’t he beat down on him too? Why didn’t he stop to
think how the boy felt?

Cangse Sanren had always been someone who brushed off these things while Wei Changze was
someone who always internalized them. Wei Wuxian had always resembled his mother more, but
why couldn’t he stop to think that Wei Wuxian was as much of Wei Changze as he was Cangse
Sanren?
Lan Xichen hung his head. Young Master Wei is like Wangji in the effect. They both internalize
their feelings. The good, the bad, they hold everything inside. While Wangji concealed it with a
frosty mask, Young Master Wei hid it with a smile. I should have been able to see his pain, but no, I
ignored it. Because I didn’t even stop to think about it. Why…..why…….

Several others started openly crying. (They were part of the people who hadn’t really been against
Wei Wuxian.)

Wei Wuxian began to slip under again. ‘No one wants me…...that sounds about right…...even if
they mourn me…...they’ll soon forget…….I will only be water washed under the bridge…..a
memory to be forgotten as time passes……..’

‘Besides, did they ever notice how strained my smiles were? Did the ones that gossiped about my
birth ever realize I was there? Listening to them? As they insulted me behind my back? Did they
realize how despite bouncing back from Madam Yu’s insults and hurtful words, I was slowly
breaking inside? Did anyone realize? Did anyone care?’

They didn’t.

They never did.

‘I was only there for entertainment. Nothing else.’

Jin Guangyao froze. He could relate, after all. He knew, that despite being accepted, people could
never see how much the words hurt him. They didn’t care. They never did.

He had always felt that Wei Wuxian was lucky to be accepted like that. But it seems that he, too,
suffered just the same. He, too, was insulted, spat on, insulted. He, too, knew what it was like to
feel like you were worthless, helpless, less than you already were. He, too, knew the pain, the
sorrow, the hurt that accompanied every insult, every berate, every depreciating comment.

Was it worth it? He started to think. Was getting his father’s approval worth all of this?
He was shocked that the thought even came up and shook it away. No. No, it’s worth it. For my
mother’s sake, it’s worth it.

But the seed of doubt had already started to plant itself. (But was it enough?)

‘I ’ m b r e a k i n g

shattering

is

solv

ing

int

no

th

in

g………'

Just as he was about to completely succumb to the dark energy violating him, he heard a faint
music waft by…….
‘What……?’

The music got clearer as it played longer.

‘In…...quir…...y…….?’

Lan Xichen’s eyes widened. Was this when Wangji was searching for him?

[Wei Ying…...where are you?]

‘Lan…...Zhan……? No. No, it must have been my imagination. Lan Zhan hates me. He wouldn’t.
He wouldn’t!’

No! Lan Xichen wanted to yell. Wangji doesn’t hate you! He never has!

That was when Lan Xichen realized something. He might understand his brother, but not everyone
has that ability. He thought Wei Wuxian hung around his brother because he could understand, but
that was only his assumption.

Then…..Then if Young Master Wei believed that Wangji hated him this entire time…….Then, when
Wangji confessed…...did he…...did he not believe him? Because he was convinced the other hated
him the entire time?

(Lan Qiren, with wide eyes, seemed to realize this too.)

[Wei Ying, please. Answer. Where are you? Answer, please. If you don’t then it’s fine, that means I
could hold onto hope that you’re alive.]

Inquiry paused and then played again.

[Have any of you seen Wei Ying?]

[Please tell me if you do.]

[I am worried.]

[Please…….]

Wei Wuxian knew that this could just be his imagination. After all, Lan Wangji wouldn’t be
anywhere near Burial Mounds searching for him, right? But…...But……..

This was enough. Enough for him to continue on.

How hated did Wei Wuxian think he was (at that time)? To the point where the comforting words
of someone he thought hated him would be enough? (Those comforting words could have even
been a hallucination.)

Jiang Cheng clenched his fists. Is this my fault? The fact that Wei Wuxian thought that he was so
hated? I…..I noticed how he was hurting but I thought that he would be fine. That he would bounce
back.

But…….B ut wasn’t that my own assumption? Did I ever really ask him anything? Did I ever offer
him comfort?

No…… He thought back to all the times he and Wei Wuxian had been hurt. It was always him
comforting me. Never the other way around. Never. I could never assure him. ……..Was that why I
lost him?
Each had their own thoughts. But all of them knew this: Wei Wuxian seemed to them - more and
more - as a broken man. Far before he became the Yiling Patriarch they hated. Far before
[Link]…...they, who had always slandered him, spat on him…….where did that put
them? Weren’t they simply tormenting an already shattered person?

……..What had they done?

Who knows how long he spent there? Every hour, every minute, every second felt like an eternity.

He had come to the conclusion that no one would come to rescue him. He was alone. Alone and
cold and tired and hungry. Ah.

He was hungry.

‘What should I eat?’

Wei Wuxian’s gaze shifted to a corpse nearby.

He was hungry. So, so hungry. He didn’t care anymore. He was too desperate. He was hungry,
Hungryhungryhungry……..

Brother, no…..don’t eat that…… Jiang Cheng was horrified. No, horrified doesn’t even to begin to
explain how he was feeling at seeing his brother consume the rotten flesh of corpses.

Then he laughed mockingly. Do I even have the right to call him my brother when I let him be fed
to the vultures? When I abandoned him? Do I have the right? Do I? ………..Someone……….tell
me the answer………
But he was afraid that no one had the answer.

No one.

A few had excused themselves outside. The scene was too graphic.

Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren were actually glad that their entourage only consisted of the elders and
none of the youngsters (not that they would bring them to some gathering like this).

Nie Huaisang did not leave but instead shakily held onto his brother’s sleeve, covering his mouth in
horror. Nie Mingjue did not pay attention to this, his expression twisted with some unknown
emotion. He did not feel disgust…...he just felt…..felt…..pity? - no that wasn’t the right word. But
what right did he have to judge Wei Wuxian? He never tried to get to know the person and
condemned him all the same.

Wei Wuxian had thrown up what he ate a few times. But a few days of eating the same food - that
or, the rats or crows that occasionally ventured into the place - and he got used to it.

That’s not something to get used to!!!!!

Now that he had secured a source of food - if you can call it that -, he had to find some way to
control the resentful energy.

He had found that even if he had been soaked in so much resentful energy that the creatures
couldn’t tell him apart from themselves — —

What???!!!!
To be mistaken for a resentful creature…...just how much had he absorbed???

(They then remembered that he had been thrown into the Burial Mounds. Of course he had
absorbed a lot. They also had personally witnessed how much flowed into his body. They just
chose to ignore that fact.)

How is he even alive in that state?!

And the reality was…...that he probably wasn’t (figuratively speaking). He was dead inside.

— — he found that he could not escape the hell he had been thrust into.

What was worse were the voices that haunted him.

-Succumb to us…..-

-It’s okay……-

-Hey…..-

-Don’t you want to die?-

-I know you’ve always wished you were better off dead.-

-I know you’ve always thought how, if you weren’t alive, none of this would have happened,
right?-
-Then, die.-

-Don’t worry, we’ll take care of your body.-

-Are you listening?-

-Listen to us. We're your only allies.-

-Trust us. Submit to us. And we'll give you what your heart desires.......-

The spirits curled around him. -Wei Wuxian, don't you want revenge? We'll take care of it for
you......-

He had to be careful. After all, once he sunk too deep into their voices, he would end up reliving
their lives until they died. It had happened a few times. And, if not for focusing on the constant
strum of Inquiry as an anchor, he would have sunk too deep and died with the spirit he empathized
with. The voices were getting to be a bit much too, since he agreed with them on some points.

Jiang Cheng did not know what kind of face he was making as he heard this.

His brother wanted to die?

His smiling, cheery brother wanted to die?!

And judging by the sound of things, this wasn’t the first time he had thought about it.

No, way before Lotus Pier burned.

Wei Wuxian suffered.

And he was unaware of it.

Lan Qiren and Lan Xichen’s faces distorted as well. Gusu Lan was known for their rehabilitation
programs that helped people when they had these same thoughts. They had also personally
overseen the process and seen how normally cheery people can turn into hysterical messes. They
had seen how normally arrogant people broke down and confessed how tired they were of the
world.

And that’s what stung.

They could have helped Wei Wuxian. They could have……

But instead they doubted him…...they turned on him…..and condemned him…...to a fate worse
than death........

So, he did what he does best, he shut them off. He shoved all the voices to a deep crevice in his
mind like he had done all those years with the negative feelings he had accumulated from a low
self-esteem.

Though doing this always made him feel a bit empty and numb on the inside, it was better than
hearing those haunting voices all the time.

Now that that was over, he had to figure out how to get out of here and how to control the creatures
around here.

Wei Wuxian had tried a few things to try and control the ghouls. Well, he started with walking
corpses first and tried giving commands. There wasn’t much he could work with, but he could use
his imagination.

They didn't listen to him and Wei Wuxian was a little confused. he couldn't figure out what he was
doing wrong. Then he remembered that back in Cloud Recesses when he first had experience
controlling a corpse, he absorbed the resentful energy within its body. He shivered.
What? Wei Wuxian was able to control the corpses during his Cloud Recesses exchange student
days?

Everyone began murmuring how brilliant Wei Wuxian was for figuring out how to control corpses,
but underneath their admiration......was fear.

Wei Wuxian remembered experiencing the events that led up to the corpse's death. He might have
only gotten a faint taste of the corpse's demise, but that had been enough to almost cripple his arm.
He grimaced.

So this was how Empathy was invented? Was everyone's collective thought.

But...... Lan Qiren thought with a startle. The amount of corpses Wei Wuxian controlled during the
war were.......does that mean he experienced ALL of their deaths?

By the number of horrified faces around the room, they realized that too.

'What does that matter now? I've absorbed so much resentful energy that I should have already
been crippled. On top of my prior wounds, it's a miracle I'm still alive.'

He sighed and stared warily at the corpses in front of him. He reached a hand out and coaxed the
resentful energy from their bodies out, allowing it to invade his body. Instantly, he was thrown into
the corpse's moments before death. It was Wen Chao.

Wei Wuxian nearly growled. That bastard had killed this corpse just like how Wen Chao tried to
kill him. A sense of understanding was shared between the two.
'I will give you the revenge you deserve if you help me. I desire that bastard's death too.' He
communicated to the corpse.

A sort of bond was formed between the two of them as the corpse agreed.

Wei Wuxian succeeded. He now knew what he had to do.

Everyone watched with a shocked awe and fearfulness as Wei Wuxian started to gather up an army
of corpses. They applauded him for surviving so long and for keeping his sanity while
experiencing all those deaths.

After a few days, he was able to amass a large army. However, though Wei Wuxian was able to get
many on his side, it was hard to get his intentions across. He couldn't really make the corpses
move. So he tried something different. He clicked his tongue, whistled, and snapped his fingers
trying to get his intent across. (He had seen how people had done it with dogs - though the very
thought gave him shivers.)

Jiang Cheng thought the unchanging fact that his brother was still afraid of dogs, even in this
situation, would make him smile.

It didn’t.

The corpses actually listened to him and Wei Wuxian was pleasantly surprised. He backpedaled
and commanded the corpses to follow him.

Everything went well until he tripped over something and lost the commands. The corpses snapped
out of it and went to a standstill again. Thank god he had formed a bond with them already.
Otherwise he would be attacked. Exhausted, Wei Wuxian had already coated himself in resentful
energy as a way to hide. After wandering for a while, he found a cave with extremely dense
resentful energy......no. It didn't feel like resentful. It felt like something purer. Was this.....yin
energy? Pure, unadulterated yin energy?

He stretched his hand out and absorbed it into his body. 'It surprisingly doesn't hurt so much. Is it
because I'm too used to pain now? Or because it's pure energy? I know resentful energy is
dangerous because it contains emotions and memories within it, testing one's sanity, but this
energy.....doesn't have it. I don't have a core anymore. Maybe I can use this......? There's not much
of it though........'

Jin Guangshan and Jin Guangyao's eyes lit up, greedy for the knowledge they had received. But Jin
Guangyao was smart. He knew that only those with strong wills and mentalities would be able to
survive using resentful energy.

'Wait, this energy is a good detriment to the spirits and corpses I haven't yet controlled. I can
safely rest here.' With that, he closed his eyes and passed out.

He was so tired.

.....

But the only thing he dreamt of was the corpses' and spirits' deaths. But that didn't matter some of
them were able to pass on safely since they just wanted someone to here their story. As a victim of
this place like them, Wei Wuxian understood and would gladly help them.

Even in this situation, Wei Wuxian is thinking of helping others. How much have we misunderstood
them. They were ashamed.

But their shame came too late. Much too late.

Sighing, Wei Wuxian dusted himself off. 'Using my voice and hands has its limits. I need
something.....something like a medium of sorts......to properly control the resentful energy.'

He shelved that information away for later as he went back to go eat something. He had a lot of
time on his hands now considering he can't - no, won't - sleep. So, he started experimenting with
talismans and drawing on pre-existing knowledge to try and come up with something to be helpful
in the war.

‘I wonder how long it’s been? Is Jiang Cheng holding on? Is Shijie happy?’

‘.......Wait, but of course they’re alright.’

‘After all…..I’m not there to mess things up…….. ’

Wei Wuxian continued to roll around. ‘I wonder if Lan Zhan’s doing alright as well?’

He snapped his fingers a bit and a random corpse appeared before him. He continued to hum and
whistle to manipulate the dead person as his mind flew off somewhere. ‘I wonder how I should kill
Wen Chao?’ He had come up with a few ideas.

‘Just killing him won’t be enough. Having him devoured by corpses sounds nice, but I want to
prolong it……’ In the end, he came up with a brilliant plan to torment the person who threw him
into this situation in the first place.

‘I think that’s enough.’ He had gathered enough resentful energy.

He was ready.

‘But I’ve been relying on my voice too much…...it’s getting sore. I need something else. I need a
medium. But what should I use? Hmmm……’

Wei Wuxian mulled over it a bit. ‘Hmm…...wait a minute! Gusu Lan controls their spiritual energy
through music! I could do the same with resentful energy! …...But…..there’s nothing here……’

As if on cue, he came across a black bamboo forest.

‘This’ll have to do.’ He broke the bamboo apart and cut into it using a knife he had pillaged from a
nearby corpse, forming the dizi he wanted.

That’s where he got the famed ghost flute Chenqing? Just some random bamboo from the Burial
Mounds??

Jiang Cheng thumbed the famed flute that hung semi-permanently in his waistband.

He put the flute to his lips and played a random melody. ‘Separate.’

The resentful energy parted, leaving a path for him to exit to.

‘I’m finally free from that place.’ Wei Wuxian stretched his limbs, eyes sparking a bright red.
‘Now time to go hunting.’

[Extra]

Jin Guangyao is up to something……. Was Nie Huaisang’s first thought upon seeing him talking to
Sect Leader Jiang.
He saw the memory ball end up in Jin Guangyao’s hands as the purple-clothed Sect Leader slunk
away.

This is not good!!

Jin Guanyao silently smiled as he walked away and shifted through the halls of Lotus Pier.

It seemed that he realized he was being followed as he turned away to the open docks of the Lotus
Lake. Nie Huaisang internally cursed, until he saw a bamboo stick nearby.

Well, here goes nothing…… He thought as he shucked off his outer and inner robes and broke of
the bamboo stick.

He slipped into the water and used the bamboo as his way of breathing under water. Every so often,
thought, he would pop up from under a lotus pad to check where Jin Guangyao was going, all the
while making sure that the bamboo wasn’t visible. He saw where the man stopped and ducked
near a lotus stem.

Nie Huaisang peeked out of the water just in time to see the memory ball chucked into the lake.

He fumed. How dare he!!!

Though mad, he made sure not to move from his spot.

As soon as Jin Guangyao left, he searched the ground for the memory ball.

Luckily, the sunlight glinted off of it, making it an easy find.

He cleaned the mud off of it before returning to where he left his clothes. He used his spiritual
energy to dry off and put his clothes back on.
He witnessed Jin Guangyao handing his old classmate “the memory ball” back and returning to his
seat.

“Sect Leader Jiang!” Nie Huaisang called out before explaining the situation.

Jiang Cheng’s eyes narrowed as he stared at the memory ball in his hands versus the one in his own
hands.

“That bastard…….”

“I know, but we can’t do anything. Not now, at least.” Nie Huaisang’s eyes flashed.

“What do you mean?”

“Hm? Did I say something?”

“You did.” Jiang Cheng deadpanned.

“Er…..I don’t know. I don’t know. I really, really don’t know!!” Nie Huaisang exclaimed,
fluttering his fan about in a panicked way.

Jiang Cheng huffed before taking his leave.

But if he had turned around, he would have seen the almost sadistic glee painted on the other’s
face.

I wonder what kind of look those two snakes would show me when they realize their plan failed…...

Chapter End Notes

What did you all think? Was it good enough? Please do tell me what you think! (And
if I repeated anything.......)

Should I redeem Jin Guangyao?

*cries* I couldn't put the extra in the endnotes because it was too long!!!

[EDIT (July 29th, 2020): I have added more information on Wei Wuxian's demonic
cultivation!!]

Next Chapter: Memories: Hidden (Part 1)

Memories - Hidden (Part 1)
Chapter Summary

Wei Wuxian when he just got out of the Burial Mounds.

Chapter Notes

Sorry for the long wait!

I had finals this week and the last two are next week! So, I've been busy studying!

On the bright side, this chapter was able to be written, but it's quite long and I don't
want to subject you all to reading too much!

So this is part 1!

If I get the time, the next part should be out by tomorrow! (But, really, don't hold me
to that.....)

Enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The memory took a lot more out of everyone physically this time.

Everyone decided to take a few days off and wandered around town, intent on washing everything
they saw down with wine, food, and pleasure.

However, even with everything they consumed, a bitter aftertaste was left in their mouth.

They couldn’t concentrate. They couldn’t calm down.

The suffering they witnessed in the recent session was too much. Too painful. Too graphic.

.
Three days later, everyone was ready, both mentally and physically.

When Wei Wuxian stumbled out of the Burial Mounds, his prior wounds hadn’t fully healed up
yet.

Everyone then remembered. Wei Wuxian was not only hit by Zidian and stabbed and beaten up by
Wen Chao’s lackeys but he also had barely survived the tall drop into the Burial Mounds by
crashing into the jutted-out spiky rocks.

Jiang Cheng placed a tentative hand over the place where his— Wei Wuxian’s core lay quietly.

He also had no core to help him heal……...

Wei Wuxian didn’t know why but his wounds weren’t as bad as he thought. ‘Was it because of the
resentful energy? Does that mean my theory is correct? Is resentful energy energy just like
spiritual energy? ……..Can resentful energy be used to cultivate as well? And that yin
energy.......Hm. I'll think about it later.’

He shook his head. That was a mystery he should deal with later. He first needs to figure out how
to control resentful energy with more finesse. He had only started on this narrow-bridged path
after all. He led his army of corpses out of Burial Mounds and had them spread out and give him
information on where the Supervisory offices were.

But as luck would have it, he stumbled across a group of Wens.

Instantly, his killing intent arose. ‘Kill…..Kill…..Kill them all……’

It was the dead of night, a perfect time to raise the dead.

A perfect time to practice.

Something in that tone made everyone shiver, fear and unease creeping into them.

They understood that it was war and that Wei Wuxian was hell-bent on revenge, however,
however………...they couldn’t let go of the fact that Wei Wuxian was currently transforming into
the “evil” they all imagined.

But…..they were conflicted.

Because they understood what was happening and what happened to him.

They knew what resentful energy could do to a person. They knew that without a golden core,
some change in Wei Wuxian’s originally sunny disposition would occur.

They knew that.

They knew that……..

And that’s why they couldn’t tell:

What was right and what was wrong? Who was right and who was wrong?

……..Was there even an answer?

Wei Wuxian brought his flue to his lips and played. Like before, he tried to convey his intent
through the song. It was hard to multitask though and the flute ended up making shrill and slightly
sinister sounds.

Nearby corpses rose up and moved sloppily to Wei Wuxian’s command. He frowned. He wanted
them to move faster. They needed to be more vicious.

They needed…..They needed more……

But it didn’t work.

'Why does it not work? Why---' Wei Wuxian paused. 'Wait. If I give them more resentful energy,
will they move faster?'

With that, Wei Wuxian played his flute again and allowed the resentful energy to flow out him and
empower the corpses. The corpses twitched and turned their hungry gazes to the Wens. There was
a breath, a moment, before the corpses tore the Wens to pieces and devoured them.

Once they were done, they looked around for their next live prey……

Wei Wuxian sighed and played Rest. They were too close to town and he did not want any
innocents to come to harm just because he was drunk on the feeling of his newly acquired power.

- But why not? - The voices asked. - You don't know those people. They shouldn't matter.
They're not important. Kill. Kill them all. -

'No. I won't. I won't. You can't make me.' Wei Wuxian shook his head.

- But why not? - They whined. - So much delicious prey and you won't give them to us. -

'No means no. You can have your fill on the Wens, but not innocents. Never innocents.'

- Fine~. -
Again, the audience was struck.

Despite the obvious effect of the dark energy, Wei Wuxian was still able to reign himself in and
prevent any intention he had of continuing his experiments if it meant harming the townspeople.

He pillaged the money pouches from the remainders of the corpses and went to a nearby inn.

He was almost barred from entry until he showed the money pouch.

“Are you a cultivator?” The waitress asked, somewhat fearfully.

“……Yeah.” As much as the admittance hurt, he answered anyway. “I got injured by some corpses
nearby.” ‘Well, more than that, actually, but who really cares?’

“Oh dear.” The waitress gasped. “Is that why you look so…..torn up?”

“En.”

“We’ll get a bath prepared for you right away.”

With that, Wei Wuxian finally got to scrub the corpse dust, blood and dirt off his skin. The water
washed down the grim staining his body.

……But it could never wash away his sins…….

What sins?

For a moment, they couldn’t understand.

At this point in time, what sin had Wei Wuxian committed?

Falling to the heretic path? He had no golden core, no choice.

Experimenting on and killing the Wens? It was war, what else was he supposed to do? Besides, the
Wens were responsible for the massacre of his sect.

Then…..Then what?

What had this self-sacrificing idiot done that was sinful?

This is bad! Jin Guangshan thought as he took in the crowd’s expressions. Public opinion is
swaying towards Wei Wuxian! This is no good…...Once their stances turn towards Wei
Wuxian…..when we reach a certain part in his memories…...there will be no leeway!

Jin Guangshan glared at his illegitimate son. If only this useless thing hadn’t failed in getting rid of
the orb……..

It seems that this inn was hospitable enough (or the waitress was just that nice) since a clean set of
sleeping robes was left with the bath.

He had just finished drying off and changing when a knock resounded on the door. He got up and
answered it.

It was the waitress from before who handed the meal he ordered. She gasped in shock and blushed
as she took in his clean and handsome visage.

Of course….. Jiang Cheng scoffed. Of course this idiot would boast about his looks.

Many others snorted in amusement when they saw this.

However, Lan Xichen…..Lan Xichen’s heart clenched. Why didn’t I listen to Wangji? Wangji had
told me that Young Master Wei hadn’t changed. That he was the same.

And I didn’t believe him.

I had always thought that Young Master Wei had changed drastically from the bright boy of that
year, but…...but seeing things like this proves that his heart never changed.

It was a pure and bright as it was all those years ago…….

But there was something off - fear? - in her expression when she unconsciously stepped forward.

Wei Wuxian smiled a bit and took the tray from her hands, giving a wink and a thanks. The woman
stuttered and bowed, leaving him alone in the room.

He sighed as he ate the spicy food, slightly wincing at the taste. After so many days of eating rotten
flesh, having regular food - especially meat - in his mouth made him feel slightly nauseous.

Also……...despite the delicious burn that the spicy food (should have) brought, he …...he felt empty
somehow. He was numb. He couldn’t feel anything. He wanted to feel something. He—
- You want to feel pain? We can help. Let us help you feel something. Let us help you let go.
Come on.....come on......... -

Something about those words tickled a part of Jiang Cheng's brain. Like he was forgetting
something. What was he forgetting? Why did those words make him want to remember
something?

He stopped himself there.

‘I’ve probably been with those creatures for too long.’ He laughed quietly. ‘I’m starting to
succumb to their whispers.’

Wei Wuxian actually wanted to rest but he was afraid. Afraid that the resentful energy would take
advantage of his vulnerable state and consume him.

But……..a few minutes couldn’t hurt, right? He thought that since he was out of the Burial
Mounds, he would be able to finally have some proper rest.

It was then that everyone realized……had Wei Wuxian ever properly rested in the three months he
was trapped in the Burial Mounds?

No.

No he didn’t.

He was starved, exhausted and without a golden core to protect him from the resentful energy.
Is there no end to his pain? Lan Xichen thought bitterly.

As soon as his head hit the bed, he fell asleep. But his dreams were plagued by the entire process
of the core transfer. He woke up with a start right as Wen Qing had plunged the knife into him. He
was panting and covered with sweat as he calmed his heartbeat.

Wei Wuxian placed an arm over his eyes as he let tears fall freely. “Haha…..ha……I thought I
could let it go…..after all, I would never have a Golden Core if not for Uncle Jiang……..” He said
like it was a reminder.

Who could let something like that go?! It was a golden core! A cultivator’s very life! No one could
get over losing it.

…...Especially someone as prideful as Wei Wuxian.

How could they be so blind as to not see the obvious signs that he had no core? If they knew, they
wouldn’t blame him so much!

Nie Huaisang glanced around the room and sighed. He knew what they were thinking. If they
knew that Wei Wuxian had no core, they wouldn’t blame him so much for falling to the heretical
path.

But he was aware…..he aware that their attitude wouldn’t be any different. If they knew that Wei
Wuxian had no golden core (and did not know about how he lost it), they would pressure him even
more to give up the Stygian Tiger Seal and his inventions, they would siege him much earlier
because they knew that he wouldn’t be able to hold on for long. They would try to assassinate him
for “sins” he had committed.

Nie Huaisang knew this, but pretended he didn’t.

It was easier to play the fool and show he didn’t know anything at all.
It was easier that way.

………. And that’s why Wei-xiong plight went unheard…...

Remembering that, Wei Wuxian got up, eyes sparking a bright red. ‘Wen Chao…...Wen
Zhuliu…….I have to go……I have to get revenge……’

- Yes. Yes~. - The spirits purred. - More blood, more sacrifices, keep giving it to us! -

Everyone shivered at the vehemence of the spirits. There were so many voices, talking at once, it
hurt their heads just trying to figure out what they were saying. And based on what they've been
feeling, not one day went without Wei Wuxian hearing them.

He used the rest of the money to buy new robes and some alcohol which he stored in his Qiankun
pouch.

He left the inn at the dead of night, when hardly anyone was awake so that no one would recognize
him should he leave in the daylight. Besides, it was easier to move around and kill during the night
when resentful energy was plentiful.

He skipped the Yiling Supervisory Office. After all, though he hated the Wens, Wen Qing and Wen
Ning had done him such a huge favor and helped him save Jiang Cheng. He wouldn’t do anything
to them.

Despite everything that happened to him, Wei Wuxian still had the presence of mind to care about
Wen Qing and Wen Ning?
Jiang Cheng’s expression fell. I could never do something like that. I could never let go of my
hatred…...not once. Not ever. It just festered and grew, never once simmering…..despite knowing
that they saved me.

I repaid their kindness with ingratitude and a death sentence.

Ha. How immature of me.

He headed for the nearest place which was a few days away by foot.

He walked and walked and walked. Then he came upon several Wens and his lips curled up as he
summoned a few corpses to take care of them. But……wasn’t it boring to just kill them in the same
way?

Wei Wuxian was shocked that the very thought even came up. But……But……. they shouldn’t
have spoken badly about Jiang Cheng…….

He decided that one should die from strangulation, one should die from drowning, one should die
from blood loss, one should die from……

When he came back to his senses, he felt a twist of delight and disgust.

What had he done?

But……hadn’t they deserved it?

…………They did.

They shouldn’t have gossiped about how weak the Yunmeng Jiang Sect was. They shouldn’t have
spat on Jiang Cheng’s name.
It was their fault.

After inquiring around a bit, he found that it had been some three months that he had been trapped
in the Burial Mounds.

Wei Wuxian couldn’t sit around hearing how long it had been. He had to do something to help his
bro— Jiang Cheng and the others.

But….he hadn’t progressed too far in demonic cultivation. He could only control a few corpses.
What could he do?

Wei Wuxian was desperate. How could he help them?

It took an entire day spent thinking for him to figure things out. He had remembered how he was
tinkering around with talismans during his time trapped in the Burial Mounds.

‘I wanted to change the function of the talismans. But…...how should I go about that? How should
I change it?’ He mulled. ‘Wait. The purpose of these talismans is to exorcise. Then…….what about
the opposite…..opposite…..?’

He nearly slammed his hands down on the table. ‘That’s right! Opposites!’
He took out a brush, ink, and paper he purchased nearby and furiously wrote down notes of what
he thought.

‘Then…..how to go about the reversion….?’

Wei Wuxian tapped the brush against his chin and decided to use some of the stray Wen patrols as
guinea pigs.

Because he hardly had any money for cinnabar, he cut the tip of his finger and used the blood to
draw four extra strokes to the talisman.

Some time later, he found who he was looking for and silently dropped the altered talisman in front
of a Wen’s spot. The Wen picked the talisman up and placed it on the wall behind him, somewhat
confused as to where it came from.

Wei Wuxian played a few notes to command a nearby corpse to attack. To his delight, the talisman
glowed and started attracting more corpses than the ones he originally summoned. Wei Wuxian
burned the talisman up as soon as the Wens nearby were completely eliminated. Though consumed
by his desire to kill the Wens, he had no will to harm the innocent that may be nearby.

He continued to experiment with what demonic cultivation could do. Even though he had been
trapped in the Burial Mounds for three months, desperately trying to figure out how demonic
cultivation worked, he had the strange feeling he had barely scratched the surface of what actually
cultivating with resentful energy really was.

What he had figured out though - as he furiously wrote down - was that to successfully control
corpses and the like, he would have to accept the inherent resentment their bodies contained and
try to dominate it within his body.

It was no easy task, as he had found out when he first started. One little slip and you were trapped
in the memories of the corpses, nearing possession, if you weren’t careful.

Jiang Cheng reeled at this information. Wei Wuxian was always so close to breaking, to insanity,
to madness, to disappearing?? And he never noticed? Never noticed that his brother was suffering?
Never noticed the exhaustion collecting under his eyes? Never noticed the thinness of his body?
How his skin clung to his bones?

No. He didn’t. After all, he had dismissed it, thinking it was only temporary. That the suffering
would end as soon as the war ended.

But it didn’t.

It continued. On and on again.

Tormenting someone he thought of as a brother.

We could have helped him. Lan Xichen repeated the same thought. We could have helped him and
we didn’t.

We didn't.

We never did.

As a result, he had to be constantly aware and constantly on guard when controlling the corpses.

The flute and music was a sort of medium for his intent for the corpses. He wasn’t able to get his
intent across well enough without because most of his energy was spent oppressing the resentful
energy.
Wei Wuxian let out a breath as he finished up his thoughts.

‘I’ll keep these for later.’ He brushed his fingers over a manuscript that was titled: The
Correlation between Resentful Energy and Qi Deviation as well as many other ideas.

Pocketing them in a stolen Qiankun pouch, he headed off in the night.

Jin Guangyao and Jin Guangshan were inwardly disappointed. They thought they would be able to
get more information on demonic cultivation. They only got that you needed a strong will capable
of resisting the oppressive resentful energy.

Nie Huaisang saw this and inwardly snickered, taking what little joy he could from their
disappointment. But that manuscript.......it could possibly help the Nie sect.

From then on, Wei Wuxian attacked the various Supervisory offices at night, a flute accompanying
each attack.

One by one, the dreadful offices fell, screams of pain, sorrow, anguish, and pleads accompanying
them.

Wei Wuxian started to fall further and further, testing out the different ways to kill someone, his
heart filled by fury, because how dare they. How dare these scum boast about the massacre of
Lotus Pier?

But as much as he wanted to keep on this cruel, merciless act…….he couldn’t. It just wasn’t in him.

He knew that not all of them were responsible, but…..but he had heard how much Jiang Cheng
was working and wanted to lessen his burden and not have him worry about what was happening
here.
Even then…..Even then…….I needed him to protect me and support me. Wei Wuxian never broke
his promise. He was always by my side, helping me, supporting me…..as my friend, my brother, my
family. And I…… Jiang Cheng idly twisted Zidian on his finger.

I abandoned him just because the rumors were getting to be too much.

I abandoned him because he repaid a life debt of gratitude.

I abandoned him because I thought he had gone too far for me to save him.

I…...I abandoned him…….

Wei Wuxian continued his work. He wondered how many days had passed. How long it had been
since he returned and began cutting down the Wens……..

‘I wonder if anyone is looking for me?’

‘Does anyone care?’

‘Am I even worth that kind of effort?’

- You're not. You never were. -

- Or did you forget how everyone in Lotus Pier saw you for your mischief and not how hard you
worked to make their training fun, to help them further their cultivation, how you always took
punishments for them and how Yu Ziyuan always punished you with Zidian. -

- They never saw the scars on your back, the pain you carried in your heart. They never even
realized that you changed your personality just to help that brother of yours. -
Jiang Cheng let out a strangled cry. What? What does that mean?

- After all, weren't you always quiet and clever? Like your father? You only changed yourself
because you heard how mischievous, arrogant, prideful people don't make good sect leaders.
You thought that that outgoing behavior would lessen the rumors that Jiang Fengmian would
make you sect leader because he favored you. -

Jiang Cheng nearly felt his heart stop. No. No, no, no, no! No, these are lies. LIES!!!

'No. Stop it. Shut up. I didn't change myself. I enjoyed being mischievous.'

But everyone could see the averted eyes, the tremble of his body and knew he was lying.

- Keep telling yourself that. - The voices mocked.

- Wait. But haven't we forgotten? -

- What? What did we forget? -

- That Jiang Fengmian never saw Wei Wuxian for who he was. Whenever he praised him, he
was actually praising the image of his parents in him! -

- Oh! Right! We forgot about that!! Jiang Fengmian always had that faraway look when
praising you, didn't he? He never saw you. He only saw the image of your parents. He probably
never even loved you. -

Everyone felt the wide-eyed, lost expression on Wei Wuxian's face and felt struck. Many of them
had participated and added fuel to the rumors that Jiang Fengmian favored Wei Wuxian over Jiang
Wanyin but to think that the truth of it all was this.......

The laughter of the voices reverberated inside him.

Wei Wuxian closed his eyes and ears. 'Shut up, shut up, shut up!! It's not true, it's not true!'

- Oh, but it is~. You know it deep down. -

'ENOUGH!!!' He yelled. Then, mustering up all his energy, he shoved those voices to the back of
his mind and kept them there.

Wei Wuxian was stressed. He needed something, someone to let it out on. He needed someone to
hurt.

And then…...

Then…..

Then he found Wen Chao.

Everyone clutched their hearts, practically wheezing from the amount of hatred and pure,
unadulterated rage that crashed over them in waves.

Wei Wuxian’s expression couldn’t help but twist into sadistic joy.

“We’re going to have so much fun…..” But before he dealt with that scum and his dog…….he
needed to take care of that bitch first.

After all, if it wasn’t for her sending off that flare, perhaps they could have been much more
prepared for the army.

She was also responsible for the brand on his chest, but what did that matter?

Lan Xichen’s eyes widened minutely. How could anyone be blind to this pain? How could he
himself be blind to Wei Wuxian's pain? Wei Wuxian hid his pain behind smiles and arrogance
while Wangji hid behind his cold demeanor. They weren't much different in that aspect, so how
had Lan Xichen not been able to see what was going on?

Wei Wuxian had suffered so much.

Whether physical or mental, he just kept going getting hurt over and over again, with no comfort.
There was no one to calm him down, to guide him, to tell him that he was safe, that everything was
alright. No one to ground him during this time. No one.

He was alone.

Wei Wuxian had known, due to browsing through some random books, that enough resentful
energy in the surroundings could induce nightmares.
That gave Wei Wuxian a thought.

So, he silently slipped the resentful energy into that maid’s room and allowed her mind to be
plagued by nightmares - of his choosing.

His fun continued for three days or so before he got bored.

Wen Chao, too, seemed like he had had enough as he berated his concubine.

“It’s been three months since I threw him into the Burial Mounds! Why do you still dream of him?
Just how many times???” He raged.

They fought a bit more before the woman cried if they had made a mistake in throwing him into the
Burial Mounds and the chilling feeling that he could come back as a vicious ghost and slaughter
them……

Wei Wuxian nearly let out a laugh at that. ‘Ohhhh. I didn’t come back as a vicious ghost, but
something much, much worse……. ’

But seeing them squirm as they thought about that possibility made Wei Wuxian delighted even
further. Wen Chao threw out more words saying how ‘impossible’ it was for Wei Wuxian to return,
dead or alive.

Jiang Cheng snorted at that. Our sect’s motto is ‘To attempt the impossible.’

And by the look on several other people’s faces, they thought the same too.

That maid rushed out after Wen Chao spat more insults and Wei Wuxian thought this was his
chance to get some work done, now that she was alone.
He twirled his flute, thinking, what would be small enough to slip past the defenses. He scanned the
office and almost giggled. All of the talismans had been replaced with his own reversed ones. ‘This
was going to be fun.’

He silently played the flute, enough to command a nearby corpse to rise and torment the woman.
To his surprise, he found a corpse with resentment towards the bitch and pulled them out.

His face twisted instantly.

Everyone could see why.

The corpse he called out was a four to five year old child.

They cursed the damn Wens some more. They even laid their hands on a child!

Wei Wuxian took a few deep breaths to calm himself.

“Do you want revenge?” He caressed the child’s head.

The child nodded.

“Then go.” He whispered softly.

The corpse stalked off towards the maid.

Everyone’s perspective switched and it took a while for them to realize that they were seeing what
Wei Wuxian was seeing through the corpse child.

The woman in question was about to card through her valuables and trying to gather enough to
escape.

Wei Wuxian exclaimed with an ‘Ah!’ before increasing the amount of resentful energy in the room.
The woman swayed slightly, which was enough for the corpse child to replace her treasures with
his own body. She screamed, her eyes going wide with horror.

Wei Wuxian was enjoying this far too much.

He decided to play a bit and watched as she scrambled, grabbing and pasting one of his talismans
one her body, grabbing a nearby pole for defense.

By the time she turned around, the child had safely tucked itself under the bed, the treasures
placed back where they were. Just when she thought she was safe, the child peeked out from the
bed and she screamed again.

Their view shifted again as they saw Wei Wuxian playing the flute again. The corpses rose up,
attracted by his talismans and commands and silently took out the guards nearby.

When that was done, they saw the man whistle.

“Do whatever you want to her.” He told the child.

The child in question cackled and turned back to his toy.

Everyone looked away, not wanting to see what the child did to Wang Lingjiao. But, judging by
her screams, it was pretty bad.

When they looked up again, the woman’s features were horribly distorted.

She stood in front of Wen Chao, half crazed. Wen Chao waved his sword, stabbing her, frightened.

The maid screeched hysterically, then dropped to her knees, kowtowing. “.....I’m sorry…..I’m
sorry…..Let me go, let me go, let me go……”

The skin on her forehead broke, blood flowing freely.

Wen Chao screeched, “Wen Zhuliu! Wen Zhuliu!!!!!! Help, help me!!!!!”

Another crazed laugh and the woman grabbed the leg of a stool, stuffing it down her throat.

‘Now you have another kind of leg down your throat……’ Wei Wuxian sneered. ‘A fitting end, no?’

In spite of the graphic torture scene, no one really faulted him, besides, it was well-deserved. The
punishment he gave that woman, Wang Lingjiao.

Many people had run-ins with her and had suffered under her claws. It was mainly because several
of them had daughters that Wen Chao lusted over, but Wang Lingjiao, being a jealous woman,
severely wounded and/or humiliated them in public. They were glad she was dead and cheered on
the Yiling Patriarch when she was driven insane.
Wei Wuxian saw Wen Chao trying to escape, so he jumped in front of the man, blocking his only
exit.

“You…! Impossible! No way! You should be dead!!!”

“Well, I’m not.” Wei Wuxian grinned brightly, his usual sunlight-like smile gracing his face.

But Wen Chao seemed to only cower further.

“Now that I have so politely graced you with my presence, whatever shall I do? I was so terribly
bored in the Burial Mounds and I have a playmate, you, now! Now then,” His eyes flashed red.
“Shall we play?”

The fear and distress returned when Wei Wuxian’s eyes sparked red.

But only for a moment.

Because now they knew…...that under the mask of resentful energy lay a grieving boy who just
wanted to get back at all those who harmed his precious people, those he thought of as family.

They understood. And their hearts sunk.

Because they had not understood this back then.

Because they turned the hero into the villain.

Because they threw him away after his use (during the war) was done.

Because they had killed him.

Wei Wuxian sighed in disappointment as Wen Zhuliu’s stoic ass made an appearance and grabbed
the sniveling Wen Chao, quickly rushing away.

“Well. At least I can drag this out~!” He said to no one in particular.

- Good, good~.- The voices purred. - Give us more. More death, more grief, more anger, more
power!! -

Wen Zhuliu and Wen Chao didn’t get too far as Wei Wuxian commanded the corpses all around to
separate them and leave him alone with a restrained Wen Chao.

“Wei Ying! You! You lay a finger on me and my father won’t let you go!!”

Wei Wuxian gave the man a disdainful look. “Still with that? Little Chao~ you won’t escape~.”

The tone that Wei Wuxian used made them shudder as their bodies trembled with the amount of
barely contained fury they felt radiating from Wei Wuxian.

They could now see the cracks in Wei Wuxian’s smiling mask.

The rising insanity lighting up his bloody silver eyes.

Wen Chao tried to break free of the corpses’ grasp but couldn’t.

Wen Zhuliu tried to break through the barrier of corpses but couldn’t.

Wei Wuxian simply smiled at their futile struggles.

Now, he had many, many ideas of how to torture Wen Chao. But there were so, so many. How was
he to choose?

The corpses by his side grumbled, their hands reaching out but not yet touching Wen Chao without
Wei Wuxian’s permission.

Ah. He got it.

He turned his red eyes to the spoiled brat.

When Jiang Cheng and him had been fleeing, they barely had any money for food. Wei Wuxian
always had to beg for money and search for coins that careless people dropped.

Now that Wen Chao and Wen Zhuliu were in the same situation, he got an idea.

‘I mean, they have enough meat on them, right?

The implication made them a bit sick to the stomach.

Would Wei Wuxian really…..?

He wouldn’t……..would he?

Wei Wuxian grinned. “Hey, are you hungry?”

Wen Chao rapidly shook his head.

“Oh, are you sure?” Wei Wuxian chuckled as he reached into Wen Chao’s Qiankun pouch, pulling
out a bag of food. He opened it, allowing the delicious scents to waft out. Wen Chao, who had
missed a few meals trying to escape from Wei Wuxian, salivated, his stomach growling.

To make matters worse (for Wen Chao), Wei Wuxian started to increase the resentful energy
around them, making Wen Chao hallucinate.

“Give it! I’m hungry!” Wen Chao exclaimed, momentarily forgetting his plight.

Wei Wuxian chuckled darkly. “These are meat buns, right? Wen Chao…...do you like meat?”

Wen Chao nodded, dazed by the resentful energy invading him.

Wei Wuxian laughed once more.

What happened next was nothing short of macabre.

Wei Wuxian had poisoned Wen Chao’s mind with illusions and terrors and forced him
to…...to…...to eat his own flesh.
The skin, flesh and bone were ripped off slowly but surely by the corpses. One held Wen Chao’s
mouth open while others forced it into his mouth and down his throat. Wen Chao kept screaming
while he was pressured to continue consuming himself.

“I’m sorry….I’m sorry!!!! STOP! AHHH!!!” Wen Chao continued to wail as his own body was
forced down his throat.

Wei Wuxian whistled.

By the time, they were done with him, all of Wen Chao’s fingers, some of the meat of his legs, his
hair, and face were either gone or horribly ruined.

“How messy…….” Wei Wuxian giggled. “I suppose this is enough for today.” He glanced at Wen
Zhuliu who had managed to almost break through.

He retreated into the shadows just as the loyal dog breached the wall of corpses.

Wei Wuxian chased them, pushing them in random directions, all further away from Qishan.

Even when they tried to bolster their defenses and amount of Wen disciples, he cut them down just
as easily. Until it was just the two of them.

He tormented them, making sure they had no means of resting or recovering.

But sometimes it was fun to watch them as they finally thought they were safe only to have that
fragile peace shattered when the corpses climbed through and clawed at them again.

It was fun.

He was having so much fun.

Chapter End Notes

How was it?

I hope you all enjoyed!!

And ahhhh!!! I hoped to introduce the scarier tags this chapter but I couldn't!!! They
will appear next chapter though.

Important: Oh, oh! Also, this process is like empathy but a little different. At times,
the cultivators see things through Wei Wuxian's perspective and other times, it's a
third person POV. That's why sometimes they can hear his thoughts and other times
they can't. But it's all centered around Wei Wuxian.

[EDIT (July 29th, 2020): I added more angst!! (｡•́︿•̀｡)]

EDIT: Because I'm a good person, here's a small teaser.

Wei Wuxian let his gaze fall on the beautiful Lan Wangji, who had not stopped staring
at him.

______

Jiang Cheng, Lan Xichen, and Lan Qiren all choked on their breath. Beautiful???

Next Chapter: Memories - Hidden (Part 2)

Memories - Hidden (Part 2)
Chapter Summary

Wei Wuxian during the Sunshot Campaign.

Chapter Notes

I'm a bit......dissatisfied with how the chapter turned out.

Anyway......this is......a really long chapter.

And I will give a trigger warning here, but I won't mention the tags. Just
know......it's going to be bad.

This was also a hard chapter to write. So, so hard.

Enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Wei Wuxian calmly walked into the Supervisory office where he had chased Wen Chao and Wen
Zhuliu into. It had been three days since he started this game and he was getting bored.

It was time to end this.

He leisurely twirled his flute in his hands as he inched closer to his prey. He could already hear
Wen Chao’s miserable cries and the tense aura Wen Zhuliu was emitting.

“Wen Zhuliu…...Wen Zhuliu!!" Wen Chao breathed out raspily.

Wei Wuxian’s eyes and lips curled up, “Even now, you still think that calling him would be of any
use?” Walking closer, he eyed the discarded meat bun that was tossed away.

“Oh~? What’s this? You’re a picky eater?” He asked with an innocent tilt of his head.
“I’m not eating it! I’m not eating it! I’m not eating it!” Wen Chao screeched.

Wei Wuxian ignored this, sweeping his robes to the side and taking a seat at another table. The
candlelight flickered, the ashen face of a child settling by his side and crunching on the two finger
bones of Wen Chao's that Wei Wuxian had fed it.

Wei Wuxian idly patted the child’s head a few times as if to say ‘Good boy’.

“Wen Zhuliu…..” Wei Wuxian drawled lazily. “Do you really think you can protect his dog life
from my hands?”

“Better die trying!” Wen Zhuliu gritted out.

Wei Wuxian laughed coldly, “What a loyal Wen-dog!”

“The debt I owe to Sect Leader Wen must be repaid.”

Instantly, anger filled Wei Wuxian’s heart. ‘Debt? Is that all the lives of the Jiang Sect were?! Just
a means to repay a debt?!’ “Why is it that the debt you owe…….has to repaid at the expense of
others?!”

- Kill, kill! Kill him! -

- Make him suffer! Make him pay! -

- Give us his blood, his life, his everything!! -

Wei Wuxian flicked his fingers, a ghost immediately adhering to his command to sneak up and tear
the bandages around Wen Chao’s head to pieces. With that move, chunks of flesh flew from his
face, landing in a bloody mess on the floor.
Wen Zhuliu noticed his move and went to save his useless master. But that was a bad move as Wei
Wuxian sent the ghost child over to besiege Wen Zhuliu. The female and child ghouls continued to
attack the man as Wei Wuxian watched the scene with a cold smile and barely contained glee.

Wei Wuxian noticed Wen Zhuliu’s movement towards him and prepared to call more corpses to his
side when the roof broke through. A flash of white Wei Wuxian recognized as the robes of the
Gusu Lan Sect dropped in front of him as if to protect him.

‘Lan Zhan…..?’ Wei Wuxian was so preoccupied with the man in front of him, he nearly missed
Jiang Cheng strangling Wen Zhuliu with Zidian. It was only thanks to the crunching sound of the
ghoul child that Wei Wuxian snapped back to reality, putting the flute to his lips to command the
ghouls to back off.

The two reluctantly agreed, slinking back to his side and glaring at the two cultivators in front of
him. They still bared their fangs at the two until Wei Wuxian raised a hand to tell them it was
alright.

Wei Wuxian observed the two of them, specifically the Second Jade, who was looking at him with
mixed emotions, one of which he could decipher as worry.

‘Why would Lan Zhan worry about me?’

Two times. Jiang Cheng mouthed bitterly. Two times that damn guy’s attention went to Second
Master Lan. Two. Fucking. Times.

Lan Xichen noticed this too but was more concentrated on the feeling of confusion that whirled up
inside. So he really had no clue what Wangji felt…….

Jiang Cheng reached behind him and pulled out a very familiar sword. The movement was enough
so that Wei Wuxian returned his attention to the purple clothed Sect Leader.

“Your sword!” Jiang Cheng threw the sword he could no longer use at him.
Wei Wuxian caught it, rubbing a thumb over the characters of ‘Suibian’ with a concealed
reluctance. “........Thank you.”

Jiang Cheng walked over and struck him before he could start to ruminate. “You brat! Where have
you run off to in these three months?!”

Though the tone was scolding, Wei Wuxian could hear the worry and joy in the tone. He smiled
inwardly as he returned the strike, this small action made the resentful energy calm and slowly
dissipate.

“Haha, it’s a long story, it’s a long story!” However, Wei Wuxian was thrown into some mild
shock when Jiang Cheng hugged him tightly, berating him.

‘Well, there was nothing I could do about going missing. I mean, Wen Chao and his lackeys
ambushed me! …...And then threw me into the Burial Mounds!’ He sighed and patted Jiang Cheng
once.

Wei Wuxian let his gaze fall on the beautiful Lan Wangji, who had not stopped staring at him.

Jiang Cheng, Lan Xichen, and Lan Qiren all choked on their breath. Beautiful???

The same kind of reaction was shared all around as everyone stared wide-eyed at that thought Wei
Wuxian had.

Wei Wuxian returned to his seat, the ghostly woman snuggling up beside him as he absentmindedly
stroked her hair.

Lan Wangji’s expression turned colder at that.

‘Ah…...as I suspected. Lan Zhan doesn’t approve. …….I suppose he’s even more disgusted with
me than before?’

No! Young Master Wei, you’re wrong! Wangji was never disgusted with you! Never! Lan Xichen
desperately wanted to explain this.

But it was too late.

It was always too late.

Jiang Cheng seemed uncomfortable too as he tried to steer the conversation away and ask where
he had been. Wei Wuxian finally shifted away from him to dodge whatever he asked. When it came
to the topic of demonic cultivation, Lan Wangji became a tad bit more…...how should he put
this…...apprehensive?.....when Wei Wuxian talked about his progress in demonic cultivation.

“If I say I found a mysterious book from a mysterious expert and read it, becoming this powerful,
would you believe me?”

Jiang Cheng scoffed while bantering with him.

Wei Wuxian was glad. Even after everything, Jiang Cheng still thought of him as family.

“Put away your sword! I’ve been carrying it around for so long, people have asked me many
questions and I’m tired of it!” Wei Wuxian flinched minutely. ‘I can no longer wield Suibian, my
beloved Suibian. What does it matter now?’ But he nevertheless complied because he didn’t want
to seem suspicious.

Lan Wangji suddenly spoke up, “Wei Ying.”

Wei Wuxian tilted his head slightly and greeted, “HanGuang-Jun.” The tone was distant and
detached. ‘What does he want?’

They spoke for a little, Jiang Cheng adding his own inputs about why Wei Wuxian killed them in
different ways.

Wei Wuxian smiled coldly, eyes glinting with a hint of insanity. “Isn’t it much more interesting to
test out different ways of killing them? After all, straight up slaughtering them is booooring. Isn’t it
better now? And Wen Chao…...ha. I haven’t had my fill of fun yet. As for Wen Zhuliu……” His
eyes flashed red. “What better way to torment him than to watch as his charge becomes more and
more unlike a human but not yet a monster?” He noticed the slight hint of disapproval in Lan
Wangji’s stature and sighed.

As he suspected, Lan Wangji started to question his means of cultivation.

The question was innocent enough, but to Wei Wuxian, it hurt and he unconsciously snapped at
him.

Like this, the resentful spirits kept whispering about how much Lan Wangji hated him, how he
wouldn't ever look at Wei Wuxian the same, how he would try to harm him.

He dodged to the side as Lan Wangji tried to grab him. “Lan Zhan…..we’ve just met each other
again and you’re attacking me already? That’s not so nice, no?”

As Lan Wangji reached for him twice more, Wei Wuxian became more and more irked. ‘What is
his problem?! Does he hate me so much that he won’t let me go because of my path?’

- See? We told you. He whom you thought highly of wouldn't approve. The more you use this,
the more he'll hate and resent you. -

- Hahaha, that's right. Look at how much he disapproves! -

(Unbeknownst to him, the resentful energy fueled those thoughts, letting them fester and grow,
twisting Lan Wangji’s words and making them sound like he was condemning Wei Wuxian.)
So the resentful energy was twisting his thoughts around.

Lan Qiren and Lan Xichen, at this, were now convinced that Wei Wuxian did not believe their
Wangji when he confessed. After all, would you believe someone that you thought hated you
actually loved you?

“I thought we could be considered familiar with each other. Aren’t you a bit heartless doing this?”
‘Why is Lan Zhan so persistent? What does he want from me?’

Wei Wuxian got more incensed as the tension rose. “Why would you question me about this? My
techniques are my own. Why do you want to know? Just what in the world do you want with me?”
Wei Wuxian thrust his flute in front of him as if to ward the other from coming closer.

It was odd. Back before everything, it was always Wei Wuxian who took the initiative to make
contact with the Second Jade. The other did not like this, so he's keeping his distance. But now?
Now, it’s the opposite. It was odd. Why was Lan Wangji doing this?

Wei Wuxian was bewildered. He couldn’t understand.

“Wei Ying…...Come back to Gusu with me.”

Wei Wuxian froze at this. ‘Go back to Gusu? Why? …...Why?’ “Why would I return with you? Why
go there?” ‘Just what…...oh. I understand now.’

Lan Xichen had a bad feeling where this was going.

And he was right.

“Ah. I forgot. Your uncle Lan Qiren hates crooked people like me. You’re his proudest disciple, so
of course you’re the same as him.” He laughed, eyes darkening. “I refuse.”

Lan Qiren looked down and away. Was that really the impression he gave the boy? That he would
never forgive him for walking this path? That the only thing that was awaiting him at the Cloud
Recesses was hatred and isolation?

But of course Wei Wuxian would think that. Without the knowledge Lan Qiren gained today about
the boy, he would have condemned the boy and had him locked away like he did his nephews'
mother.

Jiang Cheng was there to protect him, though and Wei Wuxian smiled a bit at that.

‘Wouldn’t they just kill me? My path goes against at least a thousand of those rules of his sect.
Execution sounds about right. ……..But Lan Zhan doesn’t seem like the type of person to do
that…...then…..Imprisonment? That sounds more plausible.’

“It’s not that I want to denounce him.”

‘No? But…..if he’s not denouncing me then what? Does it matter, really? Even if Lan Zhan doesn’t
want to hurt me, what makes him think that the rest of his sect wouldn’t hurt me? What makes him
think that it would be any different for me?!’

Despite everything, Lan Wangji refused to back off. “Wei Ying, you would eventually pay for
cultivating the evil path. There has been no exceptions!”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes sparked red. ‘Does Lan Wangji really think that I don’t know that?! But I had
no choice! Why else would I choose this…..this damning path?! If I had a choice, I wouldn’t
cultivate it in the first place!!’
He was angered so much, he could laugh. “Whatever the price…...I can pay it.”

“This path would not only damage your body, but your heart as well.”

‘Why is he repeating information I already know?’

“I know what I’m doing.”

“You can’t control some things!” Lan Wangji raised his voice.

“Of course I can control it.” Wei Wuxian clenched his flute tighter.

- Look at how much he distrusts you. - They laughed.

- Yeah. He thinks you're weak. That's why he thinks you'll crumble because of us. He thinks
you're subpar. -

‘…...Why…..why…...Does he really hate me that much?!’

‘Even if he doesn’t….....why does he care?! We’re not close! We’re not even friends! Why
would…..Why would an outsider care?!’ Admitting that they may as well be enemies hurt him
much more that he thought. It made what emptiness he felt, fill with an unspeakable emotion.

Lan Wangji stepped forward, probably to say something more.

Wei Wuxian closed his eyes to cover the pain. “As for my temperament, what do others know of
it?” 'You are an outsider, after all. You never wanted to be close with me. Always rejected every
advance I took towards you. What right do you have to but in a life you never wanted to know
about?!'
Lan Xichen clenched his fists and wanted to look away. No one understood Wangji like he did
which is why he knew that his brother was too shy to make friends with Wei Wuxian. But to hear
how much the hesitance in his youth had affected the way Wei Wuxian saw him
was.......heartbreaking.

Hurt flashed over the other’s face, before anger took over. “Wei Wuxian!”

Wei Wuxian had been angered as well. “Lan Wangji!! Do you really have to make this difficult at
such a point in time? You want me to go to the Cloud Recesses for the GusuLan Sect’s confinement
punishment? Who do you think you are, what do you think the GusuLan Sect is?! You really think
that I won’t resist?!”

The two stared at each other, hostile energy flying everywhere.

That was…..until Jiang Cheng interfered, claiming Wei Wuxian as his own. “He isn’t part of your
sect, why are you so concerned about someone so far away from it? Wei Wuxian is a part of my
sect. No matter who he goes back with, it wouldn’t be with you. ……..Besides that, Wei Wuxian is
on our side. Why do you want to punish our own people?”

Evidently, Jiang Cheng remembered as much as Wei Wuxian did that in the latter’s time at Gusu,
all Lan Wangji did was punish Wei Wuxian. With no hint of mercy at all. Of course Wei Wuxian
wouldn’t go to Gusu. Because isn’t that all what was awaiting him? Punishment? What else would
he expect?

Protection? Sanctuary?

Don’t make him laugh.

The Gusu Lan delegation looked down. Was that the impression they gave? That any and all
judgement they would give demonic cultivators would be punishment? Of course, they heard the
rumors the outside world spoke of them, how they would do just that, but in the end, they did
reform those people.
The only ones they did punish were those that had committed unforgivable crimes. And it wasn’t
that bad. They would simply purify the resentful energy and have them learn regular cultivation.

This was when Lan Xichen remembered that his brother was in charge of punishments in the Cloud
Recesses and how he punished Wei Wuxian without any mercy with the paddle for even the
smallest of offenses. He winced.

The misunderstanding started and grew from there.

With Wangji’s way of…...communicating, no doubt, Young Master Wei must have thought already
formed an opinion and bias against my Sect’s way of…….helping demonic cultivators.

When Wei Wuxian made eye contact with Lan Wangji, he saw the dejection in his golden eyes. His
heart clenched.

‘........Why do I feel so bad? Wasn’t that what Lan Wangji wanted? To punish me? To criticize me?'

Wen Chao screamed, making Wei Wuxian snap out of it and immediately change his target to the
two scum behind the white-robed man.

Wei Wuxian kicked him, making him kneel in the direction of Yunmeng. Hatred and a deep-seated
coldness invaded him as he stared at his prey. One half-dead, one still struggling in agony from
Zidian.

“Why is his voice so sharp?” Jiang Cheng asked.

Amusement filled Wei Wuxian’s eyes. “Of course it would be…..with a certain thing gone.”

Everyone certainly remembered that moment that they had omitted from memory. ........Nope.
Nope. Not going to think about it.
“Hey…..don’t look at me like that! It was bitten off when his woman went mad. I wouldn’t do
something so…...nauseating.” Wei Wuxian was aware of a set of eyes still watching him.

He realized what he was about to do and told Lan Wangji politely to leave. No matter the tension
between them, no matter that Lan Wangji hated him…...Wei Wuxian still would not want the man
to witness what he was about to do.

‘Go away, Lan Zhan. …...Don’t let me taint you.’

So Wei Wuxian thought himself to be a tainted soul? He hadn’t done anything but slaughter his
enemies though? What wrong did he commit?

Lan Qiren didn’t know what to think of that. The boy he thought was too far gone cared enough
about his nephew to shoo him away because he thought he would taint him?

And the man left as he expected, leaving Wei Wuxian feeling a little more broken than he thought.

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng turned back to their prey, consumed by the overwhelming pleasure
of revenge.

Neither had the concern to deal with an outsider.

An outsider…… Lan Xichen clenched his fists. A name that Wangji has used often out loud to
describe his relationship with Young Master Wei.
How funny that the opposite occurs now. When Wangji wants Young Master Wei’s attention,
Young Master Wei…….distances himself by saying that Wangji is an outsider.

Lan Xichen probably should have interfered earlier. Maybe then…...the tragedy wouldn’t have
occurred.

The first thing Wei Wuxian did was remove Wen Zhuliu’s golden core. ‘Wouldn’t want him to pull
anything funny while we’re busy having fun.'

He gathered the resentful energy in his hands, using it to reach into Wen Zhuliu and extract the
core.

Watching the despair on the man’s face was enough to satiate some of the rage he felt for the man.

Wait. If Wei Wuxian had the skill to remove a golden core so easily…….why did he never use it?
Such a useful tool against enemies…...why wouldn’t he?

Despite that, Wei Wuxian would never wish for this kind of pain on anyone. Wen Zhuliu and Wen
Chao were exceptions, of course, but he would never, never, use this kind of thing on anyone.

No matter who it was.

Oh. That explained it.

Everyone accepted this fact easily.

After all, Wei Wuxian is a good person. For now. They’ve established that.

Wei Wuxian did not catch sight of Lan Wangji until they returned to the camp.

He sighed seeing the other turn away from him. ‘Did I go too far? …….He won’t even spare me a
glance.’ Wei Wuxian wryly smiled. ‘He must really hate me now.’

He turned away from the Second Jade as he went to go greet his Shijie.

But if he only turned around, he would have seen Lan Wangji gazing back at him.

“A’ Xian!!”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes teared up. “Shijie!!” He sobbed. “Shijie, I’m sorry! I’m so sorry! I…….I-
I……”

“Shh. A’ Xian. I do not blame you. Don’t cry. Your Shijie is safe.”

“But…..B-But…...because of me, the Sect---”

“None of that. Do not blame yourself. It was not your fault. A’ Cheng told me what happened, but I
do not blame you. A’ Xian. You must realize that they wouldn’t have let the Sect go regardless of
whether or not you provoked him. You know that with our mother’s personality, she wouldn’t just
stand down. The destruction would occur nevertheless.”

Reactions were…..mixed when they saw the demonic cultivator hug his Shijie. After all, it was
inappropriate for non-blood-related people of the opposite gender hug each other so intimately.

But…...everyone could feel the familial affection that Wei Wuxian felt for Jiang Yanli.
Not a trace of anything inappropriate could be heard or felt.

Aside from that, many praised Jiang Yanli’s wisdom and foresight for seeing things through at not
allowing vengeance cloud her mind.

Wei Wuxian had calmed down, the simmering resentful energy slowing to a halt. Shijie had always
represented warmth to him. To him, she’s a best friend, a confidant, a sister and a mother.

She always gave him the feeling of ‘home’ and ‘safety’ as if when she was there, everything would
be alright.

It was Wei Wuxian’s first time publicly appearing on the battlefield.

The only thing consuming his mind was revenge.

Revenge for his Sect.

Revenge for Lotus Pier.

Revenge for his fallen sect mates.

Revenge for Madam Yu and Uncle Jiang.

Revenge for hurting Jiang Cheng.

Revenge for making him---No.

That didn’t matter. He never mattered.

Wei Wuxian felt all the resentful energy from the battle hit him at once. The emotions, the pain, the
agony, the hate, the anger…….all of it threatened to consume his mind and force him down.

The crowd felt it flood them too, the overwhelming negativity almost consumed them, but they
pushed through, circulating their golden core to keep their minds clear. (Even if this was a memory,
sometimes the emotions contained within took over their minds.)

This made them think.

Wei Wuxian, with no golden core……..how did he manage to keep his sanity? How did he manage
to do so much when he was so overwhelmed?

How was he able to do this…...when he was but a normal man?

But, as always, he pushed it down, fighting to dominate it and make it submit to his control. Eyes
sparking red, his flute wailed out the notes of a nightmare about to begin. Corpses rose from the
ground, tearing the Wen enemies to pieces. I t was a simple task for Wei Wuxian to provide enough
resentful energy for the commands as it flowed from his body like a rapid river. And t here was so,
so much. A normal person would have become insane or mad.
But not Wei Wuxian.

His will would not break.

So long as he had a reason to be sane.

For Jiang Cheng.

For his Shijie.

For the sake of those that had given up their lives.

He would persevere.

The crowd felt suffocated from the oppressive nature of resentful energy they felt. The anger, the
hatred, the pure, sheer insanity nearly made them mad……

It was all well and fine until someone - someone dared - insulted the weak and paltry numbers of
the Yunmeng Jiang sect. Someone had to insult Jiang Cheng’s efforts in reviving his Sect.

Resentful energy approached at his call, spearing enemies left and right. Wei Wuxian calmly
watched as the blades of energy dismembered them, watching their body parts fly everywhere,
staining the ground a similar shade of his eyes.

Those who had not participated in the war immediately turned green. The blood, the stench, the
utter oppressiveness of death that overwhelmed them made them sick. The carnage
was…..horrendous.

As much as he would want to have fun taking them down one by one, killing them in different ways
like he did when taking down the Supervisory offices would take up too much time. So, he settled
on raising as many Wen corpses as he could control and setting them on their former allies.

The battle was over soon enough and Wei Wuxian slightly struggled to stay conscious enough to
lay his army to rest. When he was done, he turned to his tent, intent on getting some rest.

…….Only to be stopped by a worried(?)-looking Lan Wangji.

“What do you want?” He was too tired to deal with this.

“Wei Ying, you……” He could tell that Lan Wangji was struggling with his words. “You need to
stop. Resentful energy is---”

“Harmful. I know.” Wei Wuxian snapped. “Or did you really think I didn’t pay attention in class?
It matters not, Lan Wangji. I know my own limits, I can control it.”

“Then at least…..at least come with me so that I can play Cleans---”

“No need.” Wei Wuxian’s eyes turned dark. “Lan Wangji, how many times have I told you that I
can control it? I’m fine without your help.” ‘Now let me go rest before I say something I’ll really
regret.’
“Wei Ying…...I---”

“Wei Wuxian!” Jiang Cheng appeared behind the Second Jade.

Sighing, Wei Wuxian swept his robes aside and bowed. “Thank you, HanGuang-Jun, for your care,
but as you can see, my mind and intentions are clear. I am fine. Now, I have to accompany Jiang
Cheng for something or another. Please, excuse me.” He whipped past the other, heart slightly
stinging from the encounter.

‘I never wanted our relationship to degrade so far. But…..what can I do? Lan Zhan hates me so
much now. …….It can only get worse.’

He was right.

Every time they met, there was a small argument, sometimes blowing out into full out fights when
tensions were too high.

It hurt. Lan Xichen thought. It hurt to see Wangji so miserable like this.

But as much as he wanted to dislike Wei Wuxian for his actions, hearing the depressing thoughts
of ‘Lan Zhan hates me…..’ accompanying each bout made him sympathetic.

Lan Xichen always took his brother’s side of the fight and failed to recognize the plight that Wei
Wuxian was in.

Failed to recognize his feelings.

Failed to take his side of the story.

And isn’t that the truth of the reality now?

They never took Wei Wuxian’s side of the story.

They never listened to what he was trying to say.

Instead, they twisted his words around. Much like the resentful energy surrounding Wei Wuxian.
In fact, who was the one who was truly resentful? Who was truly evil?

Wei Wuxian had another argument with Lan Wangji after another battle. And he was too tired, too
irritated, too out of control, to manage his feelings.

"You think I would allow you to drag me away for punishment?! You think I won't resist?!"

"Wei Ying, wait. No, it's not for punishment. Demonic cultivation is---"

"Dangerous, dangerous, dangerous!! I know that! How many times have you warned me?! How
many times have I been told resentful energy is harmful, heretical?! I know that! You don't have to
tell me!" 'You, who always rejected me, have no right to be lecturing me about this!!' Wei Wuxian's
eyes were red and wild, his hair swaying in a nonexistent breeze.

"Wei Ying, stop. At least let me play Cleans--"

- Look at how much he despises you~. - The voices purred and Wei Wuxian choked, no longer
hearing anything.

- Oh? What's this? Does his disapproval really hurt that much? -

'Shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!!'

- Oh but we won't~. -
- Even though you always wanted him to look at you, you wanted him to see you as an equal, as a
person. Now you have his attention, but....ahahahaha, it's nothing but disappointment in this
path!! -

Wei Wuxian had completely stopped moving and speaking, choking on his breath. 'No, no, no,
no........don't come near. Get lost......'

Lan Xichen flinched at that familiar phrase and then paused, a horrifying premonition overcoming
him. It couldn't be that at Nightless City, in that cave, Wei Wuxian was.....

But it was too late. The voices had found a crack in his armor and wormed their way inside.

- Fall. -

Wei Wuxian fell.

But he didn't hit the cold, hard ground like he thought he would. Instead, he was being lifted up,
the scent of sandalwood surrounding him. He felt his head being gently cradled and he leaned into
that soft touch, blearily opening his eyes.

"Lan Zhan......"

Lan Zhan simply adjusted his grip, carrying him bridal style.

There wasn't anyone in the audience who didn't choke at the scene.
If Wei Wuxian was in a better state of mind, he would have protested and thrown a fit. But
now.....he was tired. And comfortable.

"Wei Ying......please rest."

And for once, Wei Wuxian complied, sinking off into sleep.

A few of the men and women in the audience cooed, thinking how cute that scene was.

Wei Wuxian got up, warm and strangely pleasant. He thought back to the other day andHe knew
Lan Zhan cared about him, how would he not? After all, that man would help anyone he deemed
would need it. But he couldn’t. Couldn’t go back to Gusu. Couldn’t listen to Cleansing. Because if
he did, he would find out how fragile his heart and mind were. Would eventually find his core
missing. How the stress pulled his nerves taut and how he was close to snapping.

He could recognize the signs that the resentful energy was too much, but he couldn’t afford to rest.
He couldn’t afford to break.

Besides, his Shijie was there to calm his frazzled nerves and nurse his tired body with her delicious
lotus pork rib soup and warm words.

He was okay showing his weakness to his Shijie, but he couldn’t do that with anyone else. Not with
Jiang Cheng. And certainly not with Lan Zhan. He didn’t know why, but he never wanted to
appear weak in front of the Second Jade. (That time he passed out due to the resentful energy was
an exception!) He wanted the other to look at him and recognize his strength. And it stung, it really
did, to hear how much his last remaining strength was condemned.

Lan Xichen silently made note of this. It seemed that despite thinking Wangji hated him, Wei
Wuxian still admired and respected the other enough to want his approval.
He also thought that perhaps Wangji shouldn’t have been so impulsive. He knew that Wangji had
trouble controlling himself in Young Master Wei’s presence. But instead of fighting, his brother
could have calmly talked it out.

Err…..well. Wangji isn’t good at talking, but he could have at least stopped the comments on facts
of resentful energy that Young Master Wei should have already known. Lan Xichen sighed.
There’s work to be done.

Jin Guangyao understands some of the struggle Wei Wuxian felt. After all, he knows the pain well
- painfully well - of wanting the approval of someone who won’t give it. He knows it all too well.

This sort of self-reflection that Wei Wuxian had been showing prompted him to look at himself.
After all, was it really worth the pain and disregard that he received anytime and everytime he
seeked approval from his Father when he successfully completed a task?

He wanted to make his mother proud…….but did his kind, caring mother really want him to go
through this kind of abuse? Did she want his hands to be so thoroughly stained with the blood of
innocents that he could never wash it off? Did she really wish for this kind of life for him?

Jin Guangyao…….really didn’t want to answer that. He knew the answer but…... didn’t that mean
all of his work had been for naught?

Jiang Cheng had been quiet during this part of the memory. While he looked calm on the outside,
inside his mind was racing. Wei Wuxian had been hurting for so long. As one who stood by his side
since he was young, I should have noticed something. I should have…..but why didn’t I?

Was I too caught up in myself to notice what was going on?

Then he remembered. He was too caught up in himself. And as a consequence, he ignored the very
obvious dents in his brother’s armour, the cracks in his smiling mask.

As soon as Wei Wuxian got to his room after another grueling battle, he immediately plopped three
jars of alcohol on his table. The weather was getting cold and he had no way to ask for more
blankets without seeming suspicious. He had no golden core to warm him up, after all. So the only
solution he came to was to drink alcohol. It would warm up his body, quickly.

It wasn’t an effective solution, but it was the only he had at the moment.

Besides…...the alcohol helped him take his mind off other things, off everything he was stressed
about, about everything that tired him out…….. like reality.

Alcohol wasn’t really a good solution, all in all. Everyone could hear his self-deprecating thoughts,
how it all broke down as the man silently buried all his feelings in a deep crevice in his heart and
mind. They all remembered how gallant he appeared on the battlefield compared to how fragile he
seemed now.

What a mistake they all made.

Maligning a war hero just because he followed a different path.

How laughable.

He wouldn’t ever show his weakness to anyone ever. He did not want to be judged by others who
neither knew nor understood his pain.

But…...But it would be nice…..if he had a shoulder to lean on, someone he could rely on. Someone
he could trust with his entirety.

He could feel the relentless pull of resentful energy threatening to drown him. He could feel the tug
of insanity creeping its way around both him and his heart.

He needed…...needed something…...someone…….to help him……

......

Wei Wuxian walked around the war camp, trying to catch some fresh air after being suffocated by
everyone's gazes. Suddenly, he heard a pained sound followed by another thump. Curious and a bit
on guard, he headed towards the sound. Strangely enough, this was the direction where the
prisoners of war were being held.

Everyone had a bad feeling as Wei Wuxian neared the places where the hostages were being kept.
And they were right.

Wei Wuxian clenched his fists as he saw a line of elderly people being led by disciples in Nie
clothing. They were being whipped every time they fell down and didn't immediately comply to
getting up and moving forward.

Nie Mingjue slammed his table with a roar as he watched members of his sect do such an atrocious
thing. Nie Huaisang, too, was shocked. What the hell?

As Wei Wuxian continued to survey the place, they witnessed how it wasn't just the Nie disciples
doing that, but also the Jins.

Wei Wuxian clenched Chenqing tightly and his jaw tightened. 'What do they think they are doing?!
Those people don't even look like participants of the war!! What the actual fuck?!'

Others couldn't help but agree.

But Wei Wuxian couldn't help them. Doing so now in front of many witnesses would just bring ire
upon both him and the Yunmeng Jiang sect. Especially because of his demonic cultivation. No one
would believe him and no one would take his side.

They'd berate and slander him instead.

Everyone was quiet and thoroughly chastised as they heard these thoughts. Because they've already
done this to Wei Wuxian in the years after the war.

Wei Wuxian stood up and hovered a bit before whistling softly, manipulating the resentful energy
to make the Nie and Jin disciples trip and drop the whips. Frowning, he decided to summon two
spirits that were relatively calm and told them to hide out of sight and trip those disciples every
time they whipped the harmless prisoners. (Because Wei Wuxian was sure there were Wens who
deserved the treatment.)

The spirits obeyed and left.

Everyone was torn between laughter and anger as they watched the Nie and Jin disciples trip over
and over again.

Wei Wuxian sighed.

People were getting more and more afraid of his power. He expected it to happen. How they sung
praises in front of his face as well as during and after the battle, but when his back was turned,
they immediately gossiped about him and his horrible power.

Wei Wuxian might have lost his heightened senses along with his golden core, but their malice-
filled voices were carried in small traces of resentful energy that he absorbed. That was another
thing about this demonic cultivation, he couldn’t filter out or stop absorbing resentful energy. The
environment he was in was too toxic, not anywhere he should be.

The prospect of going to Gusu, a pure and untainted place, seemed more and more favorable. But
at the same time, he knew that he’d probably be punished with a paddle, or whipped, at worst. And
he would not accept taking punishment for a path that helped him fight, the only path left to him.

It would have been so simple…...so simple to just leave him alone. Everyone thought. Do we really
have nothing else better to do than gossip?

The Gusu Lan elders sunk further in their seats.

They really…….had a bad reputation when it comes to the severity in their punishments, huh?

Lan Xichen glanced at the elders in the group coldly. Now do you realize? If it wasn’t because I
had practically begged, Wangji would have……. It’s no wonder Young Master Wei did not want to
come with us.

People kept looking for him and Wei Wuxian was too tired to deal with them. Going to his Shijie
was out of the question.

People would talk.

Jiang Cheng was busy and would probably reject them. Their relationship was still rocky, after all.

Jiang Cheng clenched his fists. Why was I so naive and immature?! Why couldn’t I let go of my
rather ridiculous grudge on my brother?! Like…...Like A’ Jie said, it’s not entirely his fault! That
damn Wen Chao would have attacked us either way.
Why else would there be such a large army so ready to attack?

That left…….Lan Zhan.

Even if Lan Zhan condemned his path, he’s not cruel. He’s kind.

And that allowed Wei Wuxian some sort of relief as he stepped through the flap of the other’s tent.

“Wei Ying?”

“Lan Zhan…..I…...” Wei Wuxian had just remembered how he had fought with the man just
recently. “I…..Lan Zhan, I’d like to apologize for snapping at you.”

Golden eyes widened slightly. “No need. I…..I was also wrong.”

Wei Wuxian let out a breath. ‘Good. He’s not too angry at me.’ “Lan Zhan.”

“Mn?”

“.........Everyone has been talking lately,” ‘About me.’ Was left unsaid but hung in the air. “And
it’s kinda noisy. Your area is generally quiet, so…..” He was stumbling over his words, he knew,
but he was shameless and Lan Wangji clearly knew this…… “Could I rest here?”

“Mn.”

“I know you won’t---wait what.”

“Mn. Can rest here.”

“Oh. Okay. I’ll take the floor then?”

“No. The bed. I’ll take the floor.”

“No no. You can’t do that, Lan Zhan. This is your tent, after all.”

“Have rested earlier. It’s fine. I’ll meditate.”

“But--”

“Wei Ying.” Lan Wangji interrupted. “Take. The bed.”

Wei Wuxian was so shocked that he was interrupted that he unconsciously nodded. Lan Wangji got
off his bed and sat on the ground, getting into a meditative position.

‘Wait. Wasn't interrupting someone against the rules?’ Wei Wuxian’s eyes narrowed with
amusement as he remembered this.

The mood was…...weird.

There was tension…...but not the bad kind.

Several of the younger ones felt a blush rise to their face and they didn’t know why.

Lan Xichen took one look at his brother’s face and blushed brightly. Luckily, no one looked
directly at him so he was saved from any sort of teasing.
“Lan Zhan~ isn’t interrupting forbidden?”

Lan Wangji’s eyelashes trembled and he sighed. “Not in the Cloud Recesses now.”

Wei Wuxian gasped. “Lan Zhan, you…...you’ve finally learned how to joke?”

Lan Wangji’s lips pressed together, frustration painting his golden eyes. Wei Wuxian was
mesmerized by the sight. ‘Lan Zhan really is pretty when he’s angry……’

Lan Qiren stared at the memory ball in shock. Did Wangji just…….

Meanwhile, everyone started feeling a strange, but not unpleasant feeling well up. They could
deduce that it came from Wei Wuxian, but this feeling was…….fluffy. There was no other was to
describe it than that. Fluffy.

“Wei Ying.” He gritted out. “Sleep. Now.”

“Okay, okay.” Wei Wuxian didn’t want to ruin the tentative peace they had now as he shrugged off
his robes.

As soon as his head hit the pillow, he passed out.

And for once, his dreams weren’t filled with screams and shrill cries of agony, but rather with
laughs, a playful bout lit by moonlight, white and black swirling together, broken only by the crash
of a wine jar.

.
.

Wei Wuxian woke up warm. The white robe of the Gusu Lan Sect draped over him as an extra
cover. He picked the robe up and caught the scent of sandalwood.

‘Lan Zhan…..he…..’ Wei Wuxian felt a small smile tug its way on his face. A genuine smile.

That day brought some change, as for once, when Wei Wuxian interacted with the breathtaking
jade, they didn’t break out in fights, but rather in chatter.

Everyone felt a smile make its way on their faces as more of that soft feeling rose up.

Lan Xichen, however, was struck dumb. This feeling was one he saw on his brother’s face many
times. It was…..the beginnings of love. Now he was confused. Wait, don’t tell me Young Master
Wei actually feels something for Wangji? …...No no no. It’s too early to say that. This could just be
pure joy from no longer fighting with Wangji…...but……

Though the war was progressing a bit more smoothly and with less casualties thanks to Wei
Wuxian’s corpse army, there was still death and destruction. After all, Wei Wuxian was unable to
split his attention and save everyone. Anytime he did so, there would be a slight gap in his
defences, allowing an enemy or two to slash at him.

It was hard at first to avoid every attack, but ever since that day, Lan Wangji was there to protect
him.

Wei Wuxian would admit to the man himself, since he was shameless, how stunning Lan Wangji
was, despite being surrounded by death and carnage. He loved to see how those eyes of his turned
molten with embarrassed rage.

The splashes of red, in Wei Wuxian’s opinion, added an unknown…..flavor to the Second Jade’s
appearance.

Jiang Cheng went red. Is Wei Wuxian a lovestruck maiden or something?! Why does he keep
thinking about Lan Wangji?! Don’t tell me…...he actually likes that brick wall…….He did talk
about the Second jade all the time…….Urgggghh!! No! I am NOT going to think about my brother
possibly f-falling in love!!!

Lan Xichen felt his earlier suspicions further confirmed.

Most others, though, though it was simply an observation on the Yiling Patriarch’s part, because
the Second Jade of Gusu was indeed quite breathtaking.

All good things come to an end though.

The days Wei Wuxian spent raising corpses, only to put them to rest, and then after everyone fell
asleep, return them to the graves he dug them out of or putting them into the ground, had drained
him of energy, but instead of pain…...he felt empty, hollow.

No feeling.

Like nothing was there.

‘........I can’t feel…..anything……it’s empty…..it’s cold……why…..why……I need to feel something.

I need……What do I need?’

In order to suppress the resentful energy, Wei Wuxian had to suppress the negative emotions.
However…..

However, he wasn’t able to selectively suppress specific emotions; he had neither the energy nor
the time to figure out how to do that.
So he just pushed them all down.

……….And as a consequence, he felt perpetually empty.

Everyone had a bad feeling as Wei Wuxian locked eyes with his sword that lay abandoned near his
bed.

Wei Wuxian wouldn’t……he wouldn’t……. Jiang Cheng pleaded to whatever higher being there
was. My brother wouldn’t….. He wouldn’t…..!!!!

The Lans, however, recognized the look in Wei Wuxian’s eyes as they did with so many of their
patients.

…….And he would.

Wei Wuxian picked up Suibian and unsheathed the sword. The one he could never wield again.

……..Without noticing it, Wei Wuxian had gripped the blade too hard, the material cutting into his
hands, making blood drip down to the floor.

He unfurled his fingers as if shocked and stared at his bloodied hands.

‘It hurts……it burns…..but…..but at least I can feel something…….’

Nie Huaisang…….Nie Huaisang…….understood the feeling. He had never told anyone, but he too
entertained and even performed that idea. Everyone thought that he didn’t mind being looked
down on and seen as a failure or good-for-nothing. But in reality, he understood the feeling too
well. He understood. But……At least he had someone to help him through this.

Wei Wuxian……Wei Wuxian had nothing. No one.

No one to see his pain.

Wei Wuxian was a human like all of them.

The sword hovered over his wrists, hesitating, like his master, to do anything.

- Come on, we know you want to do it. -

- It's been so long since you've attempted this right? -

- Your Shijie had tried to protect you from this and it worked. But she's not here to see. Go on.
Do it~. -

That was what Jiang Cheng had forgotten. He remembered seeing Wei Wuxian in his youth darting
off to the infirmary with his sister secretly when they thought no one was looking. They never told
him anything, but Jiang Cheng didn't ask because he assumed that Wei Wuxian had done
something stupid and didn't want anyone to know.

He didn't expect that.

Eventually, though, Wei Wuxian brought the blade down, digging it into his skin.
He knew he shouldn’t be doing this again. This was wrong and he needed help. However……

He couldn’t stop.

It felt good to feel something after so long.

....

Before he realized it, his arms were covered in cuts. They weren’t deep, but there were so, so many
of them.

Everyone felt the sensation of the cuts crawl up their arms. It hurt but they felt that Wei Wuxian
had been sated by the burn, the feeling of something. And as the war progressed, they noticed the
void in Wei Wuxian growing larger and deeper, almost swallowing up the man’s senses.

They were stuck.

Wen Ruohan had recently ordered a large army, probably near ten thousand cultivators, to attack
them.

They really had no way to break through.

Tensions were high and the meeting ended, everyone with negative thoughts in their minds.

Wei Wuxian paced around in his room, ChenQing’s tassel swaying madly. He had recently named
his flute thanks to input from his Shijie. He had thought of many names, but only ChenQing had
stuck. He truly did express his sentiments with the flute, after all. The good, the bad…...all of his
emotions, he put into his flute.
Eventually, he fell asleep, mind chaotic.

……..His dreams were filled with memories of a cave, white robes paired with golden eyes, a
Xuanwu, a sword, and----

Wei Wuxian woke up just as he had grabbed hold of that sword. ‘The sword…...The sword!!’

Everyone had just regained some semblance of stability from the haunting and slightly sweet
dream when they heard this.

He couldn’t be thinking of…..

Wei Wuxian immediately bolted out of his tent, and ran into a groggy Jiang Cheng.

“Wei Wuxian, what’s wrong with you?”

“Jiang Cheng, I have a solution to our problem.”

All traces of sleep disappeared. “Oh? What is it?”

“Do you remember several years ago, about a sword in the Xuanwu Cave?”

“The one that sank to the floor?”

“Exactly.” Wei Wuxian never wanted to touch that sword again, but…..it had enough resentful
energy to aid them. “That sword was drenched in the sin of murder. Then in the shell of the
Xuanwu of slaughter. It absorbed plentiful resentful energy. …...If we can cultivate it…...we may
be able to break the siege.”
Jiang Cheng gave his okay to go and Wei Wuxian left without a word. It would take him some time
on foot, but he really had no other choice. And he couldn’t take anyone along. He didn’t know if
they would be affected by the resentful energy that would spill out when he’s taming the thing.

The…...Would this happen to be the Stygian Tiger Seal?!

He arrived soon enough and dove into the water after discarding his outer robes to the side.

Nothing could describe the feeling of being submerged in the bloody, murky water. The taste, the
smell, the way it seemed to stick to your body…..

He surfaced soon after, since the sword had sunk too deep.

‘What if…..What if I call it to me? Much like I do to resentful energy? Would that make it appear?’

Wei Wuxian closed his eyes called to it, beckoning the sword to come to him.

It worked and the sword floated out of the bloody pool.

Without another word, he tried to tame the sword, but it resisted him with surprising resiliency.

‘It’s…..not…..listening!! What do I do?’ He racked his brain until something came to mind. ‘If I
change its shape to something simpler, something easier to control, would it work?’
He gritted his teeth, eyes glowing brighter. ‘It’s all or nothing!’

He concentrated on melding the sword down into something smaller, something easy to carry.
…..yes…..like a seal……

The sword cracked, the metal settling into the shape that Wei Wuxian wanted it to take.

When he was done, he fell bonelessly to the ground, his masterpiece completed.

Voices fiercer than ever clouded his mind, almost bordering on possession, but Wei Wuxian
pushed through, barely suppressing the voice to a deep, dark part of his mind.

The power of this seal…..oh heavens….it was greater than he thought. It had enough resentment to
raise hundreds of thousands of corpses in an instant. ‘With this…..I can help everyone…….’

Many had to close their eyes and concentrate, so as to prevent themselves from succumbing to the
memory and the voices. It was difficult as the voices were numerous and quite persistent. The
voices only settled down when Wei Wuxian pressed them down and everyone managed to breathe
easily again. But they could still feel the tingle and creeping sensation at the back of their minds.

He didn’t know how he made it back. When he did, he showed a victory smile to his companions,
saying that everything will be alright. But as soon as Wei Wuxian was alone, he collapsed. He was
human, after all. Not a supernatural being like everyone had thought him to be.

He would naturally tire from all this strain.

A human.
Ah.

That’s right.

Wei Wuxian is a human.

A human would naturally tire, naturally want to rest.

And they made him out to be something else.

Like a monster who could do anything.

But they were wrong.

He was a human.

And they had all been too late to see that.

It had been months since he last slept peacefully, months since his arms were unscathed, months
since he was warm, months since he had felt anything besides pain.

It had gone on too long.

He was tired.

Wei Wuxian slowly drifted off, unaware how his body was getting colder and colder.

Faintly, he heard someone calling for him.

But it didn’t matter.

He was tired…...tired…….ti…..re…...d…….

Jiang Cheng felt how his brother’s body became colder and colder, how his pulse almost slowed to
a stop.

He was dying.

Tears sprung to his eyes how the other almost died and he didn’t even notice.

He didn’t even notice.

“A’ Xian!!”

Wei Wuxian wearily blinked his eyes, vision blurry. But he could still make out the purple robes
his Shijie wore. ‘Shijie…..? Shijie…..is here?’

The last thing he registered was his sleeves falling down, revealing the wounds he had hidden.

When he came to, he was warm and no longer hurting. Fingers carded themselves through his
hair, making him almost purr from how comfortable it was. He didn’t even think this was an
enemy, for who else other than his sis--- Shijie would show this kind of familial affection?
“Shijie…….”

The fingers paused. “XianXian? You’re awake?”

“.......Mn.” He tried to get up when he realized he was in her lap, but he was held down. He
grunted. ‘Shijie is so strong……..’

“XianXian, stay.”

Wei Wuxian pouted. “But Shijie……”

“Don’t ‘Shijie’ me!” He flinched at her strict tone. “A’ Xian, when did you start cutting again?!”

Again?! When…..? They didn’t remember seeing this until someone reminded them that they
skipped most of the demonic cultivator’s life as a child and teen.

Again……

Depression, anxiety, alcoholism, self-harm, low self-esteem, low self-worth…… The list just adds
up.

Wei Wuxian was sick. Very sick.

Those who have had family members with those illnesses knew the dangers.

To not have recognized the signs and even attributed it to something else…….how foolish could
they have been?! Especially since a lot of them had been saved by Wei Wuxian one way or another
during the Sunshot Campaign!
Wei Wuxian turned away, ashamed. He didn’t want his Shijie to know he started it again. He had
thought he was long past that.

He first started cutting when he was a teen. When he started to hear the abusive words that others
threw at him. ‘Son of a servant.’ ‘Son of a whore.’ ‘You should have died in Yiling!’ ‘What makes
you think you belong here?!’ ‘Worthless, useless boy! Can’t do a single thing right!!’

Jiang Cheng felt those words hit like the sting of Zidian.

He hung his head, knowing that his mother had said most of those words.

Even though he knew that his mother said those words out of rage and never really meant them,
Wei Wuxian didn’t. He took those words to heart even as he seemed to brush them away.

He had heard servants whisper the same things and though the insults died out when Wei Wuxian
befriended them, he must have always took them to heart. But, despite that, he never grew angry at
the insults thrown at him. Only when it involved him or his sister would Wei Wuxian become
enraged.

Never for himself.

Never.

Everyone thought he brushed those words off with a smile and happy chatter, but what they didn’t
know was that he hid all of those feelings inside him, burying it deep within his mind.

It made him feel empty, so empty and so, so hollow.

When he couldn’t take the hollow feeling anymore, he started cutting. It was only an accident when
his sword slipped and slightly injured the tip of his finger. But he could feel again and that’s what
mattered most.

He kept doing it over and over, but only on his thighs or places not easily in sight. After all, he
played around in the waters of Yunmeng with only his pants on. It wouldn’t do for others to see
that.

That’s why Wei Wuxian always wore pants even when I told him to take it off? Jiang Cheng stared
blankly in shock. I was always this close to finding out? …...And A’ Jie knew? She knew and didn’t
tell me?

I…...have I really ignore Wei Wuxian’s pain for that long?

His Shijie had found out soon enough when she caught him wandering to the healer’s ward late at
night. She had asked him what he was doing and although he tried to dodge the questions, the
blood dripping from his arms were a telltale sign.

He was afraid that she might look at him differently, but she didn’t and only helped him bandage
the wounds, promising to keep it a secret.

From that day on, his Shijie kept helping him, encouraging him, cheering him up, making the
empty feeling disappear slowly, little by little, so that by the time he was seventeen, he completely
stopped.

Now it started up again and he couldn’t help but feel he let her down.

“A’ Xian…….my precious little XianXian………” Tears rolled down her face and Wei Wuxian
panicked.

“Shijie, don’t cry! I’m sorry…...I’m sorry for letting you down!!”
“No…..no…..” She shook her head. “My precious XianXian, why didn’t you tell your Shijie? I
would have…..like all those other times…...helped you. I could have protected you from this again.
The fact that I didn’t notice the signs of this occurring again…..*sniffs*......I failed you as your
sister!”

“No! No, Shijie, you’re never at fault! It’s mine! I started this up again and.….and…..” He was cut
off when his Shi--- sister hugged him.

“A’ Xian………”

She stroked his hair.

“My beloved didi…….let me protect you once more.”

And this time Wei Wuxian let his emotions show, as he bawled like a small child in her embrace.

She was truly like a mother. Able to make such a feared character as Wei Wuxian break down with
such few words.

Everyone felt the emotions Wei Wuxian hold back. It nearly oppressed them since the quantity and
quality was so much. But then they felt a warmth. This warmth wrapped around them and calmed
the raging emotions until they settled like a still pond.

“Shijie…...Shijie…...I…...I-I can’t feel anything…….Shijie, is there something wrong with me?

I…...I…….”

“Shh…...there’s nothing wrong with you, A’ Xian.” She continued to whisper soothing words to
him. “And remember, A’ Xian, you are not weak. You are strong. You are strong.”
“I’m not! I…..I started again because I was weak!”

“No.” She refuted. “A’ Xian, when you were a teenager, you slit your wrists, dangerously close to
your arteries. You wanted to die.”

No one could say anything to that.

Not one.

“Now, look.” She rolled up his sleeves, revealing the numerous horrid wounds, making him curl up
in shame. “Look, A’ Xian, look. You’ve cut in non-lethal places. You want to live. Look at this A’
Xian. Look at the proof of your strong will. You could have chosen to cut dangerously close to
those vital places, but you didn’t. And I’m proud of you.”

“But…..we’re in the middle of war. I can’t die yet!”

“A’ Xian.” The tone was reprimanding. “Don’t use the war as an excuse to want to live. I know
you, A’ Xian, and I know that you would do it if you felt inclined to.” She rubbed over the faint
scars with affection. “You’re strong, A’ Xian. Believe it. …….Or do you not trust my words?”

“No! Trust! Trust everything Shijie says!”

Her eyes softened. “Good. …….Now, A’ Xian. Even if I’m busy, come see me.”

“But, you’re---”

“If you see me tending to the wounded, wait till I’m done, okay? I will always have time for my
little XianXian. Promise me you’ll do that.”
Wei Wuxian couldn’t believe it. He was defeated once again by his Shijie with only a short
conversation.

And so, without another word, he swore to do just that.

But he's made so many promises, only to break them. Would this time be different?

The seal…..The Stygian Tiger Seal…..was more powerful than he thought. He tried to control the
targets, only to almost be consumed by the resentment when he did.

He could only watch in horror as enemy and ally alike were torn to shreds.

Even when he used his flute to try and control them, they wouldn’t listen.

As such, he was only able to call corpses exclusively controlled by him to drag his allies out of
harm’s way.

The battle was devastating.

He managed to break the deadlock, but…...the cost…….

Wei Wuxian returned to his tent without another word. He eyed Suibian again, wanting to punish
himself for harming his allies, but refrained from it.

He promised his Shijie he wouldn’t.

He instead turned to alcohol, drowning out his thoughts, the voices - both inside and outside -, and
just everything around him. He didn’t want to fight anymore, he wanted to be free of this
power…...but…..but…...he no longer had a choice in this war.

Those who had been resentful of Wei Wuxian for his (first) use of the Tiger Seal - instigated
further by Jin Guangshan - could no longer find it in themselves to feel angry, all of it simmering
down in barely lit flames.

He didn’t have a choice…..

Wasn’t that what happened for every act of ‘evil’ they accused him of?

He had no choice……

After all, who was the one who attacked first?

Fighting continued but Wei Wuxian did not feel better. Every Wen he cut down did not ease the
pain, the sorrow, the guilt, or the regret. It did not make him feel fulfilled. Even though he
controlled the corpses, he couldn’t help but feel like one himself. He did nothing but mindlessly
follow the charge of killing the Wens.

He needed help. ‘Help…..help…..’

He went to his Shijie in hopes of finding comfort, but she was always busy tending to the wounded
and he did not want to bother her. Even though he promised to look for her and wait till she was
done, he couldn't be a burden.

He didn’t want to rely on anyone else - doing that for Lan Zhan was a one time thing - and so, he
was left with only himself and his swirling thoughts.

‘It hurts…...help me…..someone……’

Nie Huaisang reached out, only to clench his fists and return them to his side. He wanted to help
his friend.

The glint in Jin Guangshan’s eyes was worrying. And Jin Guangyao, on the other hand…...is
steaming in some sort of regret. But that’s good. That will cause him to make mistakes.

And so…..he made a decision. Calling over some servants, he asked them to do a few tasks for
him. They bowed and left.

He would not allow the Jin Sect to get away so easily. He knew they wouldn’t stop their efforts to
sabotage the memory ball.

Like this, Wei Wuxian continued to drift aimlessly in the battle, neither here nor there.
Just…..floating amidst the carnage he caused.

(He did not touch the seal since that day. He never wanted to use that damn thing again!)

.
It had been a few months since the Sunshot Campaign began. Wei Wuxian was calmly walking
through the Lanling Jin Sect camps when he heard a familiar voice.

'Shijie......?' When he appeared at the scene, he was shocked to find his Shijie crying. "Shijie?!
Shijie, what's wrong? What happened?"

"A' Xian....*sobs* it's nothing. I'm fine! Let's go.....let's leave!" Jiang Yanli grabbed his hand and
dragged him away.

Wei Wuxian still had no clue what was going on until he saw the Peacock's astonished face.

"You---!" Instantly, he was enraged. 'Again?! This bastard.....made my Shijie cry again!!! How
dare he!!!!' He ran up to the scum who made his sister cry and slugged at him, ignoring how his
sister cried for him to stop.

Jiang Cheng rushed over and pulled him off. "What's wrong with you?!"

The situation was explained by the maiden who had caused all this and Jin Zixuan's face got paler
by the moment. He seemed to regret his actions.

But no amount of regret would take back the tears his beloved Shijie spilled. "Never let me see you
again." Wei Wuxian spat.

The crowd was instantly on Wei Wuxian's side for this. No wonder he hated Jin Zixuan so much!
Jiang Yanli was a kind, precious soul and Jin Zixuan didn't appreciate that, making Wei Wuxian
burst out in rage.

Jiang Yanli ignored Jin Zixuan from that day on. And never gave a second glance back when she
left with her brother back to Yunmeng.
"That damn conceited male princess, that ostentatious peacock. Blind man who only looks at
appearances! Narcissist!" Wei Wuxian mumbled as he angrily stabbed the ground.

He really hated Jin Zixuan to the extreme now. But no matter the hatred, for his Shijie's sake, he'll
avoid the man to prevent another fight.

Time passed like a flowing river, bringing with it, a messenger........

Wen Ruohan was dead.

The rest of the Wens fell easily since their indomitable leader was dominated.

‘It’s over? Finally……?’ Wei Wuxian wanted to collapse where he stood when Jiang Cheng told
him the news, but he braved on. He couldn’t collapse here. He still needed to help.

……….It was only weeks later that he was able to finally be left alone.

And he fainted in his Shijie’s embrace when he saw her.

.
.

He found out that he had been in a coma for three days.

His Shijie managed to trick Jiang Cheng that he had been out and about just wandering around
and he was thankful for that.

Jiang Cheng had enough on his plate already.

Having to worry about him would add to his burdens.

Even now…..again…….he has the mind to care about me……. I……. Jiang Cheng laughed. I really
was weak back then……. Hahaha……..

Wei Wuxian got ready and prepared to head outside…….

…….only to hear the whispers of gossiping cultivators.

“Hey, what do you think they’ll do about Wei Wuxian?”

“Huh? What do you mean? Wei Wuxian is a war hero! He helped us so much on the battlefield!”

“But the threat of the Wens is long gone now. And he’s so powerful! Especially since he possesses
the Stygian Tiger Seal! Doesn’t it make you wonder what an untamed person like him could do?
He’s also a demonic cultivator! Eventually, he’ll be consumed by his own path and start to attack
us!”
“But would he really? Doesn’t the Yunmeng Jiang Sect have him under control? Especially his
Shijie! She was able to calm him down in an instant!”

“Bah! No matter how much he cares for his Shijie, all things will come to an end when he starts to
lust for more power! Didn’t you see how arrogant he was when…….”

The voices trailed off, but Wei Wuxian had heard enough.

He clenched his fists.

‘The Stygian Tiger Seal…...should indeed not exist in this world.’

Chapter End Notes

I broke down writing this.

So, so many triggering memories popped up for me.....and I almost didn't complete
this chapter by the end of this week.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter regardless of the angst though!

Also, also, would you all like Lan Wangji to join this memory viewing spectacle? It
matters not either way. I have a plan for both.

[EDIT August 1st 2020: I have added a bunch of scenes and dialogue!!]

Next Chapter: Memories - Family (Part 1)

Teaser:

"XianXian is three~!"

________

Everyone, "........."
Memories - Family (Part 1)
Chapter Summary

Wei Wuxian during the few months after the Sunshot Campaign.

Chapter Notes

Well. This is a long chapter. Extremely long.

As such, there may be a lot of repetition. And I mean a lot. Because it is hell, literal
hell, to edit something like this and not use words multiple times.

There are two surprises this chapter. Can you guess what they are?

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Lan Wangji released a breath of air when he stopped meditating.

It had been one year since he adopted A’ Yuan.

It had been one week since his physical wounds had fully healed.

It had been one year, one week, one hour since his world had collapsed.

It had been one year, one week, one hour since his world had lost color and turned monochrome.

It had been one year, one week, one hour since his heart had died.

It had been one year, one week, one hour since Wei Ying died.

Lan Wangji’s eyes trembled when he thought of that.

The wounds of his body may have healed, but the wounds of his heart would never close.

They were open, fresh, blistering, festering ever since that day he had heard about the Siege and
the death of his heart, Wei Ying.

Sometimes Lan Wangji did not feel like he wanted to get out of bed. What reason other than the
small hope that Wei Ying’s soul was alive somewhere did he continue on?

Another voice in his heart berated him because he still had A’ Yuan. The child Wei Wuxian had
claimed as his own. For his sake…….and for his brother’s sake, Lan Wangji could still continue.

For A’ Yuan, who had Wei Ying’s smile and cheer. Who was always there as a small light in the
cold of his heart.

For his brother who had protected him…...and had his punishment reduced.

Originally, Lan Wangji’s punishment had been more than just thirty-three whip lashes. It was only
reduced because his brother pleaded and he was even able to get help right after the punishment,
something that wasn’t supposed to be done.

If only for that, and the constant presence and comfort he provided during Lan Wangji’s period of
grief…...Lan Wangji did not mind him coming near.

However, his uncle…...his uncle who had disapproved of Wei Ying from the very beginning and
had thrown such hateful and poisoned words. Whose disappointment, rage, indifference, and
reproach had frozen whatever love or warmth he had left for the man……….

Lan Wangji was brought out of his reverie by a small knock at his door.

“Who is it?”

“H-Hanguang-Jun…...” Lan Yuan’s small voice called from beyond his door.
“A’ Yuan, come in.”

“Mn!”

Lan Yuan hobbled in, his bright silver eyes shining as he brought the tray of food over to his
adopted father and closed the door after.

“A’ Yuan.” Lan Wangji patted his head. “How were classes today?”

“Good! The teacher praised me for answering all the questions correctly!” Lan Yuan suddenly cut
himself off. “Speech is forbidden while dining. I forgot.” He looked worried that he would be
punished and looked worriedly at Lan Wangji who sighed.

“You can talk.”

“But…...the rules…….”

“It’s fine.” I will protect you, unlike how I failed with Wei Ying.

With that assurance, Lan Yuan chattered excitedly, though it was a little subdued as to not go
against the rules. “A’ Yi was kicked out for being noisy again though.”

“Mn.”

“And F-Father……?” Lan Yuan called hesitantly.

“Yes?”

“How were you today?” The boy replied a bit more confidently.

(Lan Yuan had been taught that it was wrong to call Lan Wangji his ‘Father’ and he stopped doing
it after a while, due to the punishments which frankly made Lan Wangji quite pissed when he
found out.

But Lan Wangji encouraged it behind closed doors, to gradually ease Lan Yuan into the habit of
calling him by that name. It brought up memories of peaceful times, happier times.)

Lan Wangji paused at the question. “Fine.” Fine as I could ever be with Wei Ying go---

“That’s great!” Lan Yuan smiled brightly, causing Lan Wangji’s thoughts to cut off abruptly.

Lan Wangji patted his son’s head as finished his meal.

“A’ Yuan, have you seen Brother or Uncle?” Lan Wangji thought it to be odd that his Brother
hadn’t visited him in a week.

Since he was in isolation, save for A’ Yuan’s periodic and controlled visits, he had no real access
to information aside from the disciple who happened to gossip when they came by. However, he
ignored the gossip since he had long since learned what idle talk could do to someone. Someone
like Wei Ying.

His musings were cut short when Lan Yuan suddenly exclaimed.

“Yeah! Uncle Xichen sent me a letter to give to you!”

Lan Xichen felt a bit devious when he sent the letter addressing what had happened so far in the
viewing to Gusu. He had addressed the letter to Lan Yuan to ensure that the elders might gloss
over the contents, so that he would be able to get information to his brother.
He sent a different letter to the elders at Gusu, detailing that if they allowed the Second Jade to
view the memory of the Yiling Patriarch and see how “evil” the boy truly was, maybe he would
give up on him and see how “right” his punishment was for defending someone like that.

Lan Xichen felt a smile twitch onto his face when he thought how he technically wasn’t lying. He
was just…..omitting certain details.

Though…...he was worried how his brother would take the news.

Doing this memory viewing went against quite a few rules about breaching privacy and disturbing
the souls of the dead, both of which his brother would not take lightly to. There’s also…...the fact
of how much Young Master Wei had misunderstood him and thought that Wangji had hated him.

He really wasn’t sure how Wangji would act and was even a bit concerned that he made a mistake
telling his brother.

But Wangji would find out sooner or later and he didn’t want to strain their relationship because of
that.

He really hoped he made the correct choice in sending the letter…..

“Brother sent you a letter to give to me?”

“Mn!”
Lan Wangji frowned. For his Brother to do something like this…..what could the letter contain?

When Lan Yuan brought the rather thick letter - that spanned quite a few pages in length -, Lan
Wangji raised an eyebrow. Just what……?

He took the letter and started reading through it.

The first couple of pages was directed to Lan Yuan but when he turned over the fifth page, he
froze.

The cultivation world decided to use a memory ball in order to view Young Master Wei’s
memories, in hopes of incriminating him.

Every single blood cell in his body froze at that sentence.

Then, a loud rage swept through him.

They dared…..!

“Father?” Lan Yuan looked at him rather worriedly and Lan Wangji took a few deep breaths to
calm down.

The letter continued.

I know you might feel enraged at how they dared to something like this…...and how our clan, too,
participated in this. I, too, am quite ashamed we did something like this and violated Young Master
Wei’s privacy.

But…...we found a lot of things about Young Master Wei that you might need to know.

First…..
Lan Wangji’s hands trembled.

Young Master Wei gave his golden core away to Sect Leader Jiang when Lotus Pier fell.

Lan Wangji felt a mix of emotions. First, rage. Then guilt, and despair. Rage because Jiang
Wanyin had led the siege and killed his own brother despite the latter’s sacrifice for him. Guilt,
because he remembered what he said to Wei Ying himself. How he should give up his path. Then,
he was hurt when the other flatly rejected him. Now, he understood. If he gave it up…..how could
he defend himself?

He knew that there was something wrong with Wei Ying’s golden core, but this…...this was……

He swallowed heavily as he continued.

He became a demonic cultivator not out of choice, but because it was the only, what with him
being thrown into the Burial Mounds before he tamed the resentful energy there.

When he came out and met you, you argued with him and he felt enraged that you asked him to
‘come back to Gusu’ with you not because he didn’t want to, but because he thought you would
punish him like you did when you were teenagers.

It was then that Lan Wangji remembered. He always punished Wei Ying, for small infraction and
big ones, he would always get punished. Whether with the paddle or copying the rules.

Lan Wangji did not show a single intent of restraint when dishing out the appropriate punishment.

It was not that Lan Wangji forgot this, but in his rush to protect Wei Ying, he had been impulsive.

And for Wei Ying…...he was probably left with the impression that he wouldn’t ever get protected
by Gusu. He’d probably get whipped or locked up.

The letter continued on.

And just when Lan Wangji thought it couldn’t get any worse………..

…….it did.

It was hurtful to hear how much he had unconsciously harmed his trust and reliability with Wei
Ying by fighting with him and not properly getting his intent across.

He was horrified to hear the depressive thoughts, the cutting, the relentless voices of the resentful
energy, the excessive use of alcohol to keep himself warm and…...and everything.

Lan Wangji didn’t know how long it had been, but when he came to himself, Lan Yuan was wiping
his tears away gently with a handkerchief and calling his name.

“Father? Father! Are you alright?”

Lan Wangji didn't say anything but reached out and hugged Lan Yuan who was content and
hugged back.

The boy then placed a hand down and patted his back softly like he did with the boy when he was
sad.

“Don’t cry, Father. Everything will be alright.”

Lan Wangji squeezed Lan Yuan tighter. “............Mn.”

When he was ready, he let go and Lan Yuan seemed happy that his Father was no longer crying.
He did not know what Uncle Xichen had written but it made his Father sad and he would have a
talk with his Uncle afterwards for how he made his Father cry.

Seeing how it got dark, Lan Yuan picked up the tray of finished food and bid his Father goodnight,
returning to the disciple quarters after cleaning up the dishes.

Lan Wangji hugged the letter close. Wei Ying…...Wei Ying…….

He took a few shaky breaths to stabilize himself and turned the letter over to see if there was
anything else.

Wangji…….would you like to see? I have sent a letter to the elders who have agreed if you wish.
You’ll still have to continue seclusion afterwards, but you are allowed to come watch.

Lan Wangji stared at those sentences so long, one would think it had offended him somehow.

I….. He did not want to meet the…...the people who had participated in his beloved heart’s death,
but he……...

……………

Lan Xichen and the rest had a few days to dry their tears and calm their turbid hearts.

What they had witnessed…..was truly horrid. There was no other way of describing it.

The emotions, the despair, the hollowness, the bitter cold…….

It was all too much for Wei Wuxian a human to take.

Lan Xichen sighed as he took a small stroll outside…...just in time to see a gold robed Jin sect
member grasp Suibian, another holding Chenqing, and rushing away at a suspicious pace.

Curious, but wanting to be cautious, Lan Xichen hid his aura and followed the two disciples, and
saw them meet with a nervous Jin Guangshan.

He leaned against a tree, hoping to be unnoticed. For once, he cursed that his sect uniform stood
out so much against the greenery.

“Sect Leader, we brought the items.”

“Good. Now hide them away. I don’t want them to find out what we’ve done……..” Jin
Guangshan looked a little angry.

“Yes!

“That damn bastard son of mine refused to help this time! It seems that he doesn’t realize that
being willful with me has its consequences…….” Jin Guangshan muttered as he walked away.

Lan Xichen clenched his fists. He had long since been dissatisfied with how Jin Guangshan had
treated A’ Yao, this incident was one of many he had the pleasure to witness - both directly and
indirectly.

And now it seems he wants to disrupt this ceremony…...What could he be hiding? What in Young
Master Wei’s memories could he not want us to see? Also…...it seems that A’ Yao had done
something to disrupt it too…...I know he wants Sect Leader Jin’s approval because of his mother’s
wishes but this……

His thoughts were interrupted by a cough.

“Xichen-ge…...what are you doing?”

Lan Xichen jumped. Had he been so caught up in his thoughts that he didn’t notice Huaisang right
in front of him?

“N-Nothing……”

Lan Xichen excused himself as he went to both discuss the issue of what he had heard with Nie
Mingjue and stop those disciples from getting further.

“Xichen-ge!”

“Yes?”
“You don’t have to worry about those disciples! I already took care of it.”

“You saw that too?” How long had he been standing there? Well…….his robes do blend in with
the surroundings so he could have arrived before me……

“Yeah. It’s taken care of, so could you tell Da-Ge for me?” He’ll believe you more than me.

“Mn.” Lan Xichen heard the unspoken words and went to go inform Nie Mingjure, who was a bit
shaken from what he had seen in the memories.

........................……….

Just when he finished explaining and Nie Mingjue burst out profanities in rage, he saw a familiar
sword glare.

Wangji touched down at Lotus Pier.

“Wangji.”

“Brother. Sect Leader Nie.”

“Mn. Wangji…….are you sure you’ll be okay?”

“Mn. I’m fine, Brother.”

Lan Xichen was worried. No. Worried wouldn’t sound right. He was downright distressed. He had
never seen Wangji act so coldly before. If the usual atmosphere around his brother could be
described as ice, it was now just a downright tundra.

Everyone within a three meter radius felt chills from head to toe as soon as Lan Wangji stepped
into the room.
“Wangji.” Lan Xichen placed a tentative hand on his brother’s shoulder and watch the other tense
and then relax a bit, his aura quieting down.

Lan Qiren and the elders who had just entered looked both appalled and confused at why the
Second Jade was here when he should be in seclusion.

“Grand Uncle and them gave their permission.” With that sentence and the official letter Lan
Xichen had in hand, they no longer protested.

There were a few who had questions as to why Lan Wangji was there, and there so late and they
were carefully told that he had been in seclusion cultivation and asked to come witness what was
going on, seeing as he was an important member of the Lan Clan. (Lan Xichen shot a carefully
concealed look at the elders who ducked their heads a bit.)

Everyone else filtered in and they were ready to begin.

Jin Guangshan seemed a bit pleased that Suibian and Chenqing weren’t brought out and started to
relax when two Nie Sect disciples entered the room when the items in question.

The look on Jin Guangshan’s face was priceless. Lan Xichen mused.

Without another second, they began.

………….........................

“Where were you?!” Jiang Cheng lectured Wei Wuxian.

“Oh~, you know me~” Wei Wuxian tried to look cheery. “Just fooling around with the ladies as
usual~.” ‘I was completely unconscious for three days. What else was I doing?’
Lan Wangji turned to his brother for answers.

“Young Master Wei had collapsed from the strain of using resentful energy.”

Lan Wangji clenched and unclenched his hands.

Jiang Cheng scowled. “Well, whatever. Come and help me, already!”

“With what?”

“What else? The construction work, paperwork…...I don’t know…...make yourself useful!”

Wei Wuxian tried to not look as hurt as he seemed. “I was being helpful!”

Jiang Cheng looked down. I am a fool. How could I not see this? I always thought Wei Wuxian
brushed these kinds of insults off. Was it because I assumed so much that I ignored the signs of the
cracks in his armor?

Lan Wangji, on the other hand, had a hard time digesting this. He found out from this short
interaction how much words could hurt Wei Wuxian. And thinking back on all the things he had
said………

“How?”

“Well…….I was trying to see how to destroy the Seal!”

“How is that helpful to me?”

‘It will allow the cultivation world not to target us so much. They don’t like how much power we’re
‘hogging’.’ “..........Good point.”

Said cultivation world looked down in shame. They had indeed thought of this.

But they had no clue that Wei Wuxian was thinking of destroying it simply because there was only
mild discontent against him.

Because wasn’t that the reason they hounded him? Because of how much power he held?
Really.......who was the one that attacked first? Who was the one who provoked first? Wasn't it
them? Wasn't it always them?

“*sighs* Just come help, alright!” Jiang Cheng huffed. “I missed you…….”

Wei Wuxian grinned when he heard that. “What was that, ChengCheng? What did you just say? I
didn’t hear you~!”

Jiang Cheng went red with both rage and embarrassment. “Who the fuck is your
‘ChengCheng’?!”

“You are~!”

“You brat!!!”

Wei Wuxian threw his head back in bright laughter.

Lan Wangji’s eyes showed a painful longing.

For one year, he had held onto small memories of Wei Wuxian to keep him going. To keep him
hoping that maybe one day, one day his Inquiry would be answered.

To hear such bright laughter that he thought he would never hear again…….his heart hurt. His
heart hurt too much.

Lan Xichen glanced at him and sighed.

This is what we could have had. Jiang Cheng thought. This is what we could have had had I been
stronger willed.

“You two, don’t fight.” Jiang Yanli appeared with a small smile.

“Alright, Shijie.” “Alright, A’ Jie.”

Everyone was once again impressed how easily Jiang Yanli calmed both Sandu Shengshou and the
Yiling Patriarch.

Seeing the two about to bicker again, Jiang Yanli spoke once more. “Those who disbehave will be
banned from having my soup for a month.”

The two grown men shut up and looked much like obedient puppies waiting for a treat.

Jiang Yanli laughed again. “Come, come. I have made a whole pot already. Let’s go.”
The two followed behind her like little ducklings following their mother and sat down at the dining
table, eager for their sister’s soup.

Once they got it, they chatted animatedly about trivial things and what they had done that day.

“Hey, Wei Wuxian, would you like to spar with me?”

Wei Wuxian nearly choked on his soup. “Why?”

“We haven’t competed in a while and I haven’t seen you use Suibian for a while. Speaking of,
where’s Suibian?”

Wei Wuxian laughed a bit nervously. “Thrown somewhere in my room.”

“Well then? Why don’t you go get it?”

“Hm? I don’t feel like sparring.”

“Why not? You always used to show off your skills to anyone and everyone. Why not now?”

“I was a kid back then. I’m a bit more mature now. I won’t be arrogant like that anymore.”

That’s right. Jiang Cheng thought bitterly. He always loved to show off his skills. Why couldn’t I
think that him maturing wasn’t the only reason why he stopped using his sword? It was such a
lame excuse. Such a lame excuse.

And normally, I would be able to see through that.

Everyone could feel the rising panic at how close Wei Wuxian was to exposing his secret.

“Even so, we could still spar for old times sake. Come on, Wei Wuxian, unless you’re afraid of
losing to me?”

‘I would lose to you in a heartbeat, now that I don’t have a core.’ “I’m fine.”

“But---”

“I’m fine!” Wei Wuxian suddenly snapped.

A stillness enveloped the siblings and Wei Wuxian felt himself panic even further. “Sorry. I’m
just…..not feeling well.” He gobbled up the rest of the soup quickly. “Thanks for the soup, Shijie!”

“Wei---”

Wei Wuxian escaped from the room.

I’m such an idiot. I’m such a fucking idiot. Jiang Cheng bit his lips. How could I not see the signs?
They were so fucking obvious. He ran away! He’s hiding something, of course!

He gasped for breath, nerves still taut. ‘I am so screwed…….they must have seen how something
was wrong. Especially Shijie…...….. No.’ He shook his head. ‘I won’t let them find out even if I
have to take this secret to my grave.’

He wandered the town a bit and bartered with some of the residents that he knew there. He
stopped by many places, finally circling to a wine shop and buying two jars. He was enjoying
himself when overheard more whispers.
“How dare that Wei Wuxian return here?”

“Yeah, wasn’t it his fault that Lotus Pier burned? He still has the face to return?” One disciple
scoffed.

Wei Wuxian clenched his fists. ‘It was my fault…….really. They’re right, why would I return here
when I caused so much pain for Jiang Cheng and Shijie.’

He remembered his Shijie telling him that it wasn’t his fault but he couldn’t believe that. He had
brought the Wens to their doorstep when he provoked them.

The blame lies solely with him.

Why, Wei Ying? It’s not your fault. It was never your fault! Lan Wangji trembled minutely. Wei
Ying suffered this much and he…...he couldn’t see it.

Jiang Cheng hung his head in shame. He blamed his brother for everything. And his brother simply
took it and shouldered it all. He shouldered it all and I kept adding to it.

The disciples continued to talk about him and his ever-growing power. How it was so unfair Sect
Leader Jiang had hogged a weapon as powerful as Wei Wuxian.

A weapon…….That’s what they indeed described Wei Wuxian as.

He was a weapon and therefore not a human.

He was a weapon and therefore a monster.

He was a dangerous weapon…...and therefore had to be destroyed.

Outrage. That one word summed up what Lan Wangji felt. He felt thankful for his self-restraint
because he was barely holding up right now.

Wei Wuxian could no longer stay there a moment longer. He knew that the resentful energy and
the voices of the spirits were all godding him into…... taking care of those disciples and he had to
get far away from them.

He knew how resentful energy affected him. How it made him more irritable and confrontational.
He knew that.

He knew that……. Lan Wangji always thought that Wei Ying brushed off the consequences of
using resentful energy, but how could he forget? Though the troublemaker seemed to never be
paying attention in class, he always had the best results and always answered the questions
correctly.

Exactly.

How could Wei Ying not know about the consequences? In actuality, he couldn’t be more aware.
He was extremely clear on what would happen to him should he continue. And yet, why did he
continue?

Lan Wangji had pondered over this question since he remembered this and had always expected
that something happened to Wei Ying’s golden core. To just expect that it was gone …... he
wouldn’t have ever known.

But it was always so obvious, wasn’t it?

But no one, not even him, had figured that out.

But he could handle it. He could handle it.

As long as he had an anchor, something…...or someone that could calm him down…….he would be
fine.

As long as he had his Shijie…….he would be sane.

Nie Huaisang smiled wryly. And then she died. No wonder Wei-xiong lost control. His Shijie was
his anchor. Without her nearby or alive…...Wei-xiong would definitely fail to keep himself in the
right mind.

Jiang Cheng had a thought. Wait. He said he would be sane as long as he had A’ Jie. He made A’
Jie an anchor. Then why…..why did he lose control? What really happened at Nightless City? Was
there some sort of outside force that made him become like that? Or was it something else?

A few days later, Wei Wuxian arrived at the forge.

He greeted the person there and asked if he could melt down a certain object.

Wei Wuxian brought the object out of his pocket.

He thought that if he could melt the Seal down, he would be able to destroy it.

As soon as the Seal was placed into the fire, he sensed something wrong and grabbed everyone in
there, throwing them out and following them out.
As he expected…….

BOOM!

……..the forge nearly exploded.

Nevertheless, he stepped around the mess…….only to see the Seal completely unharmed.

..........‘You have got to be fucking kidding me.’

So he already tried to destroy it…….. He had been trying to destroy it. Nie Mingjue stared blankly.
One particular reason he had been so for the Siege was the Seal. He thought, much like the others,
that Wei Wuxian would use it for nefarious means. But to think he had tried to destroy it…….

He was regretful. Huaisang had told him that Wei Wuxian wouldn’t do something like that. That
he would never.

But he hadn’t listened.

Despite the obvious doubts he had in participating in the Siege, he thought he was doing the right
thing and killing a villain.

But what was right, what was wrong? Had he truly made a mistake?

Nothing they had seen so far pointed towards Wei Wuxian being a villain.

Anytime he had even done something remotely “villainous”, the boy regretted it and beat himself
down because of it.

In fact, he had only heard rumors of how evil the Yiling Patriarch was. He never confirmed it and
always had a bias despite knowing that rumors may amount to nothing.

Nightless City had been an ‘ah-ha!’ moment for him, but thinking rationally…….who had made
the first move to kill?

He apologized to the workers and shifted his gaze, only to see a furious Jiang Cheng and worried
Shijie making their way towards him.

“WEI----” A hand on the Sect Leader’s arm shut him up.

“A’ Xian, are you alright?”

“Yeah…….but the forge…...not so much. Haha…..ha……..”

“What happened?”

“Well, I tried to destroy the Stygian Tiger Seal…….and it backfired.”

“Oh dear. Is everyone alright?”

A chorus of ‘yes’ went around.

After a bit of chatter, the forge was restored and Wei Wuxian returned to his room to experiment
with more ways to destroy the Seal.

.
It turns out it wasn’t that easy.

After a bit more prodding, he discovered a sentient life in the Seal.

‘Now this is a bit troublesome…….’ Wei Wuxian sighed. ‘If I try to destroy it by redirecting the
resentful energy at it, it’ll become aggressive and attack me. There’s a high---no. I’ll definitely die
if I destroy it now.’

He knew that from the very beginning? Then……. Lan Wangji paled. Then, that day at the
Siege…….Wei Ying wanted to die? He intended to perish?

Many others thought about this too.

Because they then remembered. The Yiling Patriarch had been able to kill thousands of enemies at
once.

They were only a few thousand strong.

It was a losing battle.

And yet they won.

But why?

……...Because their opponent allowed that to happen.

If not that…….he could they ever hope to defeat him?

He ruffled his hair, frustrated. ‘I can only seal its power and hope that no one is stupid enough to
try and steal it from me and release the seal. This damn thing will take anyone as its master!’

Wei Wuxian’s frustration and irritation just got worse at the flower banquet later when Jin Zixuan
happened to be nearby and said the wrong thing again to his Shijie. He would never forgive him.
The man who made his precious sister cry.

When the cultivation world heard and saw this, they all the same thought. No wonder he would be
so inclined to kill Jin Zixuan. The man has done a bit much to Lady Jiang who has been nothing
but an angel the entire time.

When he exited his room and had a quick bath, he was called over to be informed of the hunt at
Phoenix Mountain, hosted by the Lanling Jin Sect.

‘Well, I have nothing to do.’ He glanced at Suibian. ‘People are going to complain again……..’

The ones who had complained the loudest about his missing sword shifted uncomfortably in their
seats.

Wei Wuxian traveled with the Jiang Sect delegation and chatted with Jiang Cheng until his sight
caught of familiar white robes. Looking over a bit more, he caught sight of Lan Wangji’s beautiful
side profile.

The entire Gusu Lan section choked.

Lan Wangji’s ears went a bright red. B-Beautiful?? Wei Ying called me beautiful? I mean, he’s
always teased me about it, but to think he meant it…….

Lan Xichen looked at his brother sympathetically. I have a feeling that this is just the beginning.

‘The Two Jades of Lan are truly a flawless pair of jade, almost as if they were carved out of ice.’
Wei Wuxian mused. ‘Even the air became a little bit more refreshing when they’re here. Their
clothes are even so immaculate and clean. As if they were deities or something.’

This time Lan Xichen went red as well. Young Master Wei really knows how to compliment a
person……….

Wei Wuxian smiled a bit when he turned his attention to Lan Wangji. Scooping a flower off the
ground, he aimed straight ahead.

‘Lan Zhan would truly look pretty with some flowers in his head.’

Again. Again!!! Wei Ying, why are you like this? Then Lan Wangji remembered. Oh no. Ohhhhh
nooooo. This is Phoenix Mountain. I am screwed. I am so screwed…….

Why are we here again? Was the thought of some as they felt themselves flush red.

As he expected, the Second Jade caught the flower tossed from behind him.

“Wei Ying.” The tone held some exasperation.

But Wei Wuxian held an innocent face. “What? HanGuang-Jun, did you call me? What’s up?”

His tone was a bit cold though. “Was it you?”

“No, it wasn’t!”

The maidens beside him sold him out. “Don’t believe him. It was him!”

“How could you treat a good person like this?” Wei Wuxian faked a wounded look. “I’m getting
angry!”

Really…...how could they treat him like this? Wei Wuxian had done nothing wrong. Absolutely
nothing. And even at this time…...they maligned him. Even now…...they were cruel, vicious
creatures.

Jiang Cheng apologized for him while Lan Xichen said it was no problem.

“Why are you throwing flowers at him?” Jiang Cheng hissed.

“I think he looks nice. Can’t I throw a few as well?”

Jiang Cheng snorted. “How old are you? Who do you think you are, still playing tricks like that?”

Wei Wuxian grinned mischievously. “You want one too? There’s a lot left on the ground. Should I
get one for you?” He pretended to bend down.

“Get lost!” Jiang Cheng turned away.

The two bantered back and forth for a bit and when they were announced, a rain of flowers came
upon them.

Jiang Cheng’s face turned dark as the heavy flowery scent almost made him sneeze, while Wei
Wuxian basked in the lovely floral scent, laughing at Jiang Cheng’s misery.

The two caught sight of their sister and immediately waved at her excitedly. She excused herself
from talking with Madam Jin and tossed two flowers at them. But she seemed unstable and both of
them tensed and were prepared to catch her if need be. Seeing her stabilize, they relaxed, catching
the flowers and smiling softly.

The Jin Sect was after them and both Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian’s faces fell when Jin Zixuan
appeared.

Wei Wuxian couldn’t resist making a snarky comment and could tell Jiang Cheng wanted to do the
same but held back, only to tell him that their sister is watching.

“As long as I don’t have to see that damn male princess…….”

Wei Wuxian tried his best to stay low, but some people didn’t seem to want to do that.

Namely, Jin Zixuan’s shitty cousin he forgot the name of.

Many recalled the man as Jin Zixun, the one cursed with Hundred Holes. Despite having conflict
with the man, Wei Wuxian forgot his existence so easily. Then…...Then was it possible that Wei
Wuxian didn’t curse him?

Wei Wuxian didn’t remember too well, but an argument broke between Jin Zixuan and himself and
the cousin was there to fuel the flames. Or was it…..? He didn’t quite remember that guy, so I
guess it didn’t matter.
He noted the enmity, but didn’t mind it. He was more concerned about the peacock trying to gain
his sister’s attention and wanted to show him him. “Lan Zhan, want to help me?”

“Jiang Cheng, “What are you up to this time?”

Lan Wangji answered though. “What?”

Wei Wuxian smiled. “Can I borrow your forehead ribbon?”

Anyone and everyone who knew the meaning behind the forehead ribbon sputtered.

Does Wei Wuxian like HanGuang-Jun??? It would make sense, what with him calling the other
beautiful and all.

Blood caught in Lan Qiren’s throat and he forced it down. Shameless!!!!!!!

Lan Wangji tore his gaze away as he expected.

‘Really, what’s with the forehead ribbon? I know it’s important, but what does it mean? Why does
Lan Zhan…...seem shy about this?’

He doesn’t know. He doesn’t know???!!! Lan Qiren raged. Everyone could see the offense that the
old man took from this.

As expected……. Lan Wangji thought, ears still flaming red. He didn’t know. Thank heavens he
didn’t know.
Jiang Cheng started to lecture him about it.

Wei Wuxian rolled his eyes and took of the black ribbon on his wrist guard to blindfold himself.

He positioned his arrow and let it fly, piercing the center of the target. Cheers ran all around at
this.

‘Haha! Beat that, you damn peacock!’

But that shitty cousin spoke up again, ruining his good mood. Taking the provocation, he left scene
with his eyes covered and stormed off into the forest when Jiang Cheng gave him permission to.

He may treat Jiang Cheng like a brother, but he still respected him as a Sect Leader, no matter
what everyone said.

Again, the mortification the gossipers felt as Sandu Shengshou shot them a sharp, piercing glare.

Wei Wuxian was stopped by some Lanling Jin Sect members, who asked if he wanted to join the
Jin Sect.

He refused.

His loyalty lay with the Jiang Sect.

They offered him everything. Clothes, money, food, women.

But he refused yet again, saying no matter what, he would never betray the Jiang Sect.

Annoyed, Wei Wuxian took off in another direction and then played Chenqing, directing the fierce
corpses and resentful spirits to surrender themselves to the Jiang Sect.

People may try to attack him for hogging so much prey but there were still two thirds of the prey
left, they can only blame their own inadequacy if they weren’t able to get the rest.

Since there was no longer any prey in the area, Wei Wuxian was finally able to relax against a tree
branch.

Many, many looks were shot at the Jin Sect contingent. Sparks coming from Zidian surrounded
Jiang Cheng.

A certain Lan Wangji’s heart was close to stopping. Oh no. Oh heavens no, we’re going over this.
Oh gods…...Oh gods……..

Wangji seems to be getting more and more jittery for some reason. Lan Xichen glanced at his
brother’s face. Suspicious. What did Wangji do? I did see him go off in Young Master Wei’s
direction……...

Wei Wuxian tucked a flower into his chest. (This flower was known to block out other scents.)

He was about to drift off to sleep when he suddenly heard soft footsteps. “You’re here for the
hunt?”

No answer. But there was no killing intent.

Odd.
I am pretty sure that’s Wangji……. Lan Xichen thought, seeing how his brother got more and more
uncomfortable.

Huh.

Really….what did Wangji do?

“You won’t be able to get anything around me.”

The person walked a few steps closer.

Curiosity filled his heart. No one really approached him anymore, even when others were around.

He was about to say something else until he was forcefully pushed against the tree.

Lan Xichen could tell how hard his brother was trying to not duck his head in shame.

Wangji….. He thought with a rising horror seeing the blush. What are you doing to Young Master
Wei…..?

Just as he was about to pull of the ribbon, his wrist was twisted back. The force was quite strong;
he couldn’t even struggle out of it, but still…...there was no killing intent.
He tried to shake out the talismans in his sleeves, but like before his wrist was pressed above his
head alongside his other one, the movements of the other person stiff.

Wei Wuxian was about to kick the person off when he felt a warmth on his lips.

He immediately froze.

Lan Xichen resisted the urge to turn his brother and gaze at him incredulously. Wangji…...you
forcefully kissed Young Master Wei???!!!!!

Lan Wangji’s shoulders dropped imperceptibly. Brother, don’t look at me like that. I couldn’t help
it. I really, really couldn’t help it. He was there and I…..I thought I could…...just sneak a peek at
him. But he really was too pretty.

Wangji…….that is no excuse!!!!

The brothers continued to communicate silently to each other.

Nie Mingjue and Jin Guangyao who knew of the Second Jade’s affection to the deceased Yiling
Patriarch both realized who the culprit was and secretly grinned.

The touch felt both strange and unfamiliar, moist and warm. In the beginning, Wei Wuxian
couldn’t even understand what was going on. His mind entirely blank.

Then he realized.

This person, restraining him, was pressing him onto the tree and kissing him. He suddenly
struggled, wanting to fight out of it and pull away the ribbon, but he failed.
Wei Wuxian broke away slightly. “You! Let go! Let--”

The person did not allow him to talk and kissed him again.

He wanted to move again, but he somehow stopped himself.

The person kissing him seemed to be shaking softly.

Wei Wuxian couldn’t struggle anymore. ‘It seems that even if the maiden is quite strong, her
personality is both fearful and easily embarrassed? She’s already nervous.’ Why else would she
sneak up at this time?

I. Am. No. Maiden!!! Lan Wangji raged.

Lan Xichen snorted a bit as did the rest of the crowd. They too realized that no ordinary maiden
would be able to restrain the Yiling Patriarch. If this person was able to do that, they should be
famous. I mean, logically speaking, why would there be a hidden expert able to overpower the
Yiling Patriarch pushing the man in question down?

It had to be a man!

Jiang Cheng had been frozen stiff.

Her cultivation also wasn’t low, her self-esteem probably higher. If he pulled off the ribbon, how
ashamed would the maiden feel?

Ashamed. Very ashamed. So, so very ashamed. Lan Wangji thought. But still. I am not a maiden.
Definitely not. Absolutely not.
‘But…...why is this maiden so strong?’

The set of thin lips turned from side to side, careful yet inseparable. Wei Wuxian hadn’t really
thought about what to do yet, when they became aggressive. Since his teeth weren’t clenched, it
allowed the other to intrude inside.

Why do we have to listen and feel the details? The crowd lamented as they felt an aroused feeling
grow inside them. Why. Just why????

Wei Wuxian was suddenly powerless. ‘This maiden…...is really tenacious…...and amazing……’

He began to feel it difficult to breathe, and wanted to turn his head away, but the other person
squeezed his face and turned it back.

Lan Wangji blushed harder at the compliment. He could feel how Wei Wuxian felt when he was
being kissed and it took more self-restraint than he thought possible to make sure that he showed
no outward reaction.

Lan Xichen glanced at his brother with disbelief. Not only did my pure little brother forcefully kiss
and restrain someone, he also kept going when the other clearly felt a need to breathe.
Regardless.....why isn't Young Master Wei resisting? Is it because he didn't know what to do?

‘.......Can’t breathe…….’
Between the swirls of lips and tongues, he felt dizzy as well, until the other backed away to bite his
lower lip. After a moment of lingering, the lips left reluctantly, and he finally managed to recover.

He let his arms drop bonelessly to his sides.

From the kiss, Wei Wuxian’s entire body felt limp. Energy came into his arms only after he leaned
against the tree for some more time.

He ripped away the ribbon, eyes stinging from the glare of sudden sunlight. But there was no one
around him. Bushes, trees, grasses, vines--but no second person.

Wei Wuxian was still confused, sitting on the tree branch, dumfounded. When he jumped off, he felt
weakness under his legs, almost light-headed.

‘Wei Wuxian……’ He berated himself. ‘You still have room to grow…...if your legs can grow weak
from being kissed by a maiden……’

That was no maiden!!!!!! Everyone screeched.

Though guilty, Lan Wangji felt proud that he was able to affect Wei Wuxian so much.

“Wangji.” Lan Xichen simply said.

Lan Wangji turned to his brother. “.........sorry.”

Lan Xichen sighed.

Jiang Cheng stared in shock at the memory orb. He clearly knew that his brother, while being a
well-known flirt, was, in actuality, a pure little virgin, never even holding hands with a woman
before, let alone kissed one!!
Someone stole my brother’s first kiss. When I find that person, I’m going to give them the shovel
talk of all shovel talks and maybe even whip them with Zidian a few times.

The previous scene almost seemed to be an absurd, yet erotic, daydream.

Recalling what it had felt like, formless tickles crawled up all the way to the tip of his heart. Wei
Wuxian touched his chest, only to find the flower at his chest gone. He looked everywhere, but
couldn’t find it. It couldn’t have disappeared out of thin air, could it?

Lan Xichen was radiating disbelief and he was sure his brother felt it. Wangji…...my little
brother…...you…..you…….you not only stole a kiss, but you also…..!!!! …...Wait a moment. IS
THAT THE BOOKMARK YOU HAD?!

Brother. Brother, calm down. Your demeanor is cracking. Lan Wangji calmly stated.

Lan Qiren seemed to have figured something out, but for the sake of his sanity, pretended that he
didn't know what was going on.

He then paused and touched his lips unconsciously, “How could this be….. This was
my…..my......”

He soon came across Lan Wangji waho was punching trees, seeming quite angry.

He had to take a breath at that. ‘Lan Zhan is truly a breathtaking person when angered…..’

Wei Ying, Wei Ying, Wei Ying. Why do you like me this? The blush from Lan Wangji's ears went to
his neck.
Meanwhile, the cultivation world was all in accordance with one thought. Is Wei Wuxian in love
with the Second Jade????

“Go!” Lan Wangji’s voice was quite harsh.

“I just came here and you want me to go. Do you really hate me that much?”

Oh shit. Lan Wangji thought. I did not refute that statement. Oh gods.

Regret swarmed him. Is that Wei Ying thought I hated him? Is that why…...he did not believe me
when I confessed? He believed this entire time that I despised him. I…...I……

Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren seemed to realize this too.

Meanwhile the cultivation world was confused, why was the Second Jade angry then? What
happened?

Only the knowing ones and the smart ones knew the truth.

Seeing the normally calm Second Jade like this worried him. “Hey, Lan Zhan, what’s wrong? Are
you okay? If you’re not then say you’re not okay, yeah?”

Lan Wangji destroyed a few trees in the area and then glared at Wei Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian took a moment to assess what he might look like. His eyes were tearing up from the
sunlight after he took off the ribbon and his lips must be swollen as well. He must look a terrible
sight.

A beautiful sight. Lan Wangji corrected. A beautiful mess. So much so that I wanted to press him
up against the tree and steal his breath once again.

Suddenly, Lan Wangji could feel his brother’s disappointed stare. There was no doubt in his mind
that his brother had heard what he thought.

“It’s nothing.” Lan Wangji turned away but Wei Wuxian was still worried and went to check his
pulse, but the former dodged.

Wei Wuxian still asked if he was okay, but seeing him calm down made him relax as well as they
started to chat a little.

A hint of heat and a swelling sensation on Wei Wuxian’s lips kept reminding him that he had just
lost the first kiss he had been guarding for twenty years.

First. Kiss????!!!!!!! Lan Wangji’s mind stopped and he stared wide-eyed at the memory ball.
That was his first???? Then I…… He touched his lips.

The small gesture was immediately noticed by Jiang Cheng, who was first confused then enraged.
The pristine Lan Wangji stole my brother’s first kiss??? …...Wait, calm down. Maybe that gesture
meant something else. I have to calm down.

Wei Wuxian was a pure white lotus????? Everyone thought. Then the rumors that he was fooling
around, that he was a huge player…….were false???
On top of that, he was kissed until his head was dizzy, but he didn’t even know what the other
person looked like or who she was? How could this be?

Wei Wuxian then started to talk about whether the other had a kiss or not and gloated when he
thought the other probably didn’t have one. Lan Wangji seemed to relax at this, but then tensed
again, voice cold, when Wei Wuxian said he himself had lots of experience.

‘Does Lan Zhan not believe me? It’ll be better if he does. I still have a reputation as a ladies’ man
in Yunmeng!’

Well, it’s there no longer!! Jiang Cheng thought a bit gleefully. Then he was struck.

This is not good. This is bad. Jiang Cheng’s mind had been sobered since the first few sessions of
this viewing. We’re invading his privacy. This is a blatant invasion of his privacy.

His heart dropped. Wei Wuxian would not want strangers knowing what he did behind closed
doors. This is…….

This one line struck itself with several who got the implication.

Namely, the Gusu Lan Sect. What the hell are we doing? Lan Xichen’s heart sank. We are…...We
are doing the rudest action of all. And moreso, we did it because we wanted to slander him,
but…...there are too many details. There’s too much information. What are we doing? Just what
are we doing???

Wei Wuxian caught sight of purple and gold and became quiet. “Shush!”

He pulled Lan Wangji behind some bushes to spy on his Shijie with the peacock.

“What has happened between you and Jin Zixuan?”

Wei Wuxian snorted and briefly explained that his Shijie and Jin Zixuan had an arranged
marriage but the latter was discontent with the former and had many times, disrespected her.

Even at the Langya front, his Shijie went to help out since they were short of people and made that
damn male princess her famous soup, but the bastard didn’t believe her and made her cry because
a low level cultivator of the Jin Sect took credit for her work by denying the claim (that she cooked
the soup) ambiguously.

Wei Wuxian became more and more agitated the more he spoke. ‘How dare that flashy peacock
badmouth his sister!’ Resentful energy curled around him, but he pushed it down.

Even if that ostentatious peacock became interested in her and felt guilty after, he didn’t care.
Those that harm his Shijie……..he will personally take care of.

He huffed. ‘Too bad Shijie cares for the peacock. Just for that, I’ll leave him alone.’

He saw how Jin Zixuan was trying to impress and how his Shijie was trying to compliment. It was
awkward…..to say the least.

Wei Wuxian sae Lan Wangji stare at Jin Zixuan expressionlessly and thinking it to be strange, he
followed his gaze.

He was immediately speechless. ‘Since when did Jin Zixuan walk with the same hand and same
foot?!’

Jiang Yanli was uncomfortable and seemed to not want to be there. Jin Zixuan noticed this and
asked her.

Wei Wuxian knew that she was afraid of hoping that Jin Zixuan invited her only because of Madam
Jin’s intentions.

Seeing how Jin Zixuan became cold again, the blood in him rushed to his head. ‘You’ve been rude
to Shijie all this time and can’t even take a little rejection?! You made her cry!! You made my
sister cry!!!’
Nevertheless he held himself back because then his Shijie could see what a useless man Jin Zixuan
is and no longer love him.

Wei Wuxian saw his Shijie turn away and yelled ‘yes!’.......until he saw Jin Zixuan make a grab for
her.

He probably didn’t mean anything by it, but Wei Wuxian refused to let someone who had hurt her
even touching her, so he flashed in front of her and pushed the peacock away.

The two began to argue until Jin Zixuan attacked him with a sword.

Wei Wuxian was saved when Lan Wangji shot Bichen in front of him to protect him.

Everyone felt a weird feeling rise up in their chests as Wei Wuxian glanced at the Second Jade
standing in front of him.

Wei Wuxian is giving us mixed signals. Does he or does he not like HanGuang-Jun????

Jiang Yanli grabbed him and prevented him from moving forward.

The commotion was enough to bring a crowd over.

Jin Zixuan’s shitty cousing came forward, causing trouble again.

Madam Jin then arrived asking if Jiang Yanli was okay and if Jin Zixuan had bullied her. With
this, Wei Wuxian calmed down. He might not appreciate how Madam Jin was forcing these two
together but he certainly appreciated how she protected his Shijie.
That damn cousin began making a racket and Wei Wuxian got more and more irritated. ‘Stay
calm, stay calm, stay calm. Don’t make a scene. Shijie is here, don’t make a scene.’ He clenched
his fists inside his sleeves. ‘Calm. Down.’

Wei Wuxian was angered the more these people spoke. “There are my real abilities, are they not?
What are you complaining for?”

“It’s the crooked path!”

‘The crooked path, the crooked path, the crooked path! Why do they care so much? It’s my own
choice!! Just leave me alone. Leave me alone!! ’

They didn’t leave him alone. They kept goading him, provoking him, poking at him, just
gossiping, gossiping, gossiping. Really…...who was the true evil now?

Was it not them?

The damn cousin kept saying more and more until even Lan Wangji started to frown.

The quarrel seemed to get heated enough that Madam Jin stepped in.

But Jin Zi-something didn’t back down.

So Wei Wuxian turned to someone more important. “Lan Zhan, thanks for blocking the sword
glare for me.”

“Mn.”

“So the discipline of the Yunmeng Jiang Sect is only this!”

Many people began to feel a rising rage towards the Jin Sect. And specifically Jin Zixun.

Jin Guangshan felt helpless. This is exactly why he wanted to get rid of the memory ball and
mediums. He knew his nephew had a big mouth that offended everyone and that wouldn’t look
good on him.

Wei Wuxian’s entire aura darkened after this. ‘It seems…..that this person…... very dearly wants
me to kill them ……….’

“Wei Ying.” Lan Zhan tried to calm him down.

When Wei Wuxian spouted out some arrogant, but airy words, the man exploded, calling him the
‘son of a servant’ and ‘how dare he be so bold’.

Jin Zixun is just asking for Wei Wuxian to kill him at this point. Everyone mused.

Both Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian froze, the latter starting to have resentful energy curl around
him.

“A’ Xian!”

Wei Wuxian’s heart softened in an instant. “Shijie?”

“A’ Xian, come stand behind me.”

‘Let me protect you.’ Is what he heard.

But he didn’t want to involve his Shijie in this. But regardless, she walked up in front of him,
putting herself into the argument.

She apologized for him, something he found to be incredibly bad. ‘Shijie shouldn’t do this. I---’

“Shijie!”

She only shook her head at him. He backed off.

The others gloated, but before they could go too far, Jiang Yanli straightened, making them eat
their own words, unable to say a word.

Wei Wuxian looked proud, his previous ire completely erased. ‘As expected of Shijie…..so cool!’

On top of that…...she asked the smug cousin of Jin Zixuan to apologize to him since he didn’t do
anything wrong.

‘Oh…...Shijie!!!! So cool! My hero!! ......... She even said that being mean to me isn’t a small
matter! Shijie!!!’

Before he could say anything, Sect Leader Lan and Jin Guangyao arrived.

Wei Wuxian felt a bit of anger when both Jin Zi-something and Madam Jin redirected their anger
to Jin Guangyao. After all, the poor guy didn’t do anything wrong.

Everyone even wanted to leave the hunt afterwards, no matter how much Jin Guangyao wanted to
help expand the hunting areas and help everyone out.

Wei Wuxian’s brow furrowed even further. ‘Damn people, he’s only trying to help. Why are you
being so rude?’

Jin Guangyao felt a bit of happiness, hearing how someone he indirectly planned the death of
defend him, if only a little bit.

Jiang Yanli went to excuse herself and wanted Wei Wuxian to escort her back.

The fact that Madam Jin kept insinuating that he would do something to her really really disgusted
him out. ‘She’s my sister!! My sister, goddamnit! The very thought that I would want to…..to
even…...urgh!’ He felt shivers of repulsion roll down him at the very notion.’

“A’ Xian is my younger brother.”

‘See! See!!!! She. Is. My. Sister!!! I cannot and will not see her any other way!!’

Everyone glanced at the Jin Sect once again. Why do they keep provoking Wei Wuxian??

Regardless, he bowed respectfully to excuse himself.

Suddenly, Jin Zixuan stopped them. “That’s not it, Maiden Jiang!!!”

Everyone stopped to turn and look at the man.

“That’s not it, Maiden Jiang! It wasn’t my mother! It wasn’t her intentions!! I’m not forced, I’m
not being forced at all!!!” He took a deep breath and roared, “It was me! It was myself!!” I was
the one who wanted you to come!!!”

Jiang Yanli, Wei Wuxian and everyone there were speechless.

Jin Zixuan probably realized what a fool he made of himself, turning a bright red and running
away with a shout.

Madam Jin scowled before pulling out her sword and following her son with a few other
cultivators.

“The hell is he doing? Shijie, let’s go.”

Jiang Yanli giggled a bit before nodding.

Wei Wuxian sighed as he saw the look on his Shijie’s face. ‘Damn it. Although that’s as close to a
confession as she’ll get, Shijie seems to like that! I have the sneaking suspicion that they’ll actually
get together!!’

Before he turned to leave, he remembered what he forgot to do. “Lan Zhan, I’m going.” He waved
to the beautiful cultivator before turning to leave.

Again. Wei Ying. Again. Why…...Why are you so cute? Lan Wangji felt a bit bittersweet seeing all
of these memories, thoughts and emotions.

On one hand, he was glad that he could finally understand how Wei Ying felt. On the other, he
was angry that everything was being aired out to everyone. It was Wei Ying’s emotions. His
memories. What right do others have in viewing them?

Wei Wuxian hung around a liquor store in Yunmeng, two months after Phoenix Mountain, heavy
hearted.
He had been repeatedly approached by the Jin Sect to join them, the same offer, every time.
Despite rejecting them, they kept coming.

Sooner or later, they’re going to grasp something to make me leave the Jiang Sect.’

Once again, everyone looked at the Jin Sect. Why is the Jin Sect constantly hounding Wei
Wuxian?

‘Not that they would have to do anything. I would eventually leave of my own will. Being a
demonic cultivator doesn’t do much for me. People won’t accept me and I will not allow my
reputation to drag the Sect down.’ He grew wistful at the thought of leaving his family.

‘No one stands by my side now.’ Wei Wuxian glanced at the empty room.

He whistled once, summoning a few female ghosts to keep him company. ‘The only ones who will
approach me are the dead.’

Commotion sprang from the street and Wei Wuxian glanced outside, only to see immaculate white
robes and a familiar forehead ribbon fluttering in the wind.

Lan Zhan…..? What’s he doing here in Yunmeng?’

As usual, the man’s features were of unparalleled grace, though frost and snow seemed to
surround his figure. Cultivators, the braver ones, greeted him, he, returning the salutations without
ceasing his steps.

Lan Xichen’s expression turned strange. Does Young Master Wei love Wangji?
Unparalleled grace…… Everyone could tell that the Second Jade wanted nothing more than to
bury his face in his hands.

A mischievous idea sprang to mind. He beckoned the female ghosts over, giving them each a
different flower.

The first ghost gave the man a magnolia blossom*.

He gave this to represent Lan Wangji’s beauty.

The second had forget-me-nots**.

He gave this to cherish the memories they had of peacefuller times.

The third had weigela***.

He gave this in appreciation of the Second Jade being a light no matter the adverse circumstances.

The fourth had……

All the meaning of the flowers had one that represented what Wei Wuxian had felt for the white-
robed man.

Lan Wangji stared at the memory ball. He knew what they meant? Then…..when he gifted them to
me…...he meant it? And I…..urgh! How could I be so stupid? Wei Ying had excelled in the Six
Arts! Of course he would be able to figure out the meaning of the flowers!! Even if he didn’t
remember, that female ghost next to him had been continuously reciting what each meant!!!
Wei Wuxian twirled his flute idly as he gave the ghosts instructions accordingly. He then noticed
one particular ghost - the one who told him all the meanings - that did not budge.

“What does this one mean?” He asked her, pushing the peony forward.

“That means ‘wishing you will return my feelings’ or ‘to part with a heavy heart’. That is why it is
also called the ‘farewell blossom’.”

“Oh.” The two of them glanced at the poor white-robed cultivator being bombarded by a bunch of
colorful flowers. “The rest of them went to express their affections with flowers. Why not you?”

The girl shook her head. “I…...I was already engaged when I was alive.”

Lan Wangji looked away in shame when he remembered how he had said that Wei Ying shouldn’t
accompany them. These ghosts were once people to. For him to act so coldly…..but he couldn’t be
blamed! He was jealous! Jealous that Wei Ying was so close to them!!

Wei Wuxian chugged down the wine. “You are holding a peony. Do you like them?”

“Mm. Like the meaning.” To which she began to explain it.

Wei Wuxian’s heart clenched. ‘Wishing you will return my feelings…….’ He dipped a finger down
to caress the petals as he glanced at the man below them.

A strange feeling tickled everyone’s hearts. Making them feel both sweet and slightly acidic.
He grasped the blossom and threw the flower, landing perfectly on the side of Lan Wangji’s head.

Seeing the other lock eyes with him, his heart beat a little faster, but he willed it down, a grin
tugging its way onto his face. “Lan Zhan-- ah, no, HanGuang-Jun~~ --what a coincidence!”

“It is you.” Was all he replied with.

“It’s me! Someone who does such a ridiculous thing has to be me. Where did you find the time to
come to Yunmeng? Come here and have drink if you’re not busy!”

“Yeah, Young Master, come up here and have a drink!”

Lan Wangji turned away. And Wei Wuxian wasn’t surprised. After all, why would he---

Footsteps made their up the staircase and in walks the beautiful Jade, arms full of flowers.

“Your flowers.”

“These are yours now.” Lan Wangji’s lips twitched.

“Why?”

“Why not? I just want to see how you’d react to such a thing.”

“Ridiculous.”

“Ridiculous is exactly what I am. Or else I wouldn’t have been so bored as to get you up here……”
Seeing the other turn to leave, he quickly tried to amend himself. ‘Geez, I thought we were at least
friends. Does he really hate me that much?’
“Wangji. Stop clenching your hands, you’ll break the skin.” Lan Xichen whispered softly.

Lan Wangji simply did it harder. Why couldn’t he see the obvious signs? He hadn’t realized just
how much his actions and his words affected the other.

Wei Ying has even suggested that he might drop by Gusu for wine, which was the best he could
get!! ……..And then he had to ruin it by talking about his cultivation again. He saw how Wei
Ying’s face got darker the longer his younger self talked and how the original good feelings turned
sour and bitter, like unripe fruit.

Lan Qiren turned bitter too. He really left a bad impression on the boy. He really didn’t mean to!

………….However, wasn’t that just an excuse? He himself knew how many times he talked
behind the boy’s back, disrespecting him for his path and his choices, despite seeing the obvious
good he did.

Wei Wuxian got angrier and angrier the longer the other talked. ‘Does Lan Wangji really think I
don’t know that? I just…..I just wanted to talk and reminiscence about the past. But…..he’s
reminding me that these are no longer those times.’ His heart hurt. ‘He really…...despises me,
huh? This was a mistake. I must have been crazy to think anything good would have come out of
this.’

Lan Wangji’s heart was bleeding. I’m sorry. Wei Ying, I’m sorry. I’m sorry……

His head hung as tears welled up in his eyes. His hair luckily provided a wall of protection, so no
one saw what had happened.

Wangji…… Lan Xichen wanted to comfort his brother but he didn’t know what to say now that
everything was out like this.
However, even if the other hurt him this much, he did not want to cause the other pain and politely
asked him to exit. “But, indeed, it looks like I shouldn’t have invited you up here. Today was
because of my presumption.”

I screwed up. I screwed up. I screwed up. Lan Wangji chanted.

Everyone felt a heavy despair encompass them as Wei Wuxian’s thoughts continued to spiral
downwards.

“But I should still thank you. I’ll take it as you’re concerned for me.” He finished the wine and left
the payment. “Then, I won’t bother you anymore. Let’s meet again if the chance come up.”
………‘It hurts. Why does it hurt so much? I’m tired of the fighting. I’m just…...tired of it.’

He was tired of the fighting and we didn’t leave him alone. We didn’t leave him alone and pushed
him past his breaking point and even further.

Wei Wuxian couldn’t muster up a happy face when he returned to Lotus Pier.

“Your face looks terrible. Don’t tell me you ran into Jin Zixuan?”

“Worse. Guess.”

“Give me a hint.”
“Wants to lock me up.”

Jiang Cheng frowned. “Why is he at Yunmeng?”

“No clue. Seems like he’s searching for someone.” A sigh. “He hasn’t brought up that matter
since the Campaign. Now he’s at it again.”

Jiang Cheng and him bantered good-naturedly until the former brought up the matter of swords.

Wei Wuxian tensed again, but managed to deflect the conversation.

“Don’t fight with Jin Zixuan. He’s Jin Guangshan’s only son. If you beat him up, what am I
supposed to do?”

“Isn’t Jin Guangyao here?” Wei Wuxian whined. “Jin Guangyao seems so much better than him.”

They talked a bit more about the Jin Family.

Jin Guangshan’s face got dark like stormy waters. While Jin Guangyao’s expression turned
thoughtful.

Jiang Cheng sweat-dropped. Me and my big mouth.

Wei Wuxian was tired of this talk. He was already drained from his…...encounter with Lan Wangji,
and now this. He wanted his Shijie.

.
.

He found her in the Ancestral Hall and sat down beside her, cleaning the tablets.

“A' Xian, why are you looking at me like this? Is there something you’d like to tell me?”

“Nothing.” He grinned. “I’m just here to roll around.” And he really took a roll on the ground.

Jiang Yanli smiled, her tone indulgent, “XianXian, hold old are you?”

“XianXian…...is three~~!!”

Everyone, “............”

Despite the childish statement, some couldn't help but coo at how cute the Yiling Patriarch was.

Lan Wangji's heart rate jumped up. Adorable, just adorable. Wei Ying, you're so cute.

After he thought for a while, he still decided to bring the topic up. It would be awkward to do so
now, but his feelings were conflicted after today.

“Shijie, I want to ask you about something.”

“Go ahead.”
“Why would a person like another person? I mean that kind of like.”

“Why are you asking me about this?” She mused. “Do you like someone? What kind of maiden is
she?”

Wei Wuxian was internally panicking. But he was outwardly calm. “No. I won’t like anyone.
…….At least not too much. Wouldn’t it be the same as putting a rein on my neck?”

“Aiya…..three seems a bit too old. How about one?”

“No~! I’m three~! The three-year-old XianXian is hungry! What should he do?”

Jiang Yanli’s tone was very soft as she continued to spoil the grown man. Jiang Cheng made his
appearance soon after, the three siblings relaxing into playful chatter.

Jiang Cheng’s expression became bitter. It was destroyed so easily. I…..why did I not try harder to
keep this? How could I give up so easily???

When he returned to Lotus Pier, to the Jiang siblings, he’d been under the illusion that nothing had
changed at all.

He suddenly wanted to return to that tree he once hugged for comfort as a child.

He got up, intent on wandering.

But as he did, he inadvertently remembered all that he had lost. All who he had lost. Everyone that
was gone.

His nose picked up a wonderfully spicy scent. “Big servings today, huh?”
The vendor, whom he had known since young, returned the smile. “Young Master Wei, you want
one? I’ll give it to you for free. Not charging anything.”

“How could this be? I’ll pay still.”

Beside the vendor was a person, covered in grime. They seemed to shoot their head up at the sound
of his voice.

Wei Wuxian widened his eyes, “You?!”

It was Wen Qing.

Before the crowd could react, Chenqing started floating in the air. A wisp of resentful energy
escaped and went into the memory ball. With that, the scenery abruptly changed.

“It’s Qiongqi Path!” Someone exclaimed.

The picture became clear and everyone was shocked and horrified.

………. What the hell was this?

Blood and sweat dripped down Wen Ning’s face as he carried the extra weight from his fourth
uncle’s punishment.

“A’ Ning! You don’t have to do this!” Fourth Uncle yelled.

Wen Ning simply smiled. “It’s okay, I am young. I have energy. Fourth Uncle, no need to worry.”
Wen Ning finished carrying what he needed when he heard a broken cry. He immediately headed
over to the sound to see his Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt being punished by Jin Zixun again.

Wen Ning grit his teeth. ‘I won’t allow them to hurt my family!’

We’re hearing the Ghost General’s thoughts? But why? Was it because of that wisp of resentful
energy? Chenqing was used to control the Ghost General. So that means some of Wen Ning’s
sentiments were trapped in the flute? So…..we’re seeing his memories?

He stepped in front of the whip’s path and took each and every one of the hits Jin Zixun gave them.

Once the scum was satisfied, Wen Ning collapsed, back a bloody mess.

His fourth aunt and uncle rushed to his side, hurriedly treating his wounds.

‘How much longer do we have to endure this?’ Wen Ning’s blurry vision faded to black.

Revolted cries rang out through the crowd as everyone stared the Jin Sect down.

……...Fuck. Jin Guangshan cursed. This was why I didn’t want to do this viewing!!

Jin Guangyao turned pale white and he swayed unstably in his seat. Both Nie Mingjue and Lan
Xichen noticed this and would go and support him the moment he would faint.

Father…..did what? He stared at the memory ball, a growing headache and horror rising.
Father…...he…...what is this madness…..?! And why…...why was I never informed???!!!
When he woke up, his wounds were still mildly aching. He shot up. ‘I fainted? This is no good! I
can’t protect them!’

Wen Ning went out only to see a horrid sight. His cousin and cousin-in-law were being beaten to
death, while his grandmother and her grandson watched.

“W-What are you doing?!” Wen Ning tried to go forward and stop them and was only barred by
some Jin cultivators.

He was too out of energy. He couldn’t save them. “No…...no……”

“A child?! What’s a child doing there?”

“And he was forced to watch his parents be murdered in front of him?!”

“What’s the meaning of this?!”

“Why are there civilians here?!”

“Why is there a peony-shaped brand?!”

“Sect Leader Jin, explain just what’s going on here?!”

Jin Guangshan couldn’t even say anything. They’re just Wens!! Why do you all care so much all of
a sudden?

Jin Guangyao’s face turned green with disgust.

When he was released, he scrambled over to A’ Yuan and tried to comfort him, but the boy was too
far gone.

So......everytime the boy saw golden robes from then on, he screamed in terror.

Just when everyone thought it couldn’t get worse, they heard strange cries come from an isolated
room in the corner.

The pitch and screams became clearer to them the closer Wen Ning got.

‘Again?! Not again!!’

Rape, too….??? Just how low has the Jin Sect gone?? This is simply…….utter insanity!!!!

Wen Ning learned from his experience and waited for the damn Jins to exit.

He went in soon after they exited and stripped off his outer robe to cover the woman who was
being raped here.

Wen Ning is used to this?? How long has this been going on for?? Is it still occurring?? The Jin
Sect is too much!!! They’ve stooped to the same level as the evil Wens!!
This wasn’t the first time this had happened and the women knew to trust him.

“A’ Ning…...I’m tired of this…...I…...I…...can’t…….”

“Shh…...don’t say this. We’ll get out of this together. I heard that Sister escaped recently. Maybe
she’ll find some help.”

His cousin scoffed. “Help? Who would help a Wen-dog?”

Wen Ning froze. “I’m sure there’s someone.” He continued to whisper comforting words until his
cousin no longer felt like killing herself.

Lan Wangji and the Gusu Lan people froze. We turned a blind eye to the treatment. How are we
any better? No. We didn’t even care. …...After all, out of sight, out of mind, right?

Many shared the sentiment that Gusu Lan had. After all, they too were guilty of not doing
anything. Of even siding with the culprits of this.......this monstrosity.

Like this, Wen Ning continued to help his family through the endless days of torture. No matter
whether he was branded, whipped, or beaten, he got up again and again and protected those he
cared about.

Until…...Until he couldn’t.

Jin Zixun and the other Jin members finally had enough of him. They brought him to an isolated
place, kicked him down to the ground, and stabbed a Spirit Lure flag through his stomach.
Gasps echoed across the room as they clutched their stomachs.

Wen Ning’s conscious got fainter and fainter as his blood ran from his body.

‘Ah...h...h…..I…..I…...really thought…...I wou….ld…..live……’

Everything faded to black and the scenery changed to that of Koi Tower.

Many were openly crying now. Others turned their red, rage-filled eyes to the Jins, who ducked
their heads in shame.

Wei Wuxian clenched his fists. ‘Why was I so blind to this?’ Wen Qing had finished telling him
what had happened, so he made his way to Koi Tower to interrogate Jin Zixuan’s shitty cousin
about the whereabouts of Wen Ning. ‘I should have known that there was nothing good about the
Jins! I…..I was ignorant, but I will no longer be that way.’

He let out a breath. ‘Wen Ning…...please be okay…….’

Chapter End Notes

Extra:

Once Nie Huaisang was sure that no one was there, he secretly had some Nie disciples
switch out Suibian and Chenqing for fakes that he had specially commissioned.

Since the memory ball was secured with Sect Leader Jiang, he knew that Jin
Guangshan would aim for the sword and flute next. So, it was a simple task to switch
them out.
____________________________

I hope you all enjoyed!

I actually feel like the reactions were a bit lackluster.

And so......EVERYONE, please tell me what you felt was off, if at all!!!

* = to fall for your charming looks

** = memories
*** = wishing you a bright future

Next Chapter: Memories - Family (Part 2)

Teaser:

Wen Ning was dead. They had arrived too late.

______________

Everyone felt desolation, anger, grief, a myriad of emotions flooding them. It was
not only Wei Wuxian's emotions, but theirs as well.

Why had they been so blind? The Wen Remnants that they had celebrated
killing......were simply civilians, most over the age of fifty or sixty!! There was
even a child!

......And they brutally slaughtered them.

How great was the cultivation world! How great were they.....
Memories - Family (Part 2)
Chapter Summary

Wei Wuxian's life living with the Wen Remnants in Burial Mounds. And then.......

Chapter Notes

This chapter is 17,000+ words.

Be prepared.

Also. This chapter was hell to edit. Hell, I say!

But it was worth it because I wanted to say Merry Christmas everyone!

I hope you enjoy this present!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

As much as the vast majority of people wanted to lunge at the Jins and - for lack of better words -
beat them up, they had to concentrate on connecting with the memory ball, so they decided to deal
with them after.

Wei Wuxian got Wen Qing a room and asked her to stay there. He didn’t want her to come for a
few reasons. She was pretty beat up, injuries marring her arms and face, as well as the exhaustion
and hunger surrounding her. The people there would also not listen to reason in front of a Wen-
dog.

That’s not----! That’s not true……. Some wanted to say, but stopped themselves because they
knew that they wouldn’t listen to reason. They would speak over Wei Wuxian and start accusing of
all sorts of things.

After he was sure she was accommodated, he rushed to Koi Tower. He knew that they were having
a banquet now and everyone was there and was well-aware how rude it was, but he was low on
time. Based on the conditions of the lab--slave camps he had heard of from Wen Qing, it was
highly unlikely that Wen Ning would survive should he be delayed.

The Jin contingent shrunk away in the face of the glares they received then.

Jin Guangyao hung his head. I knew something was off when the reports started looking off. But
I…..when I questioned Father, he told me to ignore it…..and I listened. Because of that…..no. I am
complicit to the genocide that occured. I cannot deny this.

As he reached the top of the steps, he had heard that damn cousin of Jin Zixuan’s force wine on the
Twin Jades.

The very thought that someone was forcing Lan Zhan to do something made Wei Wuxian’s heart
sour.

Even when he saw the two try to deny it, that damn Jin kept pestering them.

‘Only I can annoy Lan Zhan! And even if I was, I wouldn’t do it in such a public setting! ……..On
purpose, at least.’

Lan Wangji’s ears went red. Wei Ying, oh, Wei Ying, why do you do this?

Jin Zixun is more and more deserving of death……. Was everyone’s only thought, though at the
same time, they felt ashamed since they too were pressuring the Jades to drink.

With that in mind, he snatched the cup from Jin Zi-something’s grimy hands and drank it for Lan
Wangji.

“I drank it for him. You satisfied yet?” ‘Now go away. Don’t bother him.’

When they realized that he snuck in without them noticing, he rolled his eyes at their expense.
‘Idiots. If you all weren’t so busy hounding the Twin Jades to drink, you would have heard some of
the Jins guarding the door yell that I was here.’

Shame.

That one word accurately described what everyone currently thought.

Although Wei Wuxian could tell that Jin Guangyao was trying to smooth the situation over…….
sorry, but he was in a hurry. He had no time for small talk. He needed to know where Wen Ning
was now .

Jin Zi-something was getting on his nerves. He kept trying to deflect the conversation, but he had
no time for that.

And since it seemed that there was no use getting through the man’s rather thick skull, he started to
make some empty threats. He knew that everyone would probably take them seriously and even
start to blame him for more things he had not done, he really was short on time. Every minute he
stalled, Wen Ning could be closer to death.

When Jin Guangshan started to stall him too, he started to become even more incensed. On top of
that…...he was asking for him to hand over the Seal. Wei Wuxian laughed. ‘Hand over such a
dangerous weapon? What right does he have to ask for that? It was the spoils for defeating the
Xuanwu of Slaughter together with Lan Zhan. The only other person who I would hand it to would
be Lan Zhan? What right does Jin Guangshan have to ask that? Does he want his Sect to replace
Qishan Wen’s?’

He was angry and said that to the man as such - though he omitted where he got the Seal from.
After all, wasn’t it true?

Besides, he had long since been fed up with the man. Many may not know where the criticisms of
his path came from, but Wei Wuxian wasn’t stupid. They all originated from the Lanling Jin Sect.
He had rejected the Sect so many times because he did not want to leave the Jiang Sect and they
did this in retaliation.

Though Wei Wuxian cared not for what his reputation became - as long as he never betrayed his
principles -………….it seems that the time to leave the Jiang Sect was fast approaching.

He could not and would not drag the Jiang Sect down with him.

Besides……….

It was bound to happen sooner or later.

He was already thinking of leaving the Jiang Sect? Jiang Cheng clenched his fists. Is this because
I……...I wasn’t strong enough? I wasn’t strong enough to guarantee that he could feel safe?

As he continued to try and reason with these…...these heartless people…...he realized that it was
no use. It would never be of any use. They wouldn’t listen.

‘It would never be of any use…….’ That one sentence struck them. Some wanted to protest, but
they couldn’t find the words.

Because wasn’t it true?

He became more and more disappointed the longer this went on. ‘Is this the truth of the world?
Was I truly so naive to believe that there was some good out here? No one is speaking up. None.
Do they really think that everyone in the Wen Sect is so evil? Do they really think every single
person could be evil? Even civilians?’

What could everyone feel aside from shame?

Because they knew these facts. Knew them very well.

And they decided to let their hate eclipse them.

He placed a hand on Chenqing, an empty threat, but one they’d listen to.

Lan Wangji then came to stop him again.

‘Really? Even you?’

Lan Wangji grit his teeth. I……Wei Ying, I……….

He saw his own reflection in the other’s eyes. He took a breath. ‘I need to calm down.’

But his patience was limited and the damned Jin Zixun finally told him they were at Qiongqi Path.
Wei Wuxian flicked his sleeves and rushed out. ‘That’s all I needed. A location. Why make it so
complicated? His heart was dispirited. ‘So this is what the world has come to? Such a
world…...Such a world…...I want no part in.’

Lan Xichen remembered what he said back then: “Young Master Wei’s heart really has changed.”

He remembered that A’ Yao said that Young Master Wei was right, but he shouldn’t say it in front
of them.

He also remembered…...the disappointed and pained look that flashed across Wangji’s face when
he said that. Young Master Wei never changed. It was everyone else---us instead. We disregarded
morality in the face of the ‘enemy of the world’.

Wei Wuxian retrieved Wen Qing from the inn and off they headed to Qiongqi Path. Although he
wanted her to stay somewhere safe, and later bring Wen Ning back, she refused, wanting to go
along.

The previously proud woman was no longer there. Only one who’s only little brother was missing
and probably being abused as they spoke.

Seeing her state reminded Wei Wuxian of his and Jiang Cheng’s when they were on the run.

With that, he promised again. “I’ll definitely bring Wen Ning back.”

Just not in the way you think…….. Everyone thought wryly.

“I knew I shouldn’t have left…..but I had no other choice! They forced me to go to another city.
When I came back, Wen Ning and the others were gone! I knew I shouldn’t have left him alone!”

Wen Qing explained to him that they were isolated in a small part of Qishan Wen’s original
territory, all crammed in a tiny place, struggling to barely survive.

If they could shrink any smaller into their seats, they would.

At the time, they were all drunk on the fact that they toppled the Wen Sect, so they cared not for
how the remnants were treated.

She had been forced away to another city and if she didn’t obey, they would kill her brother and
the rest of her family.

With no other choice, he agreed to the Jin’s suggestion and moved away.

But…….But they took him away regardless!!

“He’ll be alright.” ‘I’ll make sure of it.’

Wen Qing was on the verge of breaking down, “He won’t! A-Ning’s been skittish ever since he was
young. He’s both cautious and timid. He doesn’t even dare hire the more quick-tempered people to
be his subordinates—they’re all a bunch of mice like him! He has no idea of what to do when in an
emergency when I’m not there with him!”

.
The two of them made it to QIongqi Path soon enough. It was dark, cold, and raining.

And what they saw froze Wei Wuxian’s heart to ice.

He felt more than he saw though.

No matter that they had seen it before - and in even more detail - it was still…..devastating to see.

To make things worse…….

Waves of resentful energy, one after another, slammed into him, almost suffocating him.

There was so much anger, hatred, grief…….almost too much of it.

Wen Qing ran away with a shout to an old woman carrying a toddler on her back.

She was carrying a ruined flag of the Qishan Wen Sect. It seems that since the woman was too old,
they decided to punish her by making her carry this bloodied flag.

The old woman said nothing when Wen Qing asked where Wen Ning was, only indicating to a
valley.

Wei Wuxian took in her expression and his heart sank. ‘Are we too late?’

He rushed after Wen Qing, looking among the tired and beat up prisoners and feeling a sinking
dread rise up in him at their conditions.
Nothing. No one could say anything.

They were all deathly quiet. Their hearts sinking with Wei Wuxian’s.

Only one thought was on their minds…….that the only thing they had to do was go observe the
camp once. Just once.

How had they missed this?

Even Wei Wuxian had no clue until Wen Qing had come to him.

Wei Wuxian’s entire aura darkened when he saw what weapon the inspector used to threaten Wen
Qing.

It was the same kind that the Qishan Wen Sect used against him. Just in place of a sun was a
peony.

Wen Qing hastily searched the grounds, asking the inspectors where her precious A’ Ning was and
describing him.

“All of the prisoners here are the Wen Sect’s cultivators. New ones are sent here every day.”

How could new ones be sent there every day?! The war was over. There was no need to keep
capturing people!! Did that mean that the Jin Sect kept capturing Wens, none of who had
participated in the war?

Was that why they had never heard of anyone with the surname of Wen again? They realized with
a sinking dread.
“Everyone is here?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“Yes.”

“Fine. I’ll take it that all the living ones are here. Then…….what about the rest?”

What else could Wei Wuxian be referring to than the dead?

“We never dared to do anything fatal or brutal to the prisoners here!”

What a joke. The evidence was right in front of them.

Those with excellent memory started marking down the faces of the Jin disciples there. If they
were dead, then well, whatever. But if they were alive…...they would come confront them about
this.

It won’t make up for what they did. It was atonement.

But it would never make up for what they did.

Never.

Wei Wuxian said nothing and only pulled Chenqing from his waist belt. The prisoners dropped
everything, screamed and ran away.
No doubt, they recognized his flute. The one that brought the ruin and deaths of many a Wen.

‘If the living won’t answer, then what about the dead?’ Wei Wuxian thought. ‘But, I hope Wen
Ning won’t answer my flute’s call.’

He sighed as he raised Chenqing to his lips. ‘With this amount of resentful energy, only a single
note is needed.’

‘Come, Wen Ning.’ The note sang out.

Wei Wuxian despaired and closed his eyes. ‘Wen Ning……..no………..’

Wen Qing stumbled to her younger brother, checking for his pulse even when she knew it would be
no use.

Wen Qing, who had hardly rested, been both scared and anxious, and running as though she was
mad, had been too late.

She had been too late to save her only younger brother.

Nie Mingjue clenched his fists and stared hard at the ground like it offended him. He knew very
well how Wen Qing felt. He too cared for his younger brother and loved him to death, even if he
showed otherwise outwardly.

To lose him…...he couldn’t think of it.

And for Wen Qing, it was the same.

She touched Wen Ning’s ribs as if she wanted to piece them back together and broke down, crying
without an ounce of grace and fainted, the shock being too strong for her body to handle.

Wei Wuxian caught her without a word, eyes still closed, as if he didn’t want to believe that his
friend was dead.

‘I was too late……….’

“Who killed him?” Wei Wuxian simply wanted an answer.

But even now, they denied everything.

Wei Wuxian scoffed. ‘I can feel the resentful energy in Wen Ning’s body all point to the people
here as suspects. Do they really think I don’t know?’

‘Oh~ but I understand. It’s because they’re Wen-dogs that they don’t count as people. That’s why
they think they haven’t killed anyone.’

Everyone, “.............”

He said as such to the inspector who in turn tried to threaten him.

Big. Mistake.

Wei Wuxian had been quite angry for a while. That, coupled with the overwhelming amount of
spirits who told him to murder these people……...he couldn’t take it.

He was losing his mind with killing intent.

Two of the inspectors immediately died by Wen Ning’s hand.

Fierce corpses normally wouldn’t be so brutal or powerful.

But Wen Ning had been an unusually timid boy. He hid all of his feelings. Anger, hatred,
grief…..he buried it beneath his timid demeanor. So when he died, all those emotions exploded at
once.

Wei Wuxian gathered horses and went to the house that was pointed out by a prisoner.

Inside the house was a whole bunch of elderly people. They had varying degrees of injuries, a lot of
them bearing the mark of a peony somewhere on their bodies.

Wei Wuxian clenched his fists and tried to make himself calm down.

But he couldn’t.

He could feel himself losing control. There was way too much dark energy assaulting his senses.

And he had no way of blocking them out with no golden core.

The group mounted their horses and Wei Wuxian saw the toddler and old woman from before
struggle to get on the horse so he asked to hold the child.

He could tell that the old woman was afraid of doing just that and he knew of his own reputation
but they were low on time. It wouldn’t be long before the sects arrived and stopped him from
moving forward.

After all, no matter what he said or what they saw, they may just think ‘oh, they’re Wen-dogs. They
deserve it.’ and move on with their lives.
The truth hurt.

But they deserved it.

After all......they would definitely do something like that.

He cradled the child called A’ Yuan and frowned. ‘This child should be afraid of me. Why….? Oh.
Oh no.’ Wei Wuxian took in the child’s blank stare. ‘He’s starving. We have to get out of here.
Now. And get some food.’

And so, they rode out into the night. Away from their prison.

Wei Wuxian thought many times of where they could go. Where they could go where no one would
bother them.

And……

And he could think of no place worse better than the Burial Mounds.

The place that had once been his own prison.

He knew the sacrifice he would make to allow this place to be habitable.

But…...he felt it to be worth it.

Worth it for the sake of the people who had helped him and Jiang Cheng.

Worth it…….huh? Jiang Cheng’s face became downcast. What an ungrateful bastard I am.

They made it there soon enough.

Wei Wuxian told them to wait a bit away while he went to deal with the problem.

He handed A’ Yuan back to the old woman and headed to Burial Mounds.

Alone.

He brought Chenqing to his lips and played Rest.

The spirits, of course, fought back.

They attacked him, and tried to confuse him with illusions and hallucinations. Some took the form
and voice of his Shijie, Jiang Cheng, and Lan Zhan, coaxing him to obeying them so that he could
get what he wanted.

A home. A family. Peace. Protection. Happiness.

The things Wei Wuxian desired were so simple, yet so hard to obtain.

But Wei Wuxian continued on, suppressing and fighting off the spirits, using every trick he knew
possible without spiritual energy.

He gave it his all and more.

Even when his body was screaming for him to stop, he went further and further.

Until it was all safe.

Until it was all gone.

…….

When the last spirit fell, so too, did Wei Wuxian.

Everything faded to black.

Cold. Again, he became cold. Again…..my brother almost died. But Jiang Cheng could only watch
as his brother sacrificed himself.

Wei Ying……. A single teardrop fell from Lan Wangji’s eyes. He really couldn’t hold back
anymore. Wei Ying almost died. Why couldn’t he try harder? Why couldn’t he get his intentions
across better? Why couldn’t he just……..just talk ?
His head was pounding when he woke up. His vision was still slightly blurry and his body wouldn’t
move as he willed it to.

He faintly heard voices before he passed out again.

When he next awoke, Wen Qing had just entered the room.

“You.” She glared at him. “Are an utter idiot.”

“Berating me as soon as I awake, huh? Why can’t you be a bit nicer?” Wei Wuxian whined. ‘I’m
glad she’s better now.’

“Is that any way to talk to the person who’s been keeping you alive for nearly a week?”

“Alive? What do you mean?”

Wen Qing gave a sigh. “Are you a fool?” She rubbed her temples. “What were you thinking facing
all those spirits by yourself? The resentful energy was attacking your immune system and breaking
down on your defenses. Your body shut itself down to conserve enough energy to fight it down! If it
wasn’t because I was worried you took so long, you would have long since been dead!!”

“........Sorry?”

“‘Sorry’, my ass!” She whacked him on the head lightly.

“Ow! Wen Qing, what---” He was cut off when she lunged at him for a hug.

“I thought you died.” She trembled minutely. “Don’t worry me like that again.”
Wei Wuxian smiled a bit. “Awww~ you care about me so much! I’m glad!! Ow!” She hit him again.

She sniffed as she supported him upright. “Take better care of yourself! And drink this.”

She shoved the bowl of medicine into his hands and watched as he drank all of it.

“Right. Where are we?”

“In Burial Mounds. After you cleared the resentful energy and spirits, we found some already
made houses and made ourselves comfortable there. This place is one of them.”

Wei Wuxian then remembered something, or rather, someone. “Wen Ning! Where? Is he---”

Wen Qing looked a bit uncomfortable. “He went a bit out of control but we managed to find some
of the talismans you mentioned earlier to suppress him.”

Wei Wuxian let out a breath of relief. “Is everyone settling just fine?”

“Yes.” Wen Qing relaxed. “Wei Wuxian. Thank you. I said our scores were even, but you helped us
regardless. I cannot thank you enough.”

Wei Wuxian waved her off. “You and Wen Ning saved me and Jiang Cheng. It’s the least I could
do.”

They chatted for a bit more before Wen Qing left, but not before giving him clear instructions on
how to take care of himself.

Wei Wuxian sighed and got up after a bit.

Stretching, he headed outside to observe his surroundings and then choose a place where he could
settle down. Everyone here was afraid of him and he wanted them to try and get used to him.
He found a cave with a blood-red pool far from the settlement, and decided that this would be a
perfect place.

He brought Wen Ning there and properly sealed him away.

Wen Qing glanced at her brother and Wei Wuxian then made a promise.

“I will awaken his consciousness.”

“Is that even possible?”

“No. But I will make it possible.” Wei Wuxian said confidently.

Wen Qing and the others looked at him with such hope in their eyes that he couldn’t disappoint.

So after getting himself situated, he shut himself in the room with a bunch of paper, brushes and
ink.

A week flew by and Wei Wuxian wanted to explain his actions, but it seems like the world had
already decided who he was and what he did for himself.

And they were so convinced of it, he knew that they wouldn’t believe a word he said.
It was all so damning to them. They really were the true ‘evil’, the bastards without a heart.

They came here to vilify Wei Wuxian, only for the already dead man to turn it around and show
them the right and the wrong.

They couldn’t forgive him for what happened at Nightless City, but in hindsight, didn’t they
deserve it? They attacked first.

They always attacked first.

Within that week, everyone got comfortable and started a little farming around. They had to get
food and medicine somehow. After all, they were broke, hungry, and injured.

Wei Wuxian also got himself familiar with everyone. At first, they were skittish and terrified
around him. But he managed to charm his way into all of their hearts and they relaxed, gradually
chatting, joking and teasing him.

Wei Wuxian felt something warm envelop him. Kind of like the feeling he got when he was with his
Shijie.

Like he was home. Like he was with family.

His smile became wider and gentler with each passing day.

One particular day, when he went down to the little village they managed to build, he heard
something interesting.

“Ai~ That Wen Ruohan. He should have not been a ruler. I mean, as a person, he was great, but as
a ruler? Not so much……”

“What are you all talking about?” Wei Wuxian surprised them.
“Ah!” Fourth Uncle clutched his chest in shock. “Young Master Wei, don’t scare me like that!”

“Sorry, sorry! But what’s this I’m hearing about Wen Ruohan?”

“Oh! Young Master Wei, you may not know this but Wen Ruohan was actually a fun person to be
around when he wasn’t murder-happy!”

“Huh?” Wei Wuxian would not have thought of this. He had no good feelings towards that man or
his sons and never had the inkling of even knowing them.

“Yeah. Sect Le---Wen Ruohan followed this ‘obey me and prosper, defy me and perish’ kind of
doctrine. A’ Qing’s parents actually went against Wen Ruohan far too many times and they were
killed after being tortured! If not for the fact that A’ Qing had major contributions towards the sect
as a healer, we would have all been punished since we too disapproved of his actions.”

“Okay…...but what’s this about him being a good person?”

“Well, not a good person, per say. You see, Wen Ruohan was a dangerous individual, but you see,
he always taught everyone, no matter their ranking the same, and only put time into those that
really excelled. He taught everyone everything and never berated them for making mistakes!! He
only told them to try again until they got it.”

“Oh.” Wei Wuxian was suddenly really interested in this. “Then why did he provoke the sects?”

“Oh, this is quite easily explained.” A cousin of Wen Qing’s, named Wen Yuling, butted in. “This
was why Wen Ruohan wasn’t a good ruler.”

She sighed. “He was a hardcore battle maniac, so he loved fighting and provoked everyone to see
who could give him a fun time.”

Wait a moment.
So the entire Sunshot Campaign, all the tragedy……...could have been avoided if they just kept
Wen Ruohan entertained and battle-sated enough?!

…….But it matters not. The man was dead and the Wens, exterminated.

The gossips continued. From this, Wei Wuxian could gather that it wasn’t that the Wen Remnants
here didn’t try to rebel, it’s just that they would die or be tortured if they did so. Wen Qing
continued to work for Wen Ruohan only because he threatened her with the safety of her brother
and family.

They really had no other choice than to submit.

Nie Mingjue felt himself be slapped in the face. After all, isn’t this what he complained about?

The inaction of those who disagreed?

He forgot that while he was inclined to throw his life up to rebel, others weren’t.

Wen Qing had her brother and her extended family held captive. As long as she was obedient, they
would be safe.

But, even on the battlefield, they tried to help the sects that tried to kill them. Because they wanted
the Wen Sect to lose.

But look at how they were repaid.

With only ingratitude, cruelty, and death.

The cultivation sects, especially those that had been personally saved by Wen Qing and her family,
were rightfully humiliated.

Wei Wuxian became even more disdainful of the sects. ‘They’ve really fallen this far, huh? *sighs*
But what else to do? I too am guilty for being blind for so long to their conditions.

And even if I have seen way too many Jins that have done bad, I can’t blame all of them. I would
just be doing the same thing the Sects are doing to the Wens.’

Those who had been cursing every single Jin to high heaven were forced to eat their words.

Wei Wuxian turned in that night, but not before Wen Qing demanded to have a place near his
cave.

‘The Demon-Slaughtering Cave.’ He called and watched at Wen Qing’s eyes circled in their
sockets.

“Ridiculous.” She accused.

“Now you’re starting to sound like Lan Zhan…..” He mumbled.

“Did you say something?”

“Nothing. Nothing at all.”

He stretched and fell asleep quickly.

[It was cold.

So cold it burned.

He was suffocated.

He needed help.

He screamed.

He screamed loudly.

For anyone to help him.

Please……

Please…..!!!!

‘Get me out of here……..’

‘I’m losing my mind……..’

‘Help me…...Help me…….’

‘Please, please, please……….’

‘Ple---’]

They saw Wei Wuxian running from the shadows in his dream. They were threatening to drag him
down and trap him in a world of endless pain and agony.

Jiang Cheng and Lan Wangji started silently crying again.

Wei Wuxian……..

Wei Ying……...

“Wei Wuxian, wake up!”

Wei Wuxian woke up with a gasp. “Wen……..Qing…….?”

“Wei Wuxian, don’t scare me like that.”

“I……”

“You were having a nightmare.”

“Oh…...again, huh?”

Wen Qing sighed. “Tell me these things next time.”

“But….”

“You’re not the only one that has to deal with them.” She indicated to the child sleeping in her
bosom.

“The child….?”

“His name is Wen Yuan and you would be mindful to remember his name since we’re living in the
same village, after all.”

“Okay!”

Wei Wuxian couldn’t sleep after that, so he decided to work on some talismans or theories he
thought would help Wen Ning.

The thing he had found from his research was that Wen Ning didn’t have a soul in his body and
therefore couldn’t have a conscious. There was also too much resentful energy in his body for his
soul to be called into his body.

So he would have to find some way to regulate the resentful energy while summoning his soul into
his body.

But what could he use to summon a soul?

Wei Wuxian tapped the makeshift table a few times. “Perhaps…..Inquiry? Using music to summon
the souls…….I could do that, but does it require spiritual energy?.......also, how much do I have to
regulate the resentful energy?” He mumbled, writing down the theories that came to mind.

Before he realized it, it was morning. He stretched as he saw the sun rise.
“Time to go back to sleep.” He yawned.

- Are you sure you want to do that?-

Shivers ran down everyone’s backs.

Wei Wuxian tensed. ‘Who?’

He turned around, but saw no one. ‘Am I so tired, I’m hallucinating?’

- Don’t you want to rest? Don’t worry, everything will be okay……. -

The voice returned and Wei Wuxian was vigilant. ‘Who?! Where……’

- Just rest. We’ll take care of everything. Just rest. Sleep. Give up control. We’ll be there to take
care of everything. Don’t worry. -

The voice was soft and coaxing. Wei Wuxian was tired…...he wanted…...to…...re…..s..t….

No, don’t!! Don’t give up, Wei Ying! Lan Wangji shifted in his seat, his eyes showing a strong
yearning to jump into the memory and help the one he loves.

He immediately snapped out of it. ‘This is no good. I nearly gave in.’

He felt something burn in his chest and ripped it out, revealing the Stygian Tiger Seal.

Wei Ying told me about the mind-clouding effects before. But I didn’t realize…...I didn’t realize it
was this bad. Lan Wangji grit his teeth.

‘I knew this was dangerous. Damn. The mind-clouding effects are stronger than I thought.’

A theory began forming in everyone’s minds. Could Wei Wuxian have possibly been possessed at
Nightless City?

Because, so far, Wei Wuxian hasn’t done anything extreme. Only when he was provoked or
insulted beyond rhyme or reason, did he act…...out of character.

If he truly was possessed, then the one truly responsible for those deaths…...was not him.

He could not rest. Not now.

Wei Wuxian dragged his exhausted body back to his table and started writing another set of notes.
Specifically, how to completely suppress the Stygian Tiger Seal’s power.

He worked through the day and even when his stomach complained, he had to keep going. Besides,
the Wen Remnants were starved enough. If they would be able to get more food should he not have
a meal, then that’s all that mattered.
You stupid, self-sacrificing idiot!!! Jiang Cheng roared internally.

Wei Wuxian worked through the day, but he felt his vision blur again and his brush stopped
moving. He hadn’t eaten a proper meal or slept in days. Even when Wen Qing inquired about him
eating, he told them that he had eaten well.

It was a white lie, but they hadn’t known him long enough to see through that.

His brush dropped and he fell backwards, hitting the ground with a thump.

Wei Ying, Wei Ying, Wei Ying…….. Lan Wangji’s heart hurt. Despite knowing how Wei Ying
survived this, he still…….. Wei Ying…...no…...please………

“Wei Wuxian!”

Wei Wuxian weakly turned his head in the direction of the voice, but couldn’t quite move.

Suddenly, he felt a prickle across his skin and he was jolted to a clear-minded state.

“You stupid, self-sacrificing idiot!!!” Wei Wuxian could tell that Wen Qing wanted to hit him a few
times, but didn’t do so in fear of him collapsing again.

He opened his mouth to say something to ease her mood, when a spoonful of food was shoved into
his mouth.

It wasn’t the best they had, but it was food regardless.

“Mmmph?!”

“Eat, you idiot!!!” Wen Qing glared at him hard. “From now on, you are eating all your meals
with us!!!”

“But--!”

“I will not take ‘no’ for an answer!” She put her foot down firmly. “Wei Wuxian, if you truly want
to help us, stop dying the moment I don’t pay close attention to you!!!”

Wei Wuxian shut his mouth. “Okay……..”

From that moment on, he was dragged to eat meals with them. When everyone heard what he had
done, they started giving him a larger portion.

“Stop! You guys need it more!!”

“Young Master Wei, you’re still young. You need the energy!”

“And we won’t take ‘no’ for an answer!!”

“Yeah, yeah! Eat up, Young Master Wei!”

Wei Wuxian was speechless. He was crammed on the ground in the middle of everyone and he……

…….He felt so happy.

Jiang Cheng felt bittersweet. On one hand, he was glad that there was someone taking care of his
brother. On the other hand, he was mad at himself for not doing more for this…….this shixiong of
his.

Days passed by just like that, it was all really a blur. Wei Wuxian couldn’t tell.

However, the night terrors never really eased and in fact, got worse.

Many times, Wei Wuxian would refuse sleep, so Wen Qing had to slip a sleeping agent in his drinks
to ensure he had proper rest.

Lan Qiren and Lan Xichen grimaced every time they saw this, guilt consuming them.

They really could have helped him. They could have helped him. They could have helped him.

Instead they…….what’s the use of regretting now? Wei Wuxian is dead. His soul shattered.

Wei Wuxian sighed tiredly. Some of the Jins had attacked some of the Wen Remnants when they
went to town.

Said Jins tried to make themselves appear small.

To prevent any of them from coming further, Wei Wuxian set up a corpse barrier and commanded
them to only let a select few people enter.
During this time, he found companionship in Wen Yuan who had decidedly snuggled up with him
when he had a nightmare when Wen Qing knocked him out in the middle of the day.

From that day on, the boy and him seemed to develop a special bond and Wei Wuxian spoiled him
generously.

“Xian-gege, Xian-gege!!” A’ Yuan squealed as he buried the boy in the ground.

“A’ Yuan~ be a good boy and stay still, okay? If you stay here and be watered obediently, many
little A’ Yuans will sprout up with you~.”

Jiang Cheng and everyone else, “..........”

Lan Wangji, “....*looks away*.......”

Lan Xichen, “........*stares at his brother*........”

Lan Qiren, “.........*rolls eyes*........”

Wei-xiong is so domestic. Nie Huaisang thought.

A’ Yuan giggled as he stay still.

"Wei Wuxian!!!!" Wen Qing raged.

Wei Wuxian jumped. "Oh.....Qing-jie, it's just you."

"What do you mean, just me?!" She sighed exasperatedly. "Stop telling A' Yuan lies and burying
him in the dirt!!!"

Wei Wuxian pouted. "I'm not spewing lies! There will be more A' Yuans sprouting.....just you
wait!!"

"I am not waiting!!" With that, she plucked A' Yuan from the ground and brushed the dirt off.

"Hmph." Wei Wuxian idly twirled Chenqing as he sat on the dirt. A' Yuan's eyes lit up upon seeing
the flute and he toddled over.

"Xian-gege, Xian-gege. Flute.....flute!!" He made some grabby hands at Chenqing.

"Hm? You want Chenqing?"

"Mm!"

"Then say the magic word."

"Umm.....Xian-gege, please give me Chen....Chenqing!!"

Wei Wuxian smiled as he patted the boy's head. "Good boy." And handed Chenqing over.

The boy's eyes sparkled as he played with Chenqing's tassel. Then, out of nowhere, he opened his
mouth and put Chenqing in.

"Ah! Not again!" Wei Wuxian tugged the flute from the boy's mouth but then A' Yuan started to cry.

Helpless, Wei Wuxian handed his flute back. 'Chenqing....forgive me.'

Everyone laughed at Chenqing's poor fate, but then something came to mind. The word 'again'.

They noticed this before but there were gaps in Wei Wuxian's memories that could hardly be
explained.

The Wens all laughed at their interactions.

He suddenly stopped and turned around, in the direction of the entrance to Burial Mounds.

He sighed. ‘I knew this day would come sooner or later. I can only hope Jiang Cheng accepts
them. They did nothing wrong. Wen Ning and Wen Qing did help us too. Besides, he should see
what amazing work I’ve done and praise me! Hehe~.’

Jiang Cheng felt like slapping himself.

Everyone else just looked sympathetically at him.

(Aside from Lan Wangji who could never forgive Jiang Cheng for what he did.)

The Gusu Lan contingent then got a good look at Wen Yuan…...wasn’t this their sect’s Lan Yuan?
He was originally a Wen?

The elders looked at their Second Jade who coldly looked at them.

His gaze screamed: You have a problem?

They decided they did not have a problem.

Although……...

He knew Jiang Cheng. And Jiang Cheng would not---

---would not protect both him and the Wen Remnants, whom he had rescued.

But that was something he didn’t want to think about. He still held out some hope. Some hope that
maybe, just maybe, Jiang Cheng wouldn’t do anything to them.

Wen Qing started to make small talk with him.

“How about potatoes?”

“No. Radishes. Radishes are easy to grow. They don’t die as often. Potatoes are hard to manage.”

“But, they taste better!! Radishes are disgusting!”

We all thought that the Yiling Patriarch was building an army or a sect here.

Turns out, he was just farming……..

All we had to do was investigate this. Just one of us would do.

Why had they been so blind?

The Wen Remnants that they had celebrated killing…….were simply civilians, most over the age
of fifty or sixty!! There was even a child!!

…….And they brutally slaughtered them.

How great was the cultivation world!

How great were they…….

He heard a snort and turned around to meet Jiang Cheng’s face.

The two said nothing and Wei Wuxian led the other up the mountain to the place he called home.

They started to make small talk about what Wei Wuxian was doing and Wei Wuxian answered in
turn.

Outwardly, the atmosphere was natural, but only they knew how tense it was and how they were
skirting around each other.

Jiang Cheng could only think of how much of an idiot he was. His brother had clearly given him
clues as to the horror he had been through both before the Sunshot Campaign and after living in
this place. And he just brushed it off. No. He ignored it.

Jiang Cheng suddenly paused when A’ Yuan grabbed his leg.

Wei Wuxian tensed immediately and called A’ Yuan over, berating him.

“Those sect leaders thought you gathered the leftover forces and crowned yourself king of the hill.
So it’s only the old, the weak, the women, and the children.” Jiang Cheng mocked before asking to
Wen Ning’s whereabouts.

“Why are you asking about him?” ‘Jiang Cheng…...please don’t tell me you want me to……..’

Everyone could hear the desperation, the plead, for him to not make a choice.

But they knew what came next.

Wei Wuxian led him to his cave where many inventions he had started working on were strewn all
over the place. Jiang Cheng’s face got darker the messier it got and Wei Wuxian laughed at that.
After all, he wouldn’t make such a mess of Lotus Pier.

They talked about Wen Ning’s state and Wei Wuxian sighed, saying he was boasting about
awakening his consciousness because ‘it was too fucking hard’ but he had these people’s faith.

As he was rambling, Jiang Cheng drew Sandu and nearly beheaded Wen Ning.

Wei Wuxian stopped him immediately.

And then they began to fight.

Wei Wuxian knew that Jiang Cheng wasn’t here to have a chat with him but he wanted to hope that
the latter had some gratitude for what the Wen siblings did for them.

It turns out he was wrong.

“An explanation? We’re even already. The inspectors killed Wen Ning and so Wen Ning, as a
corpse, got revenge. A life for a life, a tooth for a tooth--all that is over.”
“All that is over?” Jiang Cheng raged. “How could it be possible?! Don’t you know how many
eyes are watching you right now? How many are watching your Seal? If this opportunity is in their
hands, you wouldn’t be right even if you are!”

Wei Wuxian’s heart was breaking slowly. “You said it already. I wouldn’t be in the right even if I
am. What else could I do except for jailing myself here?!”

“What else?” Jiang Cheng said it like it was easy. “Just end things before they get the chance
to!!”

‘It’s not that simple, Jiang Cheng! Don’t you see?! They won’t let me go. They won’t let me go
even if I were to do that! They wouldn’t…….They wouldn’t…...’

The cultivation world in question stood still in shock.

They couldn’t refute a single thing being said.

Even if they said they wouldn’t with the enough evidence, they knew they wouldn’t

At the time they were sympathetic towards Jin Guangshan when Wei Wuxian killed the inspectors.
They also agreed how great it was how they knew that ‘the Yiling Patriarch was no good’.

Even if they knew, would they have spoken up? The one they were going against was the leader of
a major sect, after all.

Wei Wuxian grasped his wrist. “Are you joking?! They’ll all die if I turn them over!!”

“Why do you care?!”

This time, Wei Wuxian’s hopes were all crushed.

“Jiang Cheng! Don’t make me give you a thrashing!! Don’t forget what they did for us!!! They
brought back your parents’ corpses, they shielded us!!!!”

“I’m the one who fucking wants to give you a thrashing!!” Jiang Cheng roared. “Yes, they helped
us before, but why in the world don’t you understand that right now any who stand with them will
be a target for criticism!!”

‘I understand this! You think I don’t?!’

“No matter who they are, with a surname of Wen, they have committed a most heinous crime! And
those who protect them are condemned by everyone!!”

Jiang Cheng crossed his arms and sneered at those who hung their heads down low. Good. You
should think about this. You should fucking think about my words. They were said in a rage but it
was the truth nonetheless.

“Everyone loathes the Wen-dogs so badly that the worse they die, the better. Whoever protects
them is against the entire world. Nobody would speak for them, and nobody would speak for you
either!!”

‘Does that mean you won’t speak for me either?’

‘Do you really hate me that much?’

I……..I have never hated you. Jiang Cheng realized with a thought. I have never hated you, not
even when A’ Jie died. I never could hate you. I was so mad that I couldn’t think straight, but I’ve
never hated you.

But what’s the use of saying this now? Jiang Cheng laughed. You’re already dead and gone……

‘No one speaks up for me!!!’ Wei Wuxian wanted to yell. ‘No one…...Not even you. No one is on
my side. How else would the rumors get so bad?! I’m alone…..I’m all alone…..!!!’

Several of the weaker-hearted ones burst into tears already, openly sobbing from the intensity of
the despair transmitted from Wei Wuxian.

“I don’t need anyone to speak for me.” ‘Because no one speaks for me already.’

“If you can’t do it, I will!”

“Jiang Wanyin!!!”

“Wei Wuxian!!” Jiang Cheng returned. “Don’t you understand? When you’re standing on their
side, you’re the bizarre genius, the miraculous hero, the force of the rebellion, the flower that
blooms alone. But, the second you voice differs from theirs, you’ve lost your mind, you’ve ignored
morality, you’ve walked the crooked path!! You think you can be immune to all of that and do
whatever you want? No such precedent has happened before!”

All the sects allowed those words to ring in the hall where they sat.

No one said a thing.

“Then I’ll be the first!”

“Wei Wuxian.” Jiang Cheng said quietly. “If you insist on protecting them, then I won’t be able to
protect you.”

‘Jiang Cheng…….do you not understand? You have the power to protect us. They are trying to
break us apart.’ Wei Wuxian locked eyes with him. ‘........And they’ve succeeded.’

Jiang Cheng looked away from the memory without an ounce of emotion.

‘……….That’s why, Jiang Cheng…...if that is what you wish, then I……..’

“Then don’t protect me.” Wei Wuxian said into the quiet darkness. “Just let go.”

Desolation filled their minds.

“Tell everyone that I defected.” He walked past the Sect Leader. “No matter what Wei Wuxian
does…….it’d have nothing to do with the Yunmeng Jiang Sect.”

‘Please, reject this. Say you’ll protect all of us. Please, Jiang Cheng. You have the power.’

“You indeed understand the Yunmeng Jiang Sect’s logo: To attempt the impossible.” Those words
took a moment to register.
And Wei Wuxian felt trapped.

“Then let’s arrange a duel.”

Jiang Cheng left, leaving ice in his heart.

Only when he could no longer hear the footsteps did he sink to his knees and cry quietly.

‘Why did it become like this? I never wanted it to be like this……..’

Jiang Cheng could not bear to see the sight of his brother being so fragile.

Lan Wangji’s throat bobbed as he tried to force away the tears that sprung to his eyes. He was
feeling too much now. He couldn’t hold back even if he wanted to. Wei Ying…...Wei Ying…….

Three days later, in Yiling, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng fought.

Wei Wuxian commanded Wen Ning to break Jiang Cheng’s non-dominant arm while he allowed
Jiang Cheng to stab him clean through the stomach.

Jiang Cheng then announced his defection.

And Wei Wuxian………...after he pretended to be fine, buying potatoes, instead of the radish seeds
Wen Qing told him to buy, fainted from blood loss and a broken heart, only nursed back to health
by a scolding Wen Qing, days later.

Wei Wuxian jolted to consciousness one night, hands hurting for some reason.

He looked down and let go of Suibian’s blade with a start. ‘When did I start cutting again?’

He knew he promised his Shijie that he wouldn’t…...but he just didn’t know any other way to cope
with the broken heart he was sporting now.

He had no money to buy alcohol, after all.

Unhealthy coping mechanisms……..

Wen Qing caught him doing this but said nothing, only bandaging his hands and knocking him out
again.

From then on, there was a night watch.

One, to make sure no one trespasses (past the corpse barrier) and two, to make sure Wei Wuxian
didn’t do anything stupid.
Wen Qing also made sure any harmful objects were placed far away from him and made sure he
was monitored him when the others slept.

Seeing the man they thought they hated from the bottom of their hearts like this, they just couldn’t
find it in themselves to find a shred of anger.

They couldn’t forgive him for what happened at Nightless City, but the hatred, anger, grief they
previously felt disappeared. There were small traces, but nothing significant.

Everyone has truly given up hating Wei Wuxian. They couldn’t bare to hate him.

The months passed like this. Wei Wuxian’s state of health got worse, no matter how much Wen
Qing tried to help him.

The resentful energy was eating away at his body at an alarming rate and she was helpless to stop
it as she had not done much research about it.

Lan Wangji remembered that he had always warned Wei Wuxian about this. He remembered how
the other said he could pay the price.

Wei Wuxian could pay the price, true. But at what cost?

This cost was what Lan Wangji was worried about.

That’s why he wanted to help Wei Wuxian and protect him.

But it was too late.

It was always too late.

Without any other choice, she involved herself in his research of demonic cultivation to try and see
what was wrong with him - how resentful energy affected him too - and to see if she could help
anyway.

The world’s comments about Wei Wuxian worsened. But he minded not, only involving himself in
his inventions. He recently came up with a device that could point out resentful energy ever since
someone was attacked in the middle of the night by a corpse and almost died.

Wei Wuxian was more honorable, more noble than them.

After all, weren’t they hypocritically using his inventions despite loathing his very name?

Wei Wuxian found that he could not go too far from the Burial Mounds or even for long periods of
time because the resentful spirits were suppressed only through his efforts. Should he stay away
too long…...they’ll immediately burst forth.

During these short trips outside, he brought A’ Yuan along, feeling that he couldn’t keep the child
in a mountain of mud all the time.

Wei Wuxian was immediately attracted by the sight of potatoes - Wen Qing had sold his bag of
potatoes to get radishes, damn her - and he was in desperate need of some good potatoes.

He placed Wen Yuan by his legs - and the boy clung to him for dear life - as he bartered with the
vendor, who was trying to sell him sprouted ones for a high price.
Suddenly, his leg felt lighter and he looked down.

Wen Yuan was gone.

He panicked and frantically looked around the place until he heard the wails of a child. ‘A’
Yuan!!'

Lan Wangji knew what was coming and closed his eyes. Lan Xichen glanced at his brother’s
expression and his expression lit up with an ‘ah’ of understanding.

Lan Wangji, clothed in white, stood frozen among the crowd’s encirclement. Wei Wuxian took
another look and nearly laughed out loud. The Second Jade had a comically lost expression on his
face as he glanced at the child clinging to his leg and crying.

“Why’s this young’un crying so hard?”

“He was definitely scolded by his dad.”

Wei Wuxian covered his mouth, trying hard not to laugh.

Lan Wangji immediately denied it. “I am not.”

And Wen Yuan. Precious, precious Wen Yuan sobbed out, “Dad! Dad……”

Lan Wangji did not have a change in expression on his face - since he was used to We--Lan Yuan
calling him dad -, but he was embarrassed seeing how his younger self acted.
“Listen!” A passerby spoke. “Told you he’s his dad!”

The crowd continued to talk about Lan Wangji being a first-time dad and Wei Wuxian was torn
between laughing and helping him out.

Lan Wangji’s expression grew stranger and stranger the longer everyone talked.

‘Ahahahahahaha!!!!! Everything he has done was more righteous than righteous, more exemplar
than exemplar. Ahahahahaha!!!!! Lan Zhan had probably never been in this situation where
everyone was pointing at him!!!’

Wei Ying. Stop laughing and help me please. Lan Wangji blinked.

Lan Xichen had to admit that his brother staring at a crying child clinging to him for the first time
was hilarious and many others agreed, silently giggling.

Wei Wuxian had nearly laughed himself to his death. He was currently leaning against a building,
trying to contain himself.

Lan Wangji, “.................”

Everyone glanced at the Second Jade’s blanker-than-usual expression and snickered a bit.

But seeing Wen Yuan’s miserable state, he stepped out, speaking in a surprised tone, as if he just
saw them.

“Huh? Lan Zhan?”

The two of them met for a gaze and he didn’t know why they both averted their gazes.

Wen Yuan heard his voice though and hugged his leg again.

Wei Wuxian waved the crowd away.

“What a coincidence. Lan Zhan, why are you at Yiling?” The tone was light, but guarded.

“A night-hunt. Passing by.”

‘Oh. So that’s it. As helpful to the people as ever. His tone of voice is also mild. I guess he’s not as
inclined to believe I’m as evil as the rumors?’

No, actually. I purposefully took night-hunts near Yiling in hopes that I could see you.

“........The child?”

Wei Wuxian’s mouth moved before his mind did. “Mine. I birthed him.”

Everyone, “............”
Lan Wangji’s brows twitched.

‘Ahahahahaa! I always enjoy getting a rise out of him!’

“Anyway, what did you do to make him cry?”

“Nothing.”

Wen Yuan was still sobbing. But Wei Wuxian understood. ‘Although Lan Zhan’s face looks pretty,
such a young child was still unable to tell the beautiful from the not. He could only tell that this
person was unfriendly, cold, and maybe a bit strict. Frightened by his confused expression that
looks bitter in actuality, it’s natural the kid felt scared.’

Lan Wangji didn’t know whether to be insulted or complimented.

Wei Wuxian picked the boy up and said a few comforting words and even distracted him with the
colorful toys.

“Do you like?”

“.......Yeah.” Wen Yuan sniffed.

“Do you want?”

“Yeah.”
Wei Wuxian laughed though and turned to leave. They did not have the money to spend on toys for
children, a regrettable yet true statement.

Lan Wangji stopped them though, buying whatever toy the boy wanted, albeit a bit awkwardly.

‘Awwww~ Lan Zhan’s so cute.’

The strange, but warm feeling filled their hearts as Wei Wuxian continued to observe the Second
Jade’s interactions with Wen Yuan.

Pockets stuffed full with toys, Wen Yuan seemed to contemplate something before sneaking over
quietly and wrapping his arms around Lan Wangji’s leg.

“.........” Lan Wangji was lost again and Wei Wuxian laughed madly at this.

“Hahahahaha! Lan Zhan, congratulations! He’s taken a liking to you! He hugs the leg of whoever
he likes and he never lets go.”

As he said, even when Lan Wangji walked forward, the kid did not loosen his grip.

“Shall we get some food first?” Wei Wuxian patted Lan Wangji on the shoulder to get his
attention.

“Food?”

“Yeah. Don’t be so cold.” Wei Wuxian whined. “You finally came to Yiling for once and I
happened to run into you.”
Not an accident. It was on purpose. Lan Wangji pointed out in his head.

“Let’s reminisce the past together. Come, it’s my treat.”

Wei Wuxian dragged him and Wen Yuan over to private room to sit them down. “Go on, order.”

“You can order.” Wei Wuxian was secretly glad he hadn’t bought the potatoes because then he
had the money for this. Though, he was a bit confused why he wanted to do this for Lan Zhan.

Feelings. It’s called having feelings, stupid. Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes.

Jiang Cheng might be a little slow, but he wasn’t blind. The fluffy feeling that Wei Wuxian had
around Lan Wangji - when they weren’t fighting - coupled with all the thoughts of him being
‘beautiful’, ‘pretty’, or ‘handsome’......yeah. It’s confirmed. Wei Wuxian is in love with Lan
Wangji.

All the dishes he ordered were spicy ones. And it was all dishes Wei Wuxian loved with a passion.
He complimented as such.

“You want a drink?”

Lan Wangji shook his head.

Wei Wuxian clicked his tongue. “Sticking to the rules even now. Exactly what I expected. No
alcohol for you then~.”
A’ Yuan stuck too tightly to Lan Wangji so Wei Wuxian whistled and brought A’ Yuan away to sit
properly. A’ Yuan looked at the two of them. One who planted him in soil two days ago and one
who just bought him toys. The answer was clear. ‘No.’

Lan Wangji, surprisingly, allowed the boy to sit by him.

Wei Wuxian gave a laugh. “Those with milk is Mother, those with gold is Father--how can this
be?”

Soon, the wine and dishes arrived, the latter blazing a fiery red.

Everyone was horrified. Their taste buds had thankfully gotten a rest when Wei Wuxian moved to
Burial Mounds, but now…….they were no longer safe!!

Lan Wangji had ordered a bowl of sweet soup for A’ Yuan though.

Wei Wuxian pouted. ‘Does Lan Zhan really think that A’ Yuan can’t handle a little spice?’

That’s way more than just a little!!!

Wen Yuan paid no attention as he held two butterflies mumbling, ‘I…..I really like you.’ for the left
one and ‘I really like you too!’ for the right one. He seemed to be having lots of fun.

Wei Wuxian convulsed with laughter. “Good Heavens, A’ Yuan, where did a young boy like you
learn such things? You like me, I like you and that--do you know what liking someone means?” ‘It
means to be happy with an individual, who accepts who for everything that you are.’
‘I will never find someone like that…….’

‘After all, who’d be with me? A demonic cultivator who apparently captured hundreds of maidens
to deflower?’

“Stop playing and come eat. Your new dad got you this. It’s good.”

A’ Yuan put the toys away, drinking the soup carefully, mouthful by mouthful. He had never had a
dish as delicious as this. Whether at the detention camp or at Burial Mounds.

But the boy, the sweet little thing, presented Wei Wuxian the bowl like he was presenting a
treasure. “Xian…..Xian-gege, eat.”

Wei Wuxian liked this a lot. “Yes, very good. So you do know what filial piety means.”

“Speech is forbidden when dining.” Lan Wangji spoke out.

When Wen Yuan seemed to be confused, Lan Wangji put it in simpler words. “Do not talk when you
are eating.”

“Oh.” With that, A’ Yuan spoke no longer, busying himself with the delicacy in front of him.

Wei Wuxian’s jaw dropped. “How can this be? He only listens to me after I repeat myself a couple
of times, yet you only said once and he…….. Really, how can this be?”

Lan Wangji glanced at him, seeming a bit smug. “You too. Speech is forbidden when dining.”

Wei Wuxian grinned. ‘Ah~ he really never changes, huh?’ “When did you come? Do you want me
to show you around?”

“No need.”
I really did want him to show me around. Why does my mouth disobey my heart so much?? Lan
Wangji sighed.

Meanwhile, everyone enjoyed the small little family outing. It was a nice break from the hell they
see Wei Wuxian be rained down with.

Cultivational sects often had secret tasks, so Wei Wuxian didn’t pry. “Ahhh…….I finally met
someone I knew before, one who didn’t try to avoid me as well. Amuse me, Lan Zhan.”

“What counts as something amusing?”

“New sects, a sect expanding its residence, any sect forming alliances with each other so on and so
forth. Anything is fine~.”

After falling out with Jiang Cheng, he hadn’t heard any outside news. Most of what he received
was gossip or random conversations.

“An arranged marriage.”

“Which sects?” Wei Wuxian asked, bringing another cup of liquor to his lips.

“Lanling Jin and Yunmeng Jiang.”

The hand with the cup of wine froze mid air.

“My shi-.......Maiden Jiang and Jin Zixuan?” ‘I no longer have the right to call her my Shijie
anymore since I’ve ‘defected’. *sigh*........’
Lan Wangji nodded softly.

“When will it be? When’s the ceremony?!”

“In seven days.”

Wei Wuxian shook slightly, feeling a bit empty inside. He had been expecting this to happen but
receiving the news so suddenly…….he felt a myriad of words and emotions bottle up inside him.
Jiang Cheng didn’t even tell him!

Of course I couldn’t tell you! You might have done something impulsive! Jiang Cheng’s eyes
narrowed.

If it wasn’t for Lan Wangji, he probably wouldn’t have even known!

Though…….what would be the use even if he knew? Go there? No. No, he couldn’t. He had
already been booted from the sect. It was actually fine that Jiang Cheng didn’t tell him,
considering he might have done something impulsive and seen his Shijie get married in
splendor…….

‘Hmph. Jin Zixuan does not deserve Shijie. He got off too easily!!!’ “Lan Zhan…...what do you
think of this marriage?”

Lan Wangji said nothing.

“Oh…...why did I ask you? What thoughts could you have on a matter that you probably never
thought about?” Wei Wuxian sighed, knocking back the liquor in one gulp, feeling a tipsy. “I know
that behind their backs, lots of people say that my Shijie doesn’t deserve Jin Zixuan, ha. In my
eyes, it couldn’t be any more reversed! But she…..she had to……” She had to fall in love with him.
He really couldn’t understand. Why would you pursue a love that only hurts?
Throughout Wei Wuxian’s life, he had seen how love hurt, how love bled, how love was painful.
The only time he remembered love being sweet was with his parents, who he could hardly
remember and hardly had any mementos or stories of. Even then, their love of night hunting had
gotten them killed. So…...he couldn’t understand. Why was it worth loving at all if it only hurt?
What was the point? Wei Wuxian would never give himself to someone like that. The very thought
of baring his soul, his most hidden secrets to someone who could easily use to manipulate or harm
him…….he wouldn’t have it.

Even if he had toyed with the idea…….he refused to give himself up for someone.

It was unthinkable.

So he recognized his feelings but gave them up because he was afraid to do something like that?
But Jiang Cheng could understand. Wei Wuxian grew up in the toxic family environment where
Jiang Cheng’s parents fought all the time. And then with Jiang Yanli and Jin Zixuan…...there were
truly no positive examples to go from.

Jiang Cheng and everyone else may have seen Jin Zixuan change but for Wei Wuxian…..he
thought Jin Zixuan was the same.

“Lan Zhan! Do you know? My shijie…...she deserves the best person in the world!!” He slammed
the table with a slightly drunken pride. “The grand banquet must be one that everyone admired
and praises, even after a hundred years. None would be able to compare! I’ll watch my shijie
marry with absolute splendor!” Even as he said so, his heart was bleeding inside.

“Mn.”

Wei Wuxian was surprised he answered, then laughed bitterly. “Why did you answer? I won’t be
able to watch it anymore.”

Lan Wangji turned his attention slightly away to help A’ Yuan untangle the butterflies. Wei Wuxian
watched this with a small smile. “A’ Yuan stop rubbing his clothes with your face. It’ll dirty his
clothes.”
Expressionlessly, Lan Wangji wiped the corner of A’ Yuan’s mouth with his handkerchief.

Wei-xiong and HanGuang-jun with the little kid are too cute. What a happy family. Nie Huaisang
mused. A happy family everyone destroyed.

Truly a father. Everyone else marveled.

“Ahhh~ Lan Zhan, I never knew you were good with children. If you treat him better, I doubt he’d
be willing to go back with me……” ‘On second thought, that doesn’t sound bad. If Lan Zhan does
that…….maybe A’ Yuan will have a better life than the one I’m giving him on Burial Mounds.’

‘But I can’t be selfish. Lan Zhan surely has other things to do. I can’t bother him with this.’

No. Always willing. I was always willing. Wei Ying is most important. A’ Yuan too. My….My
family. Lan Wangji nearly spoke out.

Wei Wuxian felt something burning within his robes and his heart dropped. The talisman he used
to warn if anything happened while he left. If there was blood shed or if the array was broken, he’d
be notified immediately.

“Oh no.” Wei Wuxian gathered Wen Yuan up. “Excuse me, Lan Zhan! I have to go back!!”

The butterfly fell out of Wen Yuan’s pocket, but Lan Wangji picked it up, tucking it with the child
right after Wei Wuxian left the restaurant - and probably after he footed the bill.
“Lan Zhan? Why are you following us?”

“Why do you not mount your sword?”

Wei Wuxian’s heart rate quickened. “Forgot it!”

Lan Wangji unsheathed Bichen, grabbed Wei Wuxian by the waist and took off to the skies without
another word.

“Thank you!”

“Which way?”

Wei Wuxian directed them to the place, Lan Wangji picking up the pace as he felt something was
wrong.

“Young Master Wei!” Uncle Four called out. “The…..The fierce corpses in the Demon-
Slaughtering Cave got out!”

“Didn’t I set a restriction seal? Who touched it?!”

“Nobody! I-It was…….”

“A’ Ning!!” Wen Qing yelled.

“Didn’t I say---”

“No one touched them! A’ Ning ripped them off himself!! He even destroyed the restriction seal!!
Wei Wuxian, go save the others. They won’t be able to hold out any longer!!!”

Wen Ning was currently making quick work of the corpses and Wei Wuxian had a second to
wonder what was wrong since he wasn’t attacking any of the living, or rather, none of the Wens.

Did Wen Ning have a conscious? ……..At least enough of it where he would not harm those that
share his blood?

Wei Wuxian looked to Lan Wangji, hoping to get him to save the others while he calmed Wen Ning
down. But Lan Wangji simply took out his guqin and helped him out.

Wei Wuxian’s heart settled as he brought Chenqing up to try and get through to his friend.

“Wen Ning! Do you remember me?!”

Wen Yuan suddenly hugged his leg. This lapse in attention made Wen Ning lunge at him.

Wei Wuxian spotted Wen Qing and, in a beautiful maneuver, scooped Wen Yuan up and tossed him
over safely to Wen Qing.

“Take him away!” He managed just before Wen Ning threw him against a tree.

Blood rose up in his throat and dribbled down the corner of his mouth.

Lan Wangji’s expression seemed to change at once as the white-robed cultivator rushed to him,
almost embracing him as he passed spiritual energy to him.

Bold move, Didi! Lan Xichen applauded as Lan Wangji went red and Lan Qiren and the elders
coughed.
Wei Wuxian had a second to feel embarrassed, heat rising to his face………

Do we really need to hear this??? Everyone despaired.

……..before he realized just how close his secret was to getting out.

Luckily Wen Qing was there to save him, taking over. However Wei Wuxian pushed them both
away to go after Wen Ning as Wen Qing yelled for the others to get away.

“Where is your sword?” Lan Wangji’s expression was foreign right now, but Wei Wuxian couldn’t
afford to think about whether his secret was exposed or not.

“Don’t know!” He whipped out a dozen talismans. They linked together forming a chain of fire
that held Wen Ning down.

Lan Wangji strummed his guqin again, causing Wen Ning to pause in his steps.

Despite his injuries, Wei Wuxian played Chenqing, uncaring of the blood and pain churning in his
chest.

Wei Wuxian coughed out a mouthful of blood, unable to take it anymore, as Wen Ning let out a
roar, collapsing to the ground.

The notes increased in force, causing Wen Ning to curl into himself.

“A’ Ning!! A’ Ning!!!” Wen Qing wailed. She was held back but still couldn’t bear any harm to
come to her brother, no matter what.
“Lan Zhan! A bit softer----”

“Young…...Master…….”

“Wait!” Wei Wuxian froze. “Lan Zhan, stop for a bit!” He walked forward. “........Wen Ning?”

To his shock, in Wen Ning’s eyes was no longer a hideous white, but a…...a pair of black pupils.

“Young...….Master Wei…….?”

“A’ Ning!!” Wen Qing threw herself at him, the siblings falling back at the force.

“Sis…...ter……”

“It’s me!! It’s your sister, it’s your sister!!! A’ Ning!!!”

“Everything’s fine!! It’s done!!! It’s done!! A’ Ning woke up!!!” Uncle Four cheered.

“How do you feel?” Wei Wuxian asked softly.

“I…...I……” Wen Ning stammered. “I want to cry, but I can’t. What’s wrong…….?”

Wei Wuxian almost laughed seeing how he still stammered despite his undead state. He was glad.
He was really, really glad. He knew he was boasting and would probably never succeed in
awakening Wen Ning, but…...but it’s done! Wen Ning is back!!

Wei Wuxian relaxed at once. ‘And it was thanks to Lan Zhan…...hehe~!’ He was so happy!
Joy sung in Lan Wangji’s heart when he heard Wei Ying praise him so.

Wen Qing cupped her brother’s cold face, tears still streaming down. Wen Ning tried his best to
calm her but everyone else then started piling onto him, crying openly.

Everyone glanced at Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji with respect.

“Lan Zhan.”

Lan Wangji looked at him in question.

“You’re here anyways, so why not have a seat inside?”

The two walked up to his cave.

Lan Wangji stilled. “The Demon-Slaughtering Cave?”

“That’s right. I came up with the name.” Wei Wuxian looked proud and even a bit hopeful. “How
is it?”

Lan WangJi said nothing.

“I know. In your heart, you’re definitely saying ‘not very good.’ After the news got out, I picked up
on some of the comments as well, saying that I’m someone who cultivates the demonic path to
begin with—I’m the demon myself, so how could I be so shameless as to call my den the Demon-
Slaughtering Cave?”

Lan Wangji didn’t comment. The two had already walked inside the cave. Wei Wuxian’s laughter
echoed throughout the empty walls, “But in reality, all of them are wrong. What I actually meant
with this name is not at all what they interpreted it as.”
“How come?”

Wei Wuxian, “Simple. I often sleep like I’m dead inside of this cave. A cave that kills a demon
through slumber—wouldn’t it be the Demon-Slaughtering Cave?”

Lan Wangji, “.........”

Everyone truly did not know what to think of that explanation and mirrored the Jade’s blank
expression.

They continued to talk about the cave a bit before Lan Wangji asked a somewhat hesitant question.

“Wei Ying. Can you really control it?”

“Wen Ning, you mean? Of course. Look, he can think for himself.” Wei Wuxian gloated, “An
unprecedented fierce corpse.” ‘I really didn’t want to bring him back like this. I had hoped he was
alive. I just wanted my friend, that shy, timid boy, to return.’

Another round of glares at the Jins occurred.

“As long as nothing happened to me, nothing will happen to him either.”

“But what if something happens to you?”

‘Is he actually worried about me? Err. That sounds wrong. Of course he does, he’s a kind person,
after all.’ “It won’t.”

“How could you be sure?”

“It won’t.” He was firm. “And it can’t.” ‘I have secluded myself from the world. I want nothing to
do with the outside anymore. I just want to be left alone. And I won’t leave to do any of the evil
things everyone’s accusing me of doing. I have neither the time nor patience.’

What else could the cultivation world feel but shame?

Did they truly not have anything else better to do with their time than gossip and slander someone
who quite frankly, neither gave a shit nor did those things?

The conversation continued to derail.

“What’s wrong with this place?” ‘It’s…...It’s my home. Why do you…….”

“Wei Ying…...you know what I mean.”

‘Again. Again, really? I thought…...thought we were passed that. Even now…….Even still…...you
won’t……’

Lan Xichen sighed. Didi, I know you’re bad at communicating but you know how much he hates
this talk. Why would you push him?

Wangji glanced at him. I couldn’t help it, Brother. I was worried.

You should have found another way to express it. Young Master Wei is in a delicate state of mind.
Even if you didn’t know about it then, the teachings about resentful energy should have been
enough of a hint.

“You really are something, Lan Zhan.” He felt so angered, the blood he head tried hard to
suppress welled up again. He coughed a few times to keep it down.

Seeing that Lan Wangji went to grab his wrist again, he dodged. He didn’t want Lan Zhan to find
out.

“Get better after some sitting around? Did you think I’m dead?”

Wen Ning followed behind her with a tray of tea like he always did, like a little duckling. Wen Yuan
clung to his leg as he did so and switched to stumbling over to Wei Wuxian. Both he and Lan
Wangji looking at the boy in coordination.

“Young Master Wei…….Young Master Lan.” Wen Ning greeted them.

“Finished crying so soon?” Wei Wuxian asked little Wen Yuan as he picked him up.

“Just watch how I make you cry later!” She threatened.

“What a joke!” Wei Wuxian mockingly scoffed. “How could you make me…..Ahh!!!”

Wen Qing slapped his back hard to make him cough up and get rid of the bad blood.

“You…..You’re so cruel.” His face was full of disbelief as he pretended to faint.

Lan Wangji unexpectedly caught him, voice full of worry, and Wei Wuxian had a moment to relish
in Lan Wangji’s comfortable presence and scent, his previous ire forgotten.
“I have crueler things that you haven’t seen yet! Get up!” Without even needing to see, he knew
she had held up some silver needles in front of his face. He had faked fainting so many times to get
out of drinking bitter medicine that she was used to his bullshit.

But did she have to ruin that now?

He was so comfortable!!

Wei Ying, Wei Ying, Wei Ying. So cute. You’re so cute. Lan Wangji cooed internally.

Why, why, why? Jiang Cheng facepalmed. Wei Wuxian, you fucking idiot. You are so fucking in
love with Lan Wangji I want to throw up.

He got up as if nothing happened. “Please don’t. The cruelest is the woman’s heart. I wouldn’t
want to see that.”

Lan Wangji flipped his sleeves, turning to leave as if he didn’t want to talk to such a ridiculous
person again.

‘That’s probably true in any case.’

Just like that, Lan Wangji’s atmosphere darkened. I really should have been a bit more
forward……

Suddenly remembering that there was nowhere for Lan Wangji to sit, his inventions and papers of
all sorts strewn everywhere, his face scrunched up.

Wen Qing was indifferent as she swept off all the stuff from a stool. “There’s a seat now, isn’t
there!”

“Hey!”

Wei Wuxian picked up a cup from the tray, frowning as there were no tea leaves for guests.

‘.........Wait, what am I thinking? How could there be a next time? How could there be another
guest?’

“So you still have the face to talk about that?” Wen Qing laughed. “Look at what you bought, the
few times you were asked to shop. Where are the radish seeds I told you to buy?”

‘Shiiiiiiiiit. I forgot.’

Everyone laughed, seeing the lighthearted atmosphere return.

“What useless things?” He couldn’t afford to lose face in front of Lan Wangji! “I went to buy toys
for A’ Yuan. Right, A’ Yuan?” ‘Please play along!’

But he was sold out immediately.

“Xian-gege is lying. This other brother brought them for me.”

“How could this be?” Wei Wuxian fumed.

Laughter filled the cave just as Lan Wangji turned to leave.

“Lan Zhan?”

The other’s footsteps hesitated. “I must return now.”

Wen Yuan wanted to go after him. “Gege!!”

Wei Wuxian picked the boy up and caught up to Lan Wangji. “You’re going? I’ll see you off.”

“Gege, you won’t be eating here?”

'Could he really......stay.....?' Longing appeared in Wei Wuxian’s heart.

Lan Wangji’s golden eyes widened in shock. Wei Ying…...wanted me to stay?

But he couldn’t be selfish.

“This brother here has food at his own home. He won’t be staying.” ‘He won’t ever stay. Not now,
not ever.’

Silence descended.

“Lan Zhan…….” Wei Wuxian started. “You asked me if I intended on staying like this from now
on.” He sighed. “To be honest, I’d like to ask something as well. What can I do apart from this?
Give up the demonic path? Then what about the people here? Give them up?” He shook his head.
“I won’t be able to do it. I believe you wouldn’t either, were you in my place.”
‘I wish somebody could give me a nice, broad to walk on. One without using demonic cultivation.’

“Nobody can give me a nice, broad road to walk on. A road where I could protect those I want to
protect without having to cultivate the ghostly path.”

The two of them shared a look, knowing the answer.

There was no such road.

No solution existed.

And that solution would have existed had we not been such assholes.

“Thank you for keeping me company today.” ‘You don’t need to any longer. I know that it was
difficult for you to put up with me today.’

“Thank you for telling me the news about my shijie’s marriage too.” ‘I appreciate it, really.’

“But, let the self judge the right and the wrong.” ‘Let me decide my own heart.’

“Let others decide to praise or blame.” ‘For I care not for either.’

“Let gains and losses remain uncommented on.” ‘Because I do not take either to heart.’

“I, too, know what I should and shouldn’t do.” ‘That’s why I separated myself from the world.’

“I believe that I’ll be able to control it as well.” ‘Because I will die sooner rather than later, with
all the stress and exhaustion that’s been accumulated.’

I regretted walking away that day. I wanted to stay. I wanted to help you. But then I…… Lan
Wangji desperately wanted to return to that time and turn around, asking to stay for dinner…..and
maybe forever.

'Go away, Lan Zhan. Don't let me taint you.'

Lan Wangji closed his eyes and nodded slightly, turning around and walking away without looking
back.

And that marked their farewell.

Wei Wuxian realized with a start that he forgot to treat Lan Wangji and that the latter paid for the
meal. ‘Oh well, next time, I’ll……..’ His heart felt brittle. ‘How could there be a next time?’

‘Lan Zhan and I always end up parting on bad terms. Maybe we really don’t suit each other.
Either as friends or…….’

No matter how much Wei Wuxian wished he stayed…….it was an impossible wish.

They weren’t of the same path, after all.

But…..it was good this way. Lan Wangji was the embodiment of his ideal.

He shouldn’t taint that.

They truly were the same type of person. Lan Xichen contemplated sadly. And none of us were
brilliant enough to see that.

Wen Yuan snapped him out of it. “Xian-gege, will Rich-gege come again?”

“Who’s Rich-gege?”

“The rich brother is Rich-gege.” Wen Yuan answered seriously.

“Then what about me?”

“You are Xian-gege. Poor-gege.”

Laughter burst out amongst the crowd. Even Lan Wangji’s lips almost twitched into a smile.

Wen Yuan truly gave no face to the Yiling Patriarch.

Wei Wuxian humped, snatching his toys away and out of reach. “So you like him because he’s got
money?”

“Give it back!” Wen Yuan stood on his tippy toes to grab it. “He bought it for me!”

“Not gonna~!” Wei Wuxian really was ridiculous, even having fun teasing a child. “You even
called him dad. What do you call me? You’ve only called me brother, an entire generation shorter
than him!”
“I didn’t call him dad!” Wen Yuan jumped.

“I heard it. I don’t care.”

Wei Wuxian, oh, Wei Wuxian, why are you so childish? Many mused.

“I want to be someone taller than brothers and dads in seniority. What should you call me?”

“But……” Wen Yuan pouted. “But A’ Yuan doesn’t want to call you mom……. That’s so
weird……”

A lot of people, including Jiang Cheng, were openly dying from laughter at that.

A strange feeling welled up in Wei Wuxian’s chest at that, but he stamped in down, drowning it out
with annoyance. “Who told you to call me mom? I meant for you to call me granddad---you didn’t
even know this? Do you really like him so much? You should’ve said so sooner. If you did, I
would’ve asked him to take you away! His sect is rich, but it’s very scary, He’d take you back, lock
you inside, and you copy scriptures the whole day!” ‘Like he did with me back in our school
days…..’

“You still want to go?”

Wen Yuan shook his head. “No…...want Granny……”

“You want Granny, but not me?” Wei Wuxian wilted.

“No! I do! I want Xian-gege too!” Wen Yuan pleased him. “And Rich-gege, A’ Qing-jiejie, Ning-
gege, Uncle Four, Uncle Six…..”

“Ahh.…..enough, enough. I’m gonna be drowned amongst all the people.”

“Will Rich-gege return?”

“What return?” Something bitter settled. “He probably won’t come back again.”

No! I wanted! I wanted to come back! Lan Wangji’s heart truly bled from that statement. I was
going to come back. After…...After…...

“Why?”

“There’s no why.” Wei Wuxian looked to the darkening skies. “Everyone has their own things to
do, their own paths to walk. He’s busy enough, how could he have the time to spare with others?”

Wen Yuan seemed quite discouraged.

“.......Who cares about the crowded, broad road?” ‘I did, I always did. And I’ll never get it back
again.’ “I’ll walk the single-plank bridge all the night……” ‘Alone.’ “All! The! …….All the
night?”

What he thought he was returning to was a dimmed village was set alight with both light and color.

Everything was so clean and bright, giving off a warm light that lit up what he thought was a
desolate place in both the scenery…..and his heart.

Everyone walked out, some with lanterns in their hands.

“What’s wrong? Why are you all still up?”

“Hung them for you.” Wen Qing replied. “If you slip around in the dark, you’ll slip and break your
bones sooner or later.”

The tone was hard, but soft. And Wei Wuxian…….felt himself become a bit too warm.

“I have you here even if I break my bones, right?” ‘Then, I don’t have to worry. I have you to catch
my fall and piece me back together. Just like……’

Warm. Everyone felt comfortable.

“I’m not paid for this work, so don’t complain should I be a bit sloppy when I put them back
together.”

It was a silent promise.

A promise that Wen Qing would be there for him.

To heal his wounds…….much like his Shijie did.

Everyone bowed their heads because they couldn’t bear to see much more.

They couldn't care to see what they destroyed.

“Hm?” Wei Wuxian tilted his head, confused. “No one at yet?”

“We were waiting for you.”

“But I ate outside already.” He blurted out. ‘Oh. Oh no. Wen Qing is going to kill me.’

Wen Qing slammed the plate onto the table. The red peppers bouncing in unison. ‘Oh. She got me
some chilis to eat.’

“So that’s why you bought nothing.” She fumed. “I gave you a few coins and you frittered them
away!”

“No. I didn’t…….”

The rest of the plates and utensils were set out, the main set at the table saved for him, something
Wei Wuxian found hard to accept.

Wei Wuxian looked at them, the people who had feared him so much they wouldn’t even talk to
him. But now, they gazed at him with hints of ingratiation, gratitude, kindness, and veneration.

“These past few days, you’ve worked hard.” Wen Qing’s voice was low.

“You…..” Wei Wuxian stammered. “You’re suddenly talking so nice to me. I’m kind of scared?”
‘If you keep doing this…...it’ll…...it’ll make me hope for something…...something more……’

Wen Qing’s knuckles cracked and Wei Wuxian shut up immediately.

“Everyone has wanted to have dinner with you, but you were always so busy.” Wen Qing continued
softly, “Even if you’ve ate so much, come and chat with us. Have a few drinks while you’re at it.”

“Drinks?” Wei Wuxian asked incredulously. “Wine?!”

“Yeah, yeah! There’s wine, fruit wine that Uncle Four likes to drink and he made a few! It’s quite
rich.” Wen Changming replied.

“Really? Then I’ll have to try some!” He was handed a jar and opened it up, a delicious smell
wafting out. “It really is rich!”

When he drank, Wei Wuxian couldn’t tell what the wine tasted like because he was too
overwhelmed with emotions. ‘To walk it all the night……...huh?’

It wasn’t…….It was no longer dark at all.

He was warm, safe, and……

……….and at home.

A home.

Wei Wuxian made a home here. No. The Wen Remnants made him a home here.

A home that they destroyed without an inch of regret.

They regretted now.

But the people were all gone.

Murdered by a rather horribly ‘self-righteous’ crowd.

Wei Wuxian began to become tipsy after drinking a few jars and began to feverently discuss with
and convince Uncle Four how Emperor’s Smile was the best wine ever.

“Don’t drink too much. You’ve been drinking way too heavily.” Wen Qing reprimanded, a bit of
worry tinting her voice.

“Why are you like this?” Wei Wuxian whined. “It’s not like it’s the Cloud Recesses.”

“You’ve never brought anyone up here? What’s the deal today?”

“Hmmmm? You mean Lan Zhan? I met him on the way.”

“You ran into him again? Didn’t you see each other in Yunmeng as well?”

“Nothing special about it.” ‘Nothing special about me.’ “Lots of cultivators travel through
Yunmeng and Yiling.”

“Hm. And you call him by his birth name? Quite bold, aren’t you?”

“He does the same. It’s nothing. We got used to it when young. Neither of us care.” ‘It’s because
we’re close…...is what I wanted to say…...but that’s not true, is it?’

“I’ve heard your relationship is like ice and fire, always fighting with each other.”

“Don’t listen to the rumors.” ‘It used to be true. We fought every time we saw each other, but I
think we’re both tired of it.’

“Our relationship was quite bad in the past.” ‘Not like it isn’t now.”

“We did fight during the Sunshot Campaign because of our bad tempers.” ‘No…….isn’t it because
he hated my path?’
“It’s not so bad now. We’re so-so.” ‘So-so…….really. We’re not even friends, but we’re not
strangers either. We’re neither enemies nor rivals. Then what are we? Ha. What else can we be?
So-so…….it’s all I can really use to describe us.’

Lan Wangji thought he could be numb to this, based on the sheer amount of times it had been said.
But it still hurt.

It hurt to think Wei Ying thought of their relationship this way.

It hurt.

Lan Xichen was mad that Wei Wuxian said this, but at the same time, understood.

Wangji had never made his intentions clear. He even, when they were younger, rejected him all the
time. That must have stuck with Young Master Wei.

Wen Qing was quiet, probably sensing his melancholy.

“A’ Ning…….!!!! More food, cook us more food, please!”

“Oh, sure.” Wen Ning replied.

Wei Wuxian got up hurriedly. “Wait. I’ll do it, I’ll do it, I’ll do it!

“You can cook?” Wen Qing didn’t believe him.

“Of course!” Wei Wuxian raised a brow. “Leave it to me, just you wait.”
The comically horrified look on Sect Leader Jiang’s face was enough for everyone to realize that
perhaps, Wei Wuxian should not be allowed to cook.

Wei Wuxian went into the kitchen and started to make something. It seemed well-made
enough…...until he got his hands on the spices.

“He hasn’t burned down the kitchen yet…..?” Everyone heard Sect Leader Jiang mutter in wonder.

Should they be worried about that statement?

Wei Wuxian presented the plate in front of them. A’ Yuan took one sip and promptly burst into
tears probably because he couldn’t handle the spice.

Wen Qing took one look at the dishes. “From now on, you stay as far away from the kitchen as
possible.”

“Phew~ Thank god he was banished. The kitchen would have exploded should he have been
allowed.”

The crowd was also thankful for that.

(Lan Wangji made a mental note. Okay. Wei Ying is bad at cooking. Then I’ll just have to make it
up……
Lan Xichen, “...........”)

No matter what the world said about Wen Ning, the only thing that the fierce corpse in question
did was help everyone with the manual labor when transporting goods up and down the mountain.
Wen Ning could drag up many chests on his own, including the cart where Wei Wuxian sat on,
swinging his legs in boredom.

Other than the heavy duty lifting, Wen Ning was able to help him get rid of the corpses that
troubled the forests and people of Yiling.

This is one instance of the rumors holding true. Nie Huaisang flashed his fan in front of his face.

Wei Wuxian, however, rubbed his temples to ward off an incoming headache.

Many people gathered at the foot of Burial Mounds, wanting their ‘patriarch’ to take them in as
disciples and teach them demonic cultivation.

Wei Wuxian would not do that! This path was dangerous in and of itself. How frightening would it
be to have many others doing what he could do? And what if these disciples decide to betray him
and start attacking innocents? They would have had enough power to do anything really!

Wei Wuxian would not endanger the world like that. They were already cautious of him. And he
would not wish for this same fate of being constantly beat down on others.

The evidence is really damning.

Not only did Wei Wuxian not take in any disciples, he even discouraged the practice because of its
dangers, both mentally and physically.

So then…...all those demonic cultivators, creating havoc and claiming to be his disciples, were just
fakes?

So, to discourage them, Wei Wuxian commanded the corpses to throw out those that came near or
scare them off. No one got hurt so more and more came and he just wanted them to leave him
alone.

One day, he even saw a long banner that read ‘all hail the Supreme Lord of Evil, Patriarch of
Yiling’, and promptly spat out a mouthful of fruit wine.

Though he wouldn’t accept them as disciples, they brought quite some tributes and Wei Wuxian
accepted them. He needed the food and supplies to sustain the lives he was responsible for.

On top of them, the Lanling Jin sect returned to ask him if he wanted to join! This time, they
offered some much-needed supplies and medicine that he desperately needed since A’ Yuan was
running a fever and several of the Wens too were struck with illness.

Jins, “.........”

Everyone, “.......*glares*.........”

Wei Wuxian had grit his teeth back then and almost accepted……..if not for Wen Qing arriving
with the needed medicine and means to save everyone.

Thank the heavens that she was a medical genius.

.

From then on, he began using another mountain path to avoid everyone.

One day……..

He met Jiang Cheng and another clothed figure.

Wei Wuxian’s gaze froze and let them follow him to a small yard.

Jiang Cheng did not speak, only coldly telling Wen Ning to ‘get out’.

Jiang Cheng’s cheeks went red with shame. I really am an unthankful, unappreciative bastard.

Wen Ning looked down quite sadly and walked away.

Wei Wuxian felt bad for him but turned away to meet the gaze of someone he hadn’t seen for…..for
so long. “.........Shijie.” His throat swelled with emotions.

She smiled, taking off her hat and cloak, revealing scarlet wedding robes.

Wei Wuxian blanked, walking a few steps closer. “Shijie…….you’re……?”

“What? You think she’s marrying you?”

“You can shut up.” ‘She’s my sister. Of course not.’

Jiang Yanli spread out her arms, cheeks flushing lightly. “A’ Xian, I’ll…….be getting married
soon. I came for you to see…….”

Wei Wuxian teared up and almost bawled immediately. He would be unable to see how his beloved
sister got married. So, it seems that the Jiang siblings decided to sneak over and show him how she
would look when she got married.

“I know! I heard…….”

“Who did you hear it from?”

Something hurt within him. ‘Did Jiang Cheng really not want me to know that much? If it weren’t
for Lan Zhan, I’d never know………’

No, you idiot. I wanted to surprise you. Jiang Cheng soured. But then my surprise was ruined.

“None of your business.”

“But…...I’m the only one who’s here.” She spoke shyly, breaking the tension. “You won’t be able
to see the groom.”

“Hmph. Not like I want to look at some groom.” He instead circled her, praising, “It looks good.”

“A’ Jie, see. I told you so.”

“It doesn’t count if you two say so. I can’t take it seriously.” She answered earnestly.

Jiang Cheng sighed, “You don’t believe me and you don’t believe him. Is it that you’ll only believe
it when a certain somebody says so?”

Jiang Yanli blushed, quickly switching the subject, “A-Xian……. Give a courtesy name.”

“Hm? What courtesy name?”

“The courtesy name of my unborn nephew.” Jiang Cheng said, matter-of-factly.

“Sure. The next generation of the LanlingJin Sect is named Ru. How about Jin Rulan?”

“That’s great!” Jiang Yanli applauded.

“No.” Jiang Cheng, however, had complaints. “It sounds like Lan from the Lan Sect. Why should
a descendant of the Lanling Jin Sect and the Yunmeng Jiang Sect be like someone of the Lan
Sect?”

Wei WuXian was offended. “It’s not like there’s anything wrong with the Lan Sect, is there? The
Lan flower is the gentleman of flowers; the Lan Sect is the gentlemen of people. A good name.”

Everyone then remembered that Jiang Yanli and Jin Zixuan both accepted the courtesy name Rulan
back then.

The Gusu Lan Sect, on the other hand, were flattered that Wei Wuxian thought so high of
them…..despite also thinking very low of them.

“That’s not what you said in the past.”

Wei WuXian crossed his arms. “I’m the one who’s giving the name, not you. Why are you being so
picky?”

The two continued to bicker, Jiang Yanli calming them down with a promise of soup. If it wasn’t
for the fact that Wei Wuxian wasn’t living with Jiang Cheng at Lotus Pier anymore, he could have
thought that they were back in the carefree days of their youth.

And then, like an angel, she offered Wen Ning a bowl of her soup, despite knowing he wouldn’t be
able to drink it. Wen Ning was so flattered, he began stammering again.

Wen Ning is such an adorable person. People thought (mostly the ladies).

Jiang Cheng raised up his bowl in cheers, alone with Wei Wuxian. “To the Yiling Patriarch.”

Wei Wuxian remembered the proudly fluttering banner again. The ten words repeating in his head.
“Shut up!”

The two spoke for a while, a tentative peace descended upon them.

‘Trouble finds me…...huh?’ He smiled. ‘Why else would I hide from the world? I don’t want
trouble to find me any longer. I’m tired of it.’

He’s tired of it, he’s tired of it.

And we kept pushing him.

No wonder he lost control!

“We will be leaving now and won’t see you off. It wouldn’t be good if someone saw us.”

And they left.

Wei Wuxian sighed as he and Wen Ning made their way back to…...to their home.

The two made small talk and Wen Ning gave the soup he couldn’t eat to A’ Yuan who loved it a lot.

The weeks passed on and Wei Wuxian was happy to have been left alone. Until he got a letter
addressed to him…….inviting him to his nephew’s one-month celebration.

Everyone realized, with a sinking dread, where this was heading to.

He was so excited and immediately sat down to prepare a present for him.

There were so many ideas he went through and decided to give one for protection against corpses.
It would help the boy in the future when he grew up and started attending night hunts.
Wei Wuxian smiled when his masterpiece was done. He held up the bell with sparkly eyes. It was
made of pure silver with a strikingly vivid nine-petaled lotus carved onto the bell’s body. ‘Shijie is
going to praise me for this! My present will be the best, after all!’

Wen Qing gave him money to go get some new robes. He was quite dirty and his current robes
were ruined. He took this chance to also bathe and clean off all the grime and dust from his hair
and body, making sure to be as presentable as possible for the celebration.

Lan Wangji tried not to seem as interested as he was to see Wei Ying’s naked body.

(He could feel his brother’s disapproving stare.)

Wei Wuxian grumbled though when he thought of the price he had to pay to get the bell. “They
should have made it cheaper!!!”

“Young Master Wei, calm down.” Wen Ning said worriedly as they walked side by side.

Wei Wuxian teased Wen Ning for quite a bit before he showed the latter his present.

“What an impressive bell!” Wen Ning exclaimed, even as he moved away from it.

The bell was powerful enough to ward even Wen Ning off, a testament to its power.

So the tragedy could have been averted if Jin Zixuan had held the bell?
“But,” Wen Ning warned. “Since you’ll be attending Young Master Jin Ling’s full month
celebration, Young Master, you have to hold back when you see Maiden Jiang’s husband. Don’t
clash with him……”

How ironic that Wen Ning said that.

Wei Wuxian pouted. “You can relax about this. I know what to do and not do. For the sake of
Pe…..Jin Zixuan inviting me, I won’t badmouth him for an entire year.”

He could feel Wen Ning’s disbelieving stare and glared half-heartedly at him.

“Last time, when Young Master Jin told people to present you with the invitation at the bottom of
Burial Mounds, I thought it had to be a trap.” Wen Ning scratched his head, embarrassed. “And
then it happened to be a misunderstanding. It really was unfair to him. I couldn’t tell before, but in
reality, Young Master Jin is a nice person as well……”

Everyone, “...........”

It was midday when the two reached Qiongqi Path.

And Wei Wuxian frowned. ‘Why aren’t there any resentful spirits? There used to be so many
voices. Just what……?’

Wei Wuxian became alarmed at that though and turned to leave.

Wen Ning raised his hand to catch something.

It was a fletched arrow that came right for Wei Wuxian’s heart.

In truth, no one really knew the flow of events at Qiongqi Path. They only heard how Wei Wuxian
murdered the Jin Sect Heir and several hundred Jin disciples.

But they never heard the full story.

And it seems…..it wasn’t as simple as they thought.

Instantly, the valley was filled with familiar golden robes, all holding weapons or arrows pointed
at him.

An ambush?! An ambush right on the celebration of Jin Ling’s birthday?!

Zidian sparkled brightly and even unraveled, threatening the Jin contingent.

They were heralded by a familiar face he couldn’t remember the name of.

“Who are you?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“You dare ask who I am?” The man fumed. “I am Jin Zixun.”

‘Oh. Jin Zixuan’s shitty cousin then.’ The joy in heart disappeared. ‘Why is he attacking me? What
did I do to him?’

‘ Why don’t you just kill him if he’s in your way then? ’ The voices of the resentful spirits
residing in his body spoke.

Wei Wuxian waved them away. ‘I cannot fight them. For Shijie’s sake, I won’t…….’

Jin Zixun then asked him to remove the Hundred Holes curse from his body.

It was slight but Nie Huaisang managed to see the sect leader of a minor sect shift unnervingly and
grasp at his chest ever so subtly.

His eyes narrowed as he made a note to look into this.

But Wei Wuxian was confused. He didn’t know why this man had blocked his path. Removing the
curse could only be done by the caster.

‘He can’t think that I’m the caster, right? I don’t even have cultivation - not that he knows that -
…….how could I cast that? Besides, I don’t even have any grudge with him…...or do I? I don’t
even remember!’ At most, Wei Wuxian felt sympathetic, for dying due to that curse was horrid.

It was then that everyone remembered.

Right. Wei Wuxian doesn’t have a golden core. He couldn’t have cursed Jin Zixun. Then…..who?
Because if it weren’t for that person…...none of this would have happened.
Hearing the accusations thrown towards him, anger grew in his heart. When he heard how they
removed all the corpses from the valley to make him defenceless, he laughed, feeling even more
and more trapped.

The only weapon he had - sorry to him - was Wen Ning. Though he was outwardly calm, Wei
Wuxian was panicking. He needed to get out of here.

This is bad. Was the collective thought. Wei Wuxian’s battle instincts are going into overdrive. If
Jin Zixun keeps this up……..Jin Zixuan will soon arrive when Wei Wuxian loses control.

On top of that, he couldn’t stop the voices inside him from relentless assaulting his senses and
trying to convince him to kill everyone.

‘Can’t, can’t, can’t!!! Can’t kill. Can’t kill!!’ Wei Wuxian chanted in his head.

“This is the burial ground we’ve prepared just for you!”

Why does Jin Zixun purposefully seek death?!

Wei Wuxian laughed coldly, “You’re seeking your own death!”

Not a moment later, Wen Ning tore off the talisman on his neck, erasing his conscious in order to
react faster.

Arrows rained down the next moment.

They started to fight until Jin Ling’s present fell out of his sleeve and right into Jin Zixun’s grimy
hands.

Jin Zixun taunted him, saying how he didn’t deserve to even attend Jin Ling’s one month
celebration.

He’s better be glad he was dead. Lan Wangji and Jiang Cheng both thought. Because if he was in
my hands…...I would make sure he regrets the day he said those words.

At the same time, the voices rose an octave in his mind.

‘ Kill him, kill him, killhim, killkillkillkillkillkill……… ’

“Stop!”

Jin Zixuan yelled, enraged.

But Wei Wuxian could not hear them. He was trying to suppress the killing intent that started to
overwhelm him. His veins popped up on his neck and face, eyes flickering from a bright red to
crazed silver.

‘Calm down, calm down, calm down. Jin Zixuan is here. Shijie’s husband. Don’t. Fight. Don’t do
anything. Calm, calm, calm!!!! Control, control, control………’

He raised his sight just to see the present he had spent weeks on crushed to dust.

Oh. No.
His vision went red, the resentment taking over him, with only one intent: ‘ To kill! ’

Wei Wuxian was blocked by Jin Zixuan and some sanity returned.

‘Can’t, can’t, can’t. Can’t hurt Shijie. Can’t hurt Jin Zixuan. Can’t, can’t, can’t!!”

“Tell Wen Ning to withdraw.”

Was what he heard. ‘Stop Wen Ning? Does Jin Zixuan want me to die?’ “........Make them stop
first.” Wei Wuxian’s voice was coarse.

“Why are you still so stubborn? When everyone calms down, you can follow me back to Koi Tower
to explain things and answer questions. With everything clear, if you aren’t the one who did it, of
course you’ll be fine!”

‘Go to Koi Tower?’ Wei Wuxian wanted to laugh. ‘The only thing that awaits me there is death!’

“The moment I stop Wen Ning is the moment I die! And you think I could explain things at Koi
Tower?” Wei Wuxian mocked.

“They would not!”

‘They tried to kill me even before they confirmed whether I did it or not. Does he really think they
won’t kill me? How naive can he be? Or…….was he in on this?’

“They would not?” This time, he laughed. “How can you ensure it? Jin Zixuan, tell me
honestly…….did you really not know about their plan to kill me?!”

Jin Zixuan paused before he raged, “You! Wei Wuxian, are you mad?!”
‘Mad? Maybe, maybe I am. Mad for thinking I could attend your son’s celebration. Mad for
believing that I was worthy enough. Mad for thinking that I could…...could see Shijie and Jiang
Cheng again.’

Despair and grief wrecked their hearts as Wei Wuxian continued to spiral downward.

Wei Wuxian felt a blazing flame of hatred, the voices becoming more and more numerous.

“Jin Zixuan…..move away right now.” ‘Get away from me.’ “I won’t touch you, but you’re not
going to provoke me either.”

A gap opened up in the defenses around his heart and Wei Wuxian stepped back, breathing harder.

Jin Zixuan lunged forward, but Wei Wuxian thought the other was getting closer to try and harm
him. “Why can’t you just back off for once?! A-Li is still…”

You’ve always hated him, right? Why not get rid of him now? ’

Wei Wuxian gasped, feeling something slip from his grasp.

Then a strange crunching noise turned Wei Wuxian’s world monochrome.

Jin Zixuan’s lips moved, managing the sentence that he couldn’t finish:

“.......is still waiting for you to go to Koi Tower and attend A-Ling’s full-month celebration……...”

Chapter End Notes

Did you enjoy it?

It was truly difficult to edit this chapter and I still may have missed things because I'm
tired and it's 2 am in the morning.

Also, also, I decided to start writing updates on my twitter account.

Please tell me what you think in the comments!!

Next Chapter: Memories - Regret

Teaser:

Wei Wuxian kicked the person who spoke the most, blood staining his boots.

-A lovely color.- The voices purred.

___________________________

And everyone shivered.

Memories - Regret
Chapter Summary

Wei Wuxian during Nightless City......and a bit more.

Chapter Notes

Happy New Year everyone!!!

We are almost done with the memory viewing!! Just one more chapter!!!!

I actually wasn't planning to release another chapter since I'm on vacation in Costa
Rica with my family. We've been doing activities all day every day, leaving me with
little to no downtime!! Regardless, I managed to complete this because who needs
sleep?

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The memory ball lost power and fell to the ground, the sound enough to snap everyone out of it.

They had just received another piece of the puzzle.

A piece of the puzzle that made everything a lot more different.

Wei Wuxian had been possessed. Possessed by his own emotions. Possessed by his anger.
Possessed by resentment.

He had no control over what had happened and couldn’t even if he wanted to.

He had no control of his body, over his heart, over his actions.

But everyone could see how desperately he tried to stay in control.

Everyone could see how much he didn’t want to kill Jin Zixuan.
Everyone could see how forced he was.

And no one could say a thing.

Because how could they?

Their first reaction after recovering from what they saw was to jump the Lanling Jin sect. They
were only held back by the much more rational-minded folks.

Jiang Cheng too could only be held back from whipping the jins - specifically Jin Guangshan -
with Zidian by Lan Xichen. The Sect Leader then stomped off to his quarters, purple lightning
trailing behind him.

Exhausted and tired, they all retired to their rooms, a surplus of emotions crowding their minds.

(The Jins were watched. Though they no longer needed to be there, the others wanted to make sure
that they watched till the end, for the kind soul they helped kill.)

Everything they witnessed in today’s session was……too much.

The emotions, oh , the intensity. It was…..It was…….

It burned their very souls.

.
.

Lan Wangji was shaken. His heart, still injured, felt even more pain and he fell asleep with tears in
his eyes, a prayer on his lips.

(That night he dreamed of seeing Wei Ying. But only Wei Ying’s receding back. No matter how
he pleaded and cried for him to wait, Wei Ying disappeared…...swallowed by the shadows.)

…………..

Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren felt slapped in the faces. Wangji had told the both of them of the
conditions of Burial Mounds and had asked to be able to relocate the Wens to a place near Gusu,
where they could be protected, but they chose to ignore that. They had to think of the repercussions
of taking the remnants of the Wens underneath them.

They realize now what an excuse that was.

And how foolish they were.

Nie Huaisang had gone to bed with a thousand things running in his mind.

He had always considered Wei Wuxian a good friend, and yet he never really talked to him much
after the war ended.

He had been scared away with the thought of his family being implicated should he had chosen to
help. Besides…..who would have believed him?

He hadn’t ever done anything for his friend despite the other helping him so many times when
they studied together in Gusu.
I owe him…..So I will do my part in helping his reputation recover. As well
as…..perhaps…..helping him return. Somehow…..someway……..

……........

Nie Mingjue sat at the edge of his bed, in contemplation.

There was a lot to be said in the recent memory session.

He had always resented the Wens…..that’s not right…...a select few Wens for what they had done,
but then that hatred spread to unrelated, innocent people.

“Fuck…..” He cursed. “I fucked up.”

His sect was known for their staunch take on righteousness, and yet, they…...they.....he
participated in the murder of innocents. Those who had nothing to do with the terrors the Wen sect
rained upon them. Some even helped save his men!

He truly repaid kindness with cruelty and ingratitude…….

Jin Guangyao was pale and shaking. He knew that the incident of Qiongqi Path would be blamed
on him. But that mattered not, what he was more worried - no, shaken - about was the fact that all
of this had gone under his nose.

He had not known of the horrors of Qiongqi Path, but he suspected something was up when the
numbers showing the amount of reported Wens decreased ever so slightly.
But he had chosen to ignore it.

And then with Jin Zixuan……

He hadn’t meant for him to die. Jin Zixuan had treated him well, though awkwardly. And…..And
like a brother.

He met the man and told him about what Jin Zixun had done. Then Jin Zixuan took off…...he
meant for Jin Zixuan to come back injured. Injured enough so that he wouldn’t be able to take the
role as Sect Leader when Jin Guangshan eventually stepped down. But he hadn’t meant for his
death.

He suspected that yes, there had been the possibility of Jin Zixuan dying, but he hadn’t hoped for
the outcome to be that way.

But it didn’t matter though, did it?

But Jin Guangyao just had to go and destroy that. He admits now, he truly…..took too many lives
to be forgiven for and he even…...even…..wanted to take more under his father’s command.

Really…… He laughed. What kind of monster have I become?

………….

Jin Guangshan paced in his room. Nothing was going his way!

Why? Why??? Everything was going smoothly and then this memory ball pops up!!! Everything’s
been ruined.

The die had been cast and there was no turning back.

He was trapped, with no way out. He stopped pacing in his room as something came to mind. ......
No, perhaps there is one way out of this…..
.

It took a few more days to recover from this long and excruciating section.

It had been two weeks since they started this.

But to them, it felt like an eternity.

………………...

Wei Wuxian hadn’t realized what was happening.

Why had things become like this?

‘This wasn’t supposed to happen.’

No.

‘No, no, no, no…….’

It shouldn’t be.

‘This has to be a dream.’

Something must’ve went wrong somewhere.

‘No……. No!!!!! ’

Wei Wuxian clutched his head, appearing dead to the world. ‘Why isn’t there any control? I should
be able to control Wen Ning. Why, why, why…... Why? ’

He didn’t want to kill Jin Zixuan.

He didn’t want to kill Jin Zixuan at all.

He never had the intention to kill Jin Zixuan at all! It was just that moment. He didn’t know why,
but all of a sudden, he couldn’t control it. Why, why, why……..

As the light finally faded from Jin Zixuan’s eyes, Wei Wuxian’s entire consciousness became
blank.

‘Didn’t I say say I would know what I should and shouldn’t do?’

‘Didn’t I say I could control it?’

‘Didn’t I say that there couldn’t possibly be a problem, that nothing could possibly ever happen?!!’

Wei Wuxian felt overwhelmed. Too much so.

............Then everything faded to black.

The boasting from before hit him back like karma. Jiang Cheng thought with a tired heart. I should
have sent an escort since I know his penchant for attracting trouble…….
When Wei Wuxian came to himself again, he was back in the Demon-Slaughtering Cave.

He saw Wen Ning chatting with Wen Qing and lunged at the boy.

Yelling at him, even though he knew Wen Ning wasn’t at fault.

“With him dead, what is Shijie supposed to do? What is Shijie’s son supposed to do?! What am I
supposed to do?! What about me?!”

His shouts echoed throughout the cave scaring A’ Yuan into crying louder.

Wei Wuxian felt his heart sink lower into darkness. ‘Just why have I been locking myself up on
Burial Mound all these years? Why do I have to go through all this? Why did I choose to walk this
path in the beginning? Why did I make myself like this? What do others see me as? Just what have I
gained? Have I gone mad? Have I gone mad? Have I gone mad?!’

Everyone was tired. The last few days of rest had not settled their hearts at all. They were tired. But
Wei Wuxian was even more tired.

He was more tired.

He was human. And he was tired.

If only he didn’t choose this path in the beginning.

“I’m…..sorry…..” Wen Ning whispered. “I’m sorry…….I-It was all my fault…...I’m sorry…..”

Hearing Wen Ning stutter and apologize over and over again, Wei Wuxian felt extremely
ridiculous.

It wasn’t Wen Ning’s fault at all.

It was his own fault.

Wen Ning was nothing more than a weapon when on a rampage. He relied on Wei Wuxian to keep
him in check. Wei Wuxian, too, was the one who created him, who controlled him.

At that time, with all the tension and the killing intent on top of how Wei WuXian had never
hesitated to show enmity toward Jin Zixuan in front of Wen Ning, when he was unconscious, Wen
Ning recognized Jin Zixuan as an ‘enemy’ when he attacked, carrying out the order of
‘exterminate’ without a second thought.

It was his own fault for not controlling such a weapon.

And Wen Ning was a weapon, but did he become one out of his own will?

Could such a timid, stuttering person have been happy, killing all those people under Wei Wuxian’t
orders?

Those who had blamed the Ghost General for being a mindless killing machine, those who had
cursed his very existence, those who had cheered for his demise…….all of them remembered the
somewhat shy boy who had helped Wei Wuxian and Sect Leader Jiang without a care for his own
life and they couldn’t say anything. They saw him help others despite many injuried marring his
body and even when he became a corpse, he continued to help others.

Even when he lost control and killed several of their own…….was it not because he had witnessed
the death of his own sister?

Truly…...they, who had killed them…….were the real murderers.

Wei Wuxian kept thinking and thinking, how Wen Ning couldn’t have possibly been okay with this,
having met Jiang Yanli herself. Wen Ning probably took all of the faults as own his own, even
apologizing to him!

He remembered his Shijie. How happy she was.

……..And how he had destroyed it all.

Wei Wuxian suddenly broke into tears, voice submerged in a deep helplessness, “.......Can someone
tell me…...what am I supposed to do now?”

There was no answer. There was nothing anyone could say to help Wei Wuxian.

Suddenly, he felt a pain at the side of his neck, as if he’d been stabbed by a sharp needle. His body
grew numb all over, collapsing onto the rock bed. He could no longer move now.

Wen Qing removed her right hand, eyes red. “.......I’m sorry.”

‘What? Why? What is Wen Qing doing?’

“What are you doing?”

Wen Ning and Wen Qing glanced at each other, granting him a solemn salutation in unison.

‘What are they doing? What are they doing?’ “What are you going to do? Just what are you
doing?”

“When you woke up,” She started slowly. “We were in the middle of discussing it. I think we’ve
come to a conclusion.”
“What? What are you doing? Take the needle out---let me go!”

“Sister and I have come to a conclusion.” Wen Ning’s head hung low. “We’ll be going to Koi
Tower to give ourselves up.”

Everyone choked from the amount of panic that started to rise.

‘No. No, no, no, no…….’

“How? Why? What are you going to do? Apologize? Surrender?”

“Yes, more or less. In the days you were down, the Lanling Jin Sect sent people to give a few
words at Burial Mounds: To hand over the two leader of the remaining Wen Sect members,
especially the Ghost General.”

‘........No, no, no, no. Not them too. I can’t lose anyone else. No…...No……’

“I’m warning you two. Get this needle out of me right now.”

Wen Qing ignored him. “That’s us. According to them, if you hand us over, this incident would be
considered over with.” She sighed. “That needle will keep you immobilized for three days. Uncle
Four will release it if something happens within that time.”

“Stop it! Did I let you do this? Take it out!”

The Wen siblings stood still.

Wei Wuxian struggled for a while, but soon lost all feeling in feet. “I wasn’t the one who cursed
him!”
“But they have set their minds that it was you.”

They blamed him because he was the perfect target. They did it for no other reason than because
he seemed like the most likely person to do something like that.

They didn’t known then.

Now they knew.

Now they knew and they couldn’t do anything because it was too late.

It was all too late.

Nie Huaisang became increasingly suspicious if the increasingly fidgety behavior of the Sect
leader - Su Minshan, he believes was his name.

Every time the curse was brought up, he started to…...wait. The curse?!

Nie Huaisang stared at the man for a few more seconds before deciding to make sure of his
suspicions.

Wei Wuxian thought that it would be a simple matter for the sects to set up checkpoints and check,
but Wen Qing refuted him, saying they would never spend that much effort. After all, why would
they do that for the sake of someone like him?

Wen Qing sighed. "They straight-up prepared to kill you. Do you understand now? They don’t
need any proof. They don’t need you to find the truth either. Whether or not you have curse marks
on your body doesn’t matter at all. You’re the Yiling Patriarch, the King of the Demonic Path. You
specialize in dark curses, so it wouldn’t even be strange if you didn’t have curse marks on you. On
top of that, you didn’t have to do it yourself. You could’ve gotten Wen-dogs, your slaves, to do it for
you. It’s you, no matter what. You won’t be able to deny it.”

It was damning. It was all so damning.

Because they knew they would make that excuse.

Because they knew that they had been so engrossed with the idea that they had been on the of
justice . That they had been doing the world good by condemning the Yiling Patriarch and his
slaves .

But what they really had been doing was just…..just…..

Jin Guangshan, who had said this many times in public , cowered from the looks others were
shooting him.

The Gusu Lan elders, who had been the most forward for their hatred of the Yiling Patriarch
(within the sect) and the people he protected, all looked away, varying degrees of mortification
painted on their faces.

Lan Wangji had a moment of sick satisfaction for the looks on their faces.

“Even then, the one going should be me! I made Wen Ning kill them! Why would the knife go
instead of the murderer?”
Wen Qing’s voice was calm even as it shook as she explained that without Wen Ning and her,
perhaps, all of this would be over.

Now Wei Wuxian knew how Jiang Cheng felt whenever Wei Wuxian’s hero complex took over his
actions. Why he always looked as if the former wanted to beat him up. Watching others take the
responsibility onto their shoulders no matter what, insist on bearing all of the negative
consequences, unable to be stopped at all---this feeling……..was the utmost detestable!

Jiang Cheng clenched his fists, remembering all the times he had watched Wei Wuxian run on
ahead without him, leaving a trail of chaos in his wake. How he always did things that while, right,
always brought trouble.

Jiang Cheng always cleaned up the mess, but…..somewhere along the way…...he stopped and Wei
Wuxian fell.

Deeper into his own darkness.

Wei Wuxian shook his head. “No!” ‘No. Don’t leave me. Don’t leave me! Don’t go. Please.
Please…….’

Wen Qing squatted by his bed, reaching out to flick her finger against his forehead.

“I’ve said what I had to say, explained things, said farewell.” A resigned smile took over her face
and Wei Wuxian wished he could wipe it away. “Then, goodbye.”

“No. No……”

Wei Wuxian’s expression could be described like a child not wanting their parents to leave. It was
so weak, so vulnerable, so broken.
Lan Wangji felt Wei Wuxian’s tumultuous emotions crash over him. I should have returned to his
side sooner. I should have been there to help him. …...No…..even before that…..I should have
made him trust me and then perhaps I could have helped him in return. Helped him….......and
protected him..........

“I’ve never really said such things to you before, But now that it’s today, there are indeed a few
things I should say. I really won’t get a chance to say them after this.”

“........Shut up…….Let me go……..” ‘No, no, no, no, no…….Please no………’

“I’m sorry.” She smiled at him. “And…...thank you.”

Before he completely unable to move, he reached out a shaky hand at their leaving backs.
“No……”

‘Don’t go, don’t go, don’t go……..Don’t leave me alone…….’

Feelings of helplessness consumed them, but they could only be forced to watch as the pain
continued.

And there Wei Wuxian lay.

For three days.

During this time, he was trapped with only his thoughts and the voices of the resentful energy.
Whenever he thought of how the Wen siblings sacrificed themselves for him, he felt anger towards
himself, but even more than that was the relief at the thought of how everything would be solved
since they had sacrificed themselves. Because then he wouldn’t have to make a choice.

Wei Wuxian was horrified by the mere notion and stamped it down no matter how much the voices
tried to bring that stray thought back.

By the end of the third day, he was able to move.

All the frozen blood in his body began to flow inside him once more and Wei Wuxian leaped from
his bed and out of the Demon-Slaughtering Cave.

Wei Wuxian saw how the Wens probably hadn’t gotten any shut-eye within those three days. But
he couldn’t bother now, he had to go…...he had to go save Wen----his Qing-jie and A’ Ning. He
had to!

But as he exited Burial Mounds, alone, surrounded by trees and greenery, he stopped.

He didn’t know where to go.

Burial Mounds--he’d just gone down from there.

Lotus Pier----he hadn’t been back in over a year.

And Koi Tower? ….Three days have passed. The only thing he would see would be Qing-jie’s
corpse and A’ Ning’s ashes.

He stood there blankly.

And suddenly…...he felt that the world had no place for him, despite how large it was.
Lan Wangji, Lan Xichen, Jiang Cheng, and Nie Huaisang all had one thought, one emotion: Guilt.

Each one of them had the necessary power to help him, to show the world how wrong they were
about Wei Wuxian. But…..

But they didn’t.

All of them - albeit with varying degrees of time and knowledge - knew Wei Wuxian.

They knew him and his personality. They knew what he was like.

And they could have given him some sort of solace, some sort of place of solitude. A place where
he could be considered safe.

They could have given that to him.

But they didn’t.

And it hurt.

It hurt to know that they could have done something to prevent those events from occurring.

To prevent the death of a human like him.

He didn’t know what to do either.

He slapped himself. ‘At the very least…...I must…..must bring back their ashes.’
He rushed to Koi Tower, the wind whipping behind him.

He ignored anything and everything and made it within record time.

Surprisingly, there wasn’t much in terms of security so he was able to slip in. Just as he headed off,
he heard cries and paused, making his way in that direction.

Wei Wuxian snuck to main door without making noise and looked through the delicate carvings of
the wooden windows.

Two women in white kneeled by an intricately carved coffin.

Wei Wuxian’s heart clenched. ‘What am I doing here? Plead for forgiveness? What else could I
do? What else can I do? No one can give me the answer anymore. No one……..I’m alone in this
world.’

Madam Jin exited and Wei Wuxian hid on the roof. He saw the crumpled expression on her face,
an expression he never wanted to see again on the strong-willed woman.

Self-blame and guilt filled his heart and he clenched his fists.

But because of that, he was spotted.

Wei Wuxian leaped down from the roof and made a run for it.

From beginning to end, he didn’t dare to look at his Shijie, not even a single expression, not even a
single word!

Because how could he?

He ruined her life and killed her husband, leaving their child fatherless!
How could he bear to see her?

He no longer has that right.

No, you fool! Jiang Cheng wanted to yell. A’ Jie wanted to say something to you! She said.….She
told me…..to tell you that she didn’t blame you! That she didn’t want you to leave! That she…..That
we could work out something together.

Then Jiang Cheng’s breath caught in his throat.

A’ Jie never wanted you to leave. She never wanted you to die. She never blamed you, no matter
what and I---in my grief, I-......I-I…...I disregarded the sacrifice A’ Jie did for him. I lead the siege
and killed the one she gave her life for. I…..I......

His mind was clouded, filled with nothing but thoughts of how he brings nothing but death and
destruction in his path.

With shock, everyone realized that Wei Wuxian, very briefly, was no longer in control of his body.
The voices they had always heard whispering in the back of Wei Wuxian’s mind seemed to break
through his mental barrier and almost consume him.

He then overheard a conversation by the watchguard near a city gate.

They talked about the Ghost General and how fierce he was, killing many people from the clans.

‘How is this possible? Wen Ning won’t kill unless he’s commanded to! Was someone able to
master demonic cultivation enough to control him?’
Wait. So their previous theories were wrong? Without a command…..Wen Ning wouldn’t lose
control. But who.….? And why?

Was it…...to further malign Wei Wuxian?

The Ghost General did seem awfully strained as if he didn’t want to lose control.

jin Guangyao's eyes twitched. It couldn't be....... he glanced at Jin Guangshan and was shocked to
see a bit of panic in his eyes. Father, you really......

Wei Wuxian continued listening in on the conversation, the muscles around his eyes and fingers
twitching.

“Good thing the Ghost General was finally burned.”

‘No. No, Wen Ning, no…….’

“Or else, just thinking about how such a thing was roaming around outside, flipping out now and
then, would be enough for me to have nightmares.”

'A' Ning is no tool, no thing! How dare.....!! How dare they!!'

Someone spat, “That’s the end all Wen-dogs should meet!”

Those same people sat in the audience and watched as all eyes turned to them as they ducked
down, unwilling to face anyone.
Wisps of resentful energy curled around Wei Wuxian.

- Don’t they all deserve death? -

Wei Wuxian’s breaths became heavier as he pushed tried to push the voices away.

“The Ghost-General was almost burned to crumbs. This time, Wei Wuxian should know what’s up,
huh? I heard many of the sect leaders going to the pledge conference have spoken already. How
terrific!”

The longer Wei Wuxian listened, the colder his expression grew. ‘A pledge conference…...huh?
Even though they said they’d leave me and the others alone……..I should have known that to
expect any better of them.’

The Jin Sect felt their faces sting as they heard this.

They were the ones, after all, who had promised the Wens and Wei Wuxian reprieve if they
surrendered the Wen siblings and yet, look how easily they broke their promise!

He should have understood long ago. That no matter what he did, not a single good word would
come out of these people’s mouths.

As much as the truth hurt……..it was the truth after all.

Because they only thing that did come out of their mouths when they spoke of the Yiling Patriarch
was either fear or disgust.

When he won, others feared; when he lost, others rejoiced.

He was cultivating the crooked path either way, so what exactly did the years of persistence mean?
What exactly were they for?

‘All of my sacrifices were for naught. I just wanted to be left alone.’ He looked up to the sky.

And, as if answering his despair, it started to rain.

‘I’m tired of this.’

- Then stop holding back.-

‘I’m tired.’

- Then rest. We’ll take care of everything. We’ll kill them all. -

Wei Wuxian stopped holding the voices back.

He’d given up on the world.

And in doing so, he allowed the burning fire of hatred to take over his mind and actions.

He didn’t care anymore……

Everyone felt the breath punched out of them as they witnessed a barely conscious Yiling Patriarch
stalk his way to the gossiping mongrels.

“Yeah, terrific!” One gloated, as if he made a great contribution to this. “It’ll be fine only if he
obediently huddles inside of that damn mountain from now on. If he dares show his face outside
again? Ha, as soon as he’s out, I’ll…..”

“You’ll do what?” Wei Wuxian’s lips curled up into a mocking grin as he took in their frightened
expressions. “If he dares come out, you’ll do what?”

Wei Wuxian whistled once, and the gossipers all collapsed to the ground, a spirit on each of them
dragging them down. His voice was calm but cold as he continued to ridicule the people who want
to try and kill him.

He didn’t care anymore, so why should he be conscious of his actions? He didn’t care, he didn’t
care, he didn’t care!!

“Wei…...Wei Ying! If you’re really that strong, why don’t you go find those sect leaders
participating in the pledge conference? What could you prove by picking on us low-level
cultivators?”

Wei Wuxian let out another short whistle and the man fell from the city gate, breaking both of his
legs.

Amidst the wails, Wei Wuxian’s expression didn’t change at all, “Low-level cultivators? Do I have
to tolerate you, just because you’re low-level cultivators? If you dared to say those things, you had
to dare shoulder the consequences. If you knew that you were insignificant pieces of scum as filthy
as ants, how come you didn’t know to think before you speak?!”

Wei Wuxian kicked the person who spoke the most, blood staining his boots.

- A lovely color. - The voices purred.

And everyone shivered.

He walked away, leaving a set of bloody footprints in his wake. “But you scum are right. What am
I doing here? I should go over there right now…...to clear up some things.”

He saw the announcement at the gate, which even said the location of such a thing.

They were to scatter the ashes of Wen Qing and Wen Ning atop the ruins of Nightless City. And
then take a pledge to forever oppose the Yiling Patriarch.

So he made his way to Nightless City.

He escalated the one of the ridges of the Sun Palace to both get a good view and to quietly observe
the situation.

And he got there just in time to hear some of what was being said about him.

“.......lies the ashes of the Wen Sect’s remnants!”

‘No.’ Wei Wuxian peeked over just to see the box that held his family scattered to the wind.
He allowed a tear to slip down before a quiet rage built up as the crowd cheered.

The crowd, too, felt anger at their own ignorant actions. How they were so consumed in their own
ridiculous sense of superiority and justice. And how they were complicit in genocide and murder.

“Tonight, the ones whose ashes were scattered were the two leaders of the Wen Sect’s remnants.
And tomorrow! It will be the rest of the Wen-dogs and…...the Yiling Patriarch, Wei Ying!!”

‘How laughable.’ Wei Wuxian thought. ‘They said they would let us go if they got their filthy hands
on Qing-jie and A’ Ning. How laughable. How laughable. How utterly deplorable! ’

Many felt that they had been hit with the Lan Clan’s silencing spell and said nothing.

They were wrong.

So, so wrong……..

He found the situation so ridiculous, he couldn’t help but let out a low chuckle.

“Wei Ying!” Jin Guangshan yelled. “How dare you show yourself here!”

‘How dare I? You want to kill me and the others…..and the others including A’ Yuan! Even after
you promised not to! How can I not show up?’

“Why should I dare not show myself here? Do you people here even add up to three thousand?
Don’t forget, I’ve fought even more on my own before. By appearing here, haven’t I granted your
wish? No need for you to come all the way to my home tomorrow to scatter my ashes!”

‘That’s right. I’m here. That’s why, leave them alone. Leave the rest of my family in my home
alone!’ He clenched his fists. ‘I may have lost Qing-jie and A’ Ning, but I haven’t lost the rest of
them. If I can threaten these scum here and force them away from Burial Mounds, maybe everyone
would be safe. Maybe I don’t need to even fight. That’s right…..solve this peacefully. No one else
needs to die.’

Even when he almost lost himself, even when they had pushed him so far - too far -, Wei Wuxian
still thought they could solve this peacefully?

But they knew how naive Wei Wuxian was being now. The people they were at the time were
ignorant and self-important. They would have been insulted and been further provoked.

“What arrogance.” Nie Mingjue spoke coldly.

Some Nie Sect disciples died at Wen Ning’s hand too. So Wei Wuxian understood how the other
felt.

He turned away in favor of bickering with Jin Guangshan. “Sect Leader Jin, how does it feel,
having slapped yourself in the face? Who was the one that said he’d let the matter go if the Wen
siblings went to Koi Tower and gave themselves up? And who was the one that just said he’d
scatter my ashes and the ashes of the rest of the Wen Sect’s remnants tomorrow?”

Well. If Jin Guangshan thought he wouldn’t be insulted hearing this for the second time, he would
be wrong because he felt that his face had been slapped several times.

Accompanied by the rather peeved and pissed looks of the cultivation world, he wished he could
dig a deep hole and just hide in it.
But these people just didn’t see reason. Always saying it was his fault. Always his fault.

- Kill them. - The voices cooed. - Kill them all. Haven’t they always wanted to kill you? See, look.
-

He felt something wrap around him and the resentful energy pointed at the crowd. His gaze
followed.

- Some already have their weapons drawn. What have you done aside from threaten? These
people do not deserve mercy. Kill them, kill them, kill them. Kill them all……. -

Wei Wuxian laughed the voices to pieces, still intent on keeping them locked behind his smiling
mask.

“Oh? So I’m not allowed to fight back if they wanted to kill me?” He analyzed. “In conclusion, you
all could pull a siege on me, but I’m not allowed to fight back, am I right?”

If they cultivation world felt ashamed before, it paled in comparison to the disgrace they felt now.

Sect Leader Yao raised his voice, “Fight back? Those over a hundred people and the thirty on Koi
Tower were all innocent. If you were fighting back, why did you have to involve them?”

Said Sect Leader shrunk back in his seat. Now that everyone knew the truth about the ambush,
they knew the people there deserved what happened to them.
Wei Wuxian, “The fifty cultivators on Burial Mound are also innocent, so why do you have to
involve them?”

Someone else spat, “Just what great kindness has the Wen-dogs given you? To have you be on
those scum’s side like this?!”

Each and every one of the words one of theirs said back then felt like a backhanded slap in
retrospect.

They truly were the merciless ones, the ones without a heart, the ones who were cruel!!

“In my opinion, there isn’t any great kindness at all. It’s just that he thinks he’s a hero fighting
against the entire world. He thinks he’s doing an act of justice, that he himself is quite an
impressive person, risking everyone’s condemnation!”

Hearing this, Wei WuXian became silent. ‘Hahaha, a hero fighting against the world? I am no
such hero. For I am simply……. a human who wants to protect their family.’

A human.

A human.

A human who wanted to protect their family.

That’s all Wei Wuxian ever was.

He was never anything less and never anything more.

But they made him that way. They made him larger than life, an untouchable existence, a monster,
a demon, something far from what they were because…..because of what?

They could no longer find a reason as to why they did all that.

It all seemed so…..useless.

So pointless.

Why were the like that? What had they been like that?

Who did they think they were?

The people continued blaming him for the curse and Wei Wuxian lost more and more of his temper
as they continued to talk.

‘There’s no reasoning with these people.

This world is truly…….

……..truly……..

…….a horrible place to be in…….’

“.............”
“Just who is mixing black and white?” Wei Wuxian’s voice dripped in ice. “If I wanted to kill him,
I would have let everyone know it was me. Besides, such a person, I’d forget in no more than three
days, much less a year.”

And Wei Wuxian truly did forget Jin Zixun. There was not even a thought of him for the duration
he was at Burial Mounds.

Sect Leader Yao was shocked, “......Wei Wuxian, Wei Wuxian, today I’ve finally come to see. I’ve
really never seen a villain as unreasonable as you are… Even after you killed the people, you have
to shame them with words. Don’t you hold any sympathy, any guilt?”

Just how much deeper am I going to dig a hole for myself?! Sect Leader Yao cried.

The crowd flung curses at him, but Wei Wuxian accepted all of them.

‘What else could I do but accept? They wouldn’t listen to reason. They wouldn’t listen to words.
They just wouldn’t listen. ’

- Then just kill them. We’ve told you before. Kill them all. Isn’t that easier? If you kill all of
them, then you wouldn’t need everyone to listen to reason. -

Anger filled his heart, suppressing all other feelings.

One person said he admired Wei Wuxian, but because he was so ‘evil’ he would ‘forever stand on
the opposite side of him’!

How laughable! How utterly laughable.

Wei Wuxian laughed until he cried.

There was just bitter feelings in his heart, everyone was just so, so…..

……... So disappointing.

With a shudder, there was the creeping realization that Wei Wuxian’s own thoughts were smaller
and smaller. The voices became louder, replacing Wei Wuxian’s own will and own thoughts with
something else.

Then an arrow pierced his ribs.

And that was the last straw.

He looked down to the direction of the bow.

- Hehehehe. Kill him, kill him! -

And for once, he listened, dislodging the arrow from his chest and accurately piercing the heart of
the cultivator who shot it!

And even though he was attacked first, he was blamed for being ‘cruel’.
‘Ah…...I don’t care anymore. I really don’t care anymore……..’

Jin Guangshan ordered everyone to attack.

‘Ah......finally, finally they attack first!!’

- Kill them. - The voices ordered.

And Wei Wuxian obeyed.

Demonic possession……. Everyone realized when Wei Wuxian…….was no longer Wei Wuxian
but the voices that so relentlessly pressured him.

He --- no --- they placed Chenqing to his lips and played a sorrowful tune.

Wei Wuxian no longer knew who he was, mindlessly submitting to the voices.

Suddenly, the notes of the zither snapped him out of it.

Wei Wuxian placed Chenqing down, to see the person who had always caught his eyes since
young.

“Lan Zhan…….You should’ve known since long ago……..” Their cold voice spat. “Sound of
Lucidity is useless to us me!” With that Chenqing was placed by his lips again.

However, none of the resentful energy attacked the white-robed man.

Even then, Wei Wuxian cared for HanGuang-Jun? EVen then?

Even then, Wei Ying still cared about me? Lan Wangji could hear Wei Wuxian’s subconscious
ordering for no harm to be brought upon him. And yet I…...I brought harm upon him. So, so many
times. Whether through my words or our fights, I always hurt Wei Ying and he still couldn’t even
bear the thought of harming me?

Lan Wangji pulled Bichen out and lunged at him.

What little was left of Wei Wuxian’s sanity shattered then. Veins crawled up Wei Wuxian’s neck
and face as he laughed, “Fine fine! I knew since the start that we’d have a real fight like this
sooner or later! You’ve always found me disagreeable no matter what. Come on!!”

Didi, why did you….? Lan Xichen questioned. Don’t you know how bad that looks especially from
here? You look like you want to…..

I…..Brother, I….. Lan Wangji tried to explain, but the words refused to come out.

No matter how panicked you were…….you should have physically seen that Young Master Wei
wasn’t in the right state of mind! Pointing your sword at him, no matter whether you wanted to
remove Chenqing or not, is not a viable solution!!

“Wei Ying!!”

But Wei Wuxian had already lost his judgement and his conscious. He felt that everyone loathed
him and that he loathed everyone as well.
The voices were too powerful. They filled every nook and cranny of Wei Wuxian’s thoughts and
no one was able to think. They---

However, he heard a faint but familiar voice shout, “A’ Xian!”

Instantly, a bucket of ice-cold water doused the vile flames burning in his heart.

‘Shi…..ji…..e?’

“Shijie?!” All the fight left Wei Wuxian in that instant.

Jiang Yanli?

Everyone then remembered that this was where she died. Where the Yiling Patriarch killed her.

But what is she doing here? She shouldn’t be here. She should be elsewhere. Why……?

When Wei Wuxian leapt towards his Shijie, he saw a strange array from his peripheral vision, but
couldn’t pay the mind to observe it.

But those quick-witted ones saw the array and memorized it, comparing with ones they had seen
before.
And they realized it was…...a Spirit Lure Array!

But why and for what reason?

Could it be…..? Nie Huaisang fluttered his fan. They wanted Wei-xiong to lose control? Because of
the mind-clouding effects we all know the Seal that’s with Wei-xiong now has…...Even to
incriminate Wei-xiong, this is much too.......

He instead fought his way through the crowd. ‘Shijie…..Shijie…...no…..what are you doing here?
Get away…..get away!!!’

Wei Wuxian saw a fierce corpse stand up and drag a rusting sword towards his Shijie.

‘No, no, no!!!’ Wei Wuxian whistled and even played Chenqing, but the corpse didn’t listen. ‘This
corpse…..this corpse already has a master!!’

What the fuck?! Everyone thought. Already has a master? Then…...Jiang Yanli’s death was
planned?

Jin Guangyao froze for a full minute. No. It couldn’t be. He looked at his Father’s calculated
expression and his heart sank. Don’t tell me…… Was it when Father…...but why?! Lady Yanli was
never in ou--his way! Just why would he……? And then the array! He wanted Young Master Wei
to lose control that day, but…...oh no.

Jin Guangyao remembered that most of the Jin disciples deployed that day were the sons or
subordinates under those of an enemy faction that opposed him. Most of the disciples on his side -
their strongest too - were all left behind at Koi Tower.

Why Father? Why…..

You wanted to weaken all the sects and have ours rise above the others? This truly is……

Pretty fucking damning.

The corpse raised the sword and slashed down at Jiang Yanli!

“Stop it, stop it,” Wei Wuxian had lost it. “Stop it!!! Right now, stop it!!!!”

But he was too late and could only watch her fall.

Bichen’s sword glare sliced the corpse down but Wei Wuxian was too distraught to even thank Lan
Wangji for his help.

Wei Wuxian’s entire attention was taken up by his sister, so he pushed Lan Wangji - who had
grabbed his collar and was saying something - away.

Jiang Cheng, who had been holding her, threw a well-deserved punch towards him, shouting,
“What happened?! Didn’t you say you could control it?! Didn’t you say it’d be fine?!”

Wei Wuxian’s face was blank as he collapsed on the ground. “.........I don’t know…...I don’t know
what happened…...why…...why……” He continued, in despair, “.......I can’t control it, I just can’t
control it……”

“........A’ Xian……..” He heard Jiang Yanli weakly speak.

‘I…….’ Wei Wuxian trembled. “Shijie…..I…..I’m here.”

He felt fear in him when Jiang Yanli opened her eyes. Fear because he felt that he would never see
the light in those eyes again.
Only in front of her would he crumble.

Only in front of her would he be laid bare.

“......A’ Xian. Before…..why did you run away so fast…..” She spoke with much difficulty. “......I
didn’t even get the chance to look at you, or say something to…...you……”

Wei Wuxian gazed at her face, suddenly afraid since her face was the same as Jin Zixuan’s,
covered in dust and blood. He was scared…..scared that if she spoke any further…...she would die.

Everyone knew this fear wasn’t unfounded because soon, she would die.

But…..unlike the rumors…...she didn't die by her shidi---didi’s hand. It seems more and more
like…... one of us killed her.

“I’m…..” She started. “I’m here to tell you…..”

To tell him what?

That it’s fine?

That ‘I don’t hate you’?

That everything is fine?

That ‘I don’t blame you for having killed Jin Zixuan’?

Impossible.

He couldn’t forgive himself for what happened.

Much less her.

She just sighed, “A’ Xian, you…...you should stop first. Don’t…….don’t……”

“Okay…...okay…...I’ll stop…..” Ignoring the protesting voices in his head, he placed Chenqing
over his lips and managed to command the corpses to obey him.

Wei Wuxian obediently stared at her, awaiting her final judgment.

…….Only to see her eyes widen…….

……...And push him away.

What? What happened?

They were seeing this from Wei Wuxian’s perspective so they didn’t register what had happened
until they saw it.

Blood splashed on his face.

‘Wh…..at…..?’

A sharp gleaming sword was pierced through her neck.

All voices faded from his mind, as he stared at his Shijie, his family, the only person he would
gladly hand his life over to.

Dead.

Dead.

Deaddeaddead……..

Dead.

Wei Wuxian let out a bitter scream.

Jiang Yanli was killed?

Jiang Yanli was killed!!

And not by Wei Wuxian’s hand…...but by one of their own!

Even though Jiang Cheng had witnessed this in person before, he still couldn't help but be frozen in
shock just as he was in that time. He could only watch as his sister died. He knew he could have
prevented this. If he had just been a bit more observant.....he could used Sandu or Zidian to block
the oncoming attack and prevent the sword from hurting anyone. If only he had acted faster......If
only.....If only......

Maybe then, this tragedy wouldn't have occurred........

He shot over to the perpetrator and broke his neck with his bare hands.

But somehow, he was able to hear the words of a random sect leader. “You! Back then…...you
caused the deaths of Jiang Fengmian and his wife, and now you caused the death of your Shijie.
You suffered from your own actions and yet you dared vent your anger on another! Instead of
turning around, you took yet another life. Wei Wuxian, your crimes---shall never be forgiven!!”

Wei Wuxian did not cause any of the Jiang Family’s death. What happened was simply…...
unfortunate consequences.

And as for Wei Wuxian’s crimes……...they have been atoned for. WIth his death and his actions.
No matter how much they didn’t want to admit it.

It was all their fault for what happened. Not Wei Wuxian’s,

It was never Wei Wuxian’s fault.

Wei Wuxian dropped the boy, and gave up.

The only one left to keep his sanity together was dead.

A world without his Shijie…….

A life without his Shijie…….

He didn’t need.

So he gave up.
He gave up all control.

He let the voices do what they want.

He didn’t care anymore.

He couldn’t care anymore.

Screams filled their minds blocking out all senses and Wei Wuxian's conscious blacked out.

But everyone suspected that that was when the Tiger Seal was used.

And as they suspected…….he was possessed. He hadn’t even known what he had done.

When he came to, he was still in the darkness.

He tried to move, but his body wouldn’t cooperate. Instead, he…...he saw…..

The Gusu Lan contingent stiffened. Was this when their Second Jade rebelled?

But then…..why did they see only a creeping, coiling darkness?

- Hello~. Had a good sleep? -

Wei Wuxian’s breath choked.

- Did you like what we did? You didn’t like them, so we killed them. Did you like it? Did you like
our present? -

‘No…..No….No………’

Memories rushed back about what--- they did.

The Tiger Seal was used again.

And killed everyone.

Did he kill everyone?

Even…..Even…..Lan Zhan?

“No…..”

- Oh? You didn’t? What a shame. Even though they hated you. Even though they tried to kill
you. You still didn’t want to murder them all? -

“Get lost……”

Wei Ying wasn’t saying ‘get lost’ to me…...he was…..he was trying to fight off the dark energy
possessing him. Lan Wangji choked. So he heard nothing. He heard nothing and I thought…..this
whole time that…….
Lan Qiren closed his eyes. He finally felt the last piece of the puzzle connecting. He always
thought how odd it was when Wei Wuxian kept saying ‘get lost’, not even looking straight at
Wangji but at…..at something else, but was too angry to think further.

- Get lost? - The voices scoffed. - Why should we? We are ever a part of you ever since we bonded
in Burial Mounds. You can’t get rid of us. Not now. Not ever. So….....You are ours now. To do
whatever we want with. -

‘No…..’

- Hm…..still protesting, huh? If you don’t listen to us, we’ll kill him. We’ll kill Lan Wangji.
We’ll kill him. And make you watch. As limb by limb, bone by bone, he’s ripped to pieces. Would
you like that? -

Lan Wangji and the others were horrified when they continued to hear the things the voices
continued to say. What they would do to the Second Jade should Wei Wuxian refuse to obey them.

“Get lost!” ‘No, No, No…..leave him alone……..’

- Hehehe…...we can’t do that. You’re ours. Ours. Ours to possess. Ours to torment. Ours to
consume. You can’t ever escape! -

It was so appalling, so spine-chilling, so abhorrent.

Just watching it made them feel nauseous. Much less Wei Wuxian, would had been living with
these….these things for years!
‘No, no, no, no!!!’ Wei Wuxian was terrified. “ Get lost! ”

- Never. -

And he was yet again consumed in the darkness.

Chapter End Notes

Did you enjo--

I'm not going to be cruel and say that after this chapter, but regardless I hope the
chapter was to your satisfaction!

The chapters after the memories are over probably won't be too long (but don't hold
me to that!).

I hope you all have a wonderful day!

Next Chapter: Memories - Smile

Teaser

Wei Wuxian felt himself floating and slowly dissolving into nothing in the darkness.
He was content like this.

Content on fading away.

__________________________________

Jiang Cheng and Lan Wangji only had silent tears on their faces as they mouthed ‘no’.

__________________________________
The faint notes of Inquiry dragged him back to the light.

‘This is…….the Cloud Recesses?’ Wei Wuxian mindlessly thought.

He followed the music to see a beautifully painful sight.

Lan Wangji was sitting on the grass playing - no, calling - for him.

[Wei Ying……] The guqin sobbed. [Wei Ying, where are you? Come back…...come
back, please…….]

Tears rolled down that peerless face, making Wei Wuxian step forward in a daze.
‘Ah…….what a wonderful dream. Lan Zhan actually cares about me so much……..’

He sighed. ‘This can only be a dream. After all, why would Lan Zhan care for a
monster like me? He must be disgusted by me………’

__________________________________

No, no…...Wei Ying, no. That’s not it. Never. Not you. Lan Wangji shook his head,
trembling.

__________________________________

Just as Wei Wuxian went to touch the pure Jade, he stopped.

His hands were cracking and slowly fading to nothing.

‘Ah…...even in my dreams, I’m not allowed to touch him……’ Wei Wuxian closed his
eyes in resignation. ‘Just as well…….I don’t want to taint him…….’

And with that, he faded away.

Completely.

Forever.
Memories - Smile
Chapter Summary

The days before, during, and after the Siege at Burial Mounds.

Chapter Notes

I cannot tell you how tired I am!

This chapter drained a lot out of me, and I do not feel like I got the correct emotions
across.

I may edit this later due to mistakes I know are there!

Nevertheless, I present to you Chapter 9!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Silence.

The entire hall was filled with silence as the light of the Jiyi Qiu faded.

Those who still had grudges against Wei Wuxian for using the Tiger Seal at nightless City could
no longer use that to blame him. After all……

After all, Wei Wuxian wasn’t the one who used it.

The evidence was there for them to see.

Wei Wuxian did nothing wrong at Nightless City.

He killed those who tried to kill him, he attacked those that attacked him.
They gathered here to condemn a criminal.

But instead, they were faced with their own crimes.

Even though they could finally breathe, they all felt suffocated under the guilt, the anguish , they
felt for condemning, slandering, vilifying, and destroying an innocent man.

But what could they do, despite feeling the shame?

They had already killed the man.

Punish themselves?

But how?

How would they be able to do such a thing when the person in question is dead and they have
nothing to show for their crimes?

How?

As everyone was caught up in their own thoughts, they did not see the shocked faces of the
commoners of Lotus Pier slip out of the hall, minds full of the information they had just heard.

They had heard of the rumors from the servants directly working in the place, but……..but seeing
it themselves was a whole different story.

They returned to their own houses in deep contemplation.

Some of them, being members of the original Lotus Pier, knew of Wei Wuxian and his
mischievous, his true personality, and were always shot down when trying to convince others that
he wasn’t evil.
The rumors got to be too much and they had silently suffered hearing the slander against the young
master they all loved.

Hearing how wronged he was by the sects and seeing how everyone else gradually becoming
convinced of it - the longer the cultivational sects stayed at Lotus Pier - made them feel…... smug
in some way.

Because now, everyone could now see how wrong they were about the bright, cheerful boy they
all knew.

At the same time…...they felt relieved because now…...now they could finally mourn the loss of
that boy they all knew.

Finally……

Finally……

……………………….

The sects had no knowledge that their viewing sessions had been witnessed by the commoners and
how knowledge of what had happened was being spread, slowly but surely, throughout the town.

They retired to their rooms for the day.

Lan Wangji sat at the edge of his bed, staring and staring and staring at the wall in front of him
until everything that occurred that day crashed over him.
Wei Ying…….. Crystalline pearls fell from a liquid gold into a white abyss.

“Wei Ying……” He whispered into the air.

He pulled out his guqin and started the first stanza of Inquiry. [Wei Ying…...are you there?]

But none of the souls he talked to had an answer.

[Wei Ying……..]

[Wei Ying……..]

[Wei Ying……..Come back…...I’ll protect you this time………..]

He played till he bled and cried himself to sleep when there was no answer.

………………..

Lan Xichen, Lan Qiren and the Gusu Lan elders all heard the sorrowful Inquiry echo into the night
and felt like they had been slapped across the face.

Why didn’t I listen to Wangji??? Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren repeated to themselves. Why…...just
why……?

The elders, who had previously spat on the boy, could no longer say anything. To them, that boy
had tainted their Second Jade, but…….

But who knew that that was never the case.

Wei Wuxian was never tainted.

They were the ones who painted that picture in their hearts.

All he was…..was a child who wanted to be happy.

………………….

Jiang Cheng returned to his room, Chenqing and Suibian in hand. (The Jiyi Qiu was safely and
secretly stowed away.)

He hugged the sword and flute close to him. The only reminders he had left of his brother.

The one he…..The one h-he……

The one he helped kill.

“Wei Wuxian…...shixiong…….brother…….I’m sorry…….” He cried into the desolate air. “I’m

sorry……..forgive me…….come back……..”

…………………………..

Jin Guangyao decided it would be for the best to go tell his Da-ge, Nie Mingjue, what had
happened. What truly happened.

What he helped participate in.

But when he went out he overheard his father ranting about something in his room.

“.........nothing’s going as planned! …….was…….become…...Chief

Culti…….should…...every…..gone…..planned!”
Jin Guangyao smiled wryly at that. Unfortunately, I don’t think that’s going to happen. The sect
may even fall…….

“.......no choice……….use that! ” The rest of the words were too muffled for him to hear.

‘That’? What could he……. Jin Guangyao’s train of thought crashed when he connected the dots.
No, no, no. Father, you wouldn’t…….

He returned to his room, heart beating fast. He had to warn everyone, he had to before……

Before Father uses that…….

Jin Guangyao slipped out as inconspicuously as he could and dashed off to a corner.

He bit his lip and rushed to where Nie Mingjue might be. Jin Guangyao knew that there were
people on lookout and had purposefully made himself noticeable to allow himself to get caught by
some Nie Sect disciples.

He was thrown into Nie Mingjue’s office and let out a muffled ‘ow’.

“Meng Yao?” Nie Mingjue questioned gruffly.

“........Da-ge.” Jin Guangyao smiled stiffly.

“Why are you here?”

“Da-ge.” Jin Guangyao’s voice became low and serious. “Please warn everyone to get out of here.
As soon as possible.”

Nie Mingjue frowned. Usually, he would brush something like this off since he always believed
the smaller man was lying to him. But…..
But there was something different this time around.

He opened his mouth. “Explain.”

“Fath-- Jin Guangshan is…….”

……………………..

Nie Huaisang had sent people out to observe Su Minshan. That sect leader had always flinched or
pulled his clothes tighter across his chest every time the Hundred Holes Curse was mentioned.

And if his hunch was right……..

A knock at the door signaled the return of his loyal subordinates.

“What have you found?” Nie Huaisang opened his fan.

“Sect leader Su has traces of the Hundred Holes Curse on his body.”

The fan snapped closed as Nie Huaisang smiled. “As I expected.”

“Young Master.” His subordinate hesitated. “Will you expose him?”

Nie Huaisang sighed. “I will.”

“If this one may be so bold……”

“You may.”
“Why? Why would you do that?”

Nie Huaisang paused. “I don’t know.” He replied with. And this time he really didn’t know.

The subordinate bowed and took his leave.

Why? ……..Why indeed?

Perhaps it’s to resolve myself of the guilt of not helping a friend of mine when he was in danger.

Perhaps…….I just want to be a good person.

Perhaps it’s just on a whim.

“Perhaps I wish to do something different.” He whispered into the night air.

Another knock resounded on his door and he answered it.

“What is it?”

“Young Master, it’s an emergency! Sect Leader said…….” The servant whispered the rest into his
ear.

Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened. No wonder! Now wonder we couldn’t find it! To think Jin
Guangshan would actually…….

…………………

Everyone sat down to prepare for the last memory session.

But they didn’t know why the Yunmeng Jiang, Gusu Lan, and Qinghe Nie Sects looked off. They
brushed it off thinking it was their imagination and began pouring their energy into the memory
ball.

The only thing they saw was darkness when they started it up. They were confused until they
heard the voices.

- Why won’t he crumble? -

- This is odd. He should have collapsed and given in to us by now. -

- Odd, odd, odd. -

- Why won’t he give up? -

- We should have taken HanGuang-Jun captive and threatened him. -

- Yeah, yeah. Our vessel would have been more obedient then. -

Said HanGuang-Jun clenched his fists, fury running rampant in his golden eyes. The resentful
spirits tortured Wei Ying. They threatened him. They tried to break him. How dare…..How dare
they!

But even more than that he was angry at himself. He wasn’t there to help Wei Ying. He should
have been there! He shouldn’t have been daunted by Wei Ying’s rejections! He should have kept
pressing on! Maybe then…..Maybe then things would have been different.

- Oh well. Too late for that. Let’s continue breaking him. -

- Yeah. It’s so much easier now considering the humans did us a favor and made the defenses
around his heart weak. -

“.................”

What could they say?

They all pushed and pushed and pushed Wei Wuxian until, like they wanted him to, like he didn’t
want to he broke.

‘I’m so tired…..’

‘What’s the point in even trying anymore?’

‘No one is left.’

‘There is no one left who cares about me……..’

‘None…….’

‘ No one!! ’
.

……………

…………………….

…………………………….“Xian-gege?”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes snapped open and with a start, he realized he was in the Burial Mounds. ‘How
did I get here?’

‘I……’ He shook his aching head, gradually becoming aware of a tiny hand in his.

The hand in his own twitched.

“Xian-gege?”

Wei Wuxian’s mind cleared instantly as he saw who held his hand. “.......A’ Yuan?”

A’ Yuan threw himself at Wei Wuxian. “Xian-gege, you’re awake!!” The boy sobbed.

“A’ Yuan, stop crying. I’m alright.” ‘I’m not. I never will be.’

“Don’t lie!!” A’ Yuan yelled.

Wei Wuxian was taken aback. ‘How did he know?’

“Xian-gege, you were crying in your sleep!! You said you won’t ever be alright!!”

“That was…..That was just a nightmare.” Wei Wuxian lied. “I’m fine now.”

“You’re not…..” A’ Yuan sniffed. “You’re not……”

Wei Wuxian was helpless in front of his little one’s tears. So he hugged the boy until he calmed
down.

“Young Master Wei?”

Wei Wuxian’s head snapped up and he saw the relieved face of Uncle Four. “What’s wrong?”

“You’re finally awake!” He exclaimed.

“What do you mean?”

“You’ve been unconscious for a month!”

“A month…..?” Wei Wuxian gaped. ‘Wait. It’s been a month…..then……’ “Has anything
happened?”

“Nothing, thankfully.”

He let out a sigh of relief. “Then, do you how I got here?”

Uncle Four shook his head. “Unfortunately, no. We were all probably sleeping by then.”
“Oh.”

Secretly, the Gusu Lan contingent let out a breath of relief. They knew their Second Jade had
dropped off the infamous Yiling Patriarch off at Burial Mounds, but didn’t know whether he was
noticed or not.

Wei Wuxian continued to talk for a while to get the general outlook of how everyone was doing.

In the month he was out of commission…….

Several of them had died.

Since Wen Qing and Wen Ning were the only ones able to take care of illnesses and gather the
right amount of herbs to make the medicine, everyone could only do minimal amounts of work from
the remaining herbs to take care of whatever ailments they had.

The collective sound of grit teeth and clenched fists resounded throughout the quiet hall where
everyone sat.

You could practically hear the guilt rolling off everyone.

They had a funeral the next day.

The Qishan Wen Sect typically burned their deceased members and buried the ashes in the ground
and so that’s what they did.
Wei Wuxian joined them and went over all the funeral rites, praying that they had a peaceful
parting from the world and that they would find happiness in their next life.

The more respectful ones in the room, too, held their hands up in prayer, offering their sincerest
apologies despite knowing it wouldn’t be well-received for the things they had done.

They knew it wouldn’t make up for what they had done.

He went to bed that----

Everything became blank and dark and the only thing, or rather, emotion , everyone could feel was
manic fear.

The darkness in Wei Wuxian’s mind and heart clouded everything.

…………

………………….

……………………………..

A voice accompanied by a faint light dragged him back to the land of the living.
“Xian-gege, wake up!! Wake up, please!!! Don’t leave me! Don’t leave me!!”

‘A…..Yu…..an…..?’

Wei Wuxian forced his heavy eyes to open. “A’ Yuan?” His voice was raspy and hoarse from the
lack of use.

“Xian-gege?” A’ Yuan blinked away tears and tackled Wei Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian let out a muffled sound.

“Xian-gege, pro*sniffs*mise.”

“Promise?”

“Promise you won’t leave me like my mom and dad did.”

Everyone - especially those with children of their own - felt a sharp pain rip through them at those
words. Whether it was Wei Wuxian’s own emotions or their own…….it mattered not.

The words hit them with the same impact.

Wei Wuxian opened his mouth to say something, anything, but found himself unable to lie. “I can’t
promise you that.”

“Why?”
Wei Wuxian grasped A’ Yuan’s tiny hands. “A’ Yuan, I’ve done a lot of bad things. I have to pay
for that.”

“But…..But Xian-gege is poor!”

They wanted to laugh at that line but found themselves unable to as Wei Wuxian’s next words and
thoughts brought them to a halt.

Wei Wuxian let out a dry chuckle. “Yes, I’m poor. I can’t possibly pay for everything I’ve done.”

‘I don’t have enough on me to even begin to pay for my sins.’

‘I only my own life.’

“But…..But Xian-gege has done nothing wrong!!”

“How do you know that?”

“I just…..I just know!! Xian-gege is not a bad person!!”

They realized now.

How good of a pers---no, that’s not right.

They realized how human Wei Wuxian was.

They realized how, just like a human, he erred. How like a human, he experienced emotions like
they did. How he was human and not the monster they made him out to be.

‘A’ Yuan…...may be right that I myself did nothing wrong. I have never gone against my principles.
To protect the weak and helpless until I perish.’

‘But…...even if the resentful energy controlled me to do that, I was responsible for keeping them in
check.’

‘I failed to do that. It is my fault.’

‘So I have to pay.’

“A’ Yuan……....I can’t promise to never leave you, but I can promise to always protect you.”

A’ Yuan seemed to want to argue, but held himself back. “Mn. But if Xian-gege protects me, then
who will protect Xian-gege?”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened. The memory of his Shijie’s blood splashing across his face flashed by.

There’s no one left to protect him……. Was the consensus.

Jiang Cheng looked away. I should have protected him…….

I should have done more…… The phantom ache of Lan Wangji's wounds reminded him of his
efforts. It wasn’t enough. I should have been stronger……...
He brought Wen Yuan’s hands to his forehead to hide his heartbroken expression.

“A’ Yuan……” His voice shook. “There’s no one left to protect your Xian-gege……”

A’ Yuan’s hands slipped out of his and went to the back of his neck, dragging his head down to A’
Yuan’s shoulder.

“A’ Yuan……?”

“It’s okay to cry, Xian-gege.”

Wei Wuxian’s vision became blurry. “Where did this child learn how to do that?” He tried to joke.

“Xian-gege! Xian-gege always did this when I was sad and said it was okay to cry when you’re
sad! You told me that it’s not good to hold your feelings back!!”

Wei Wuxian let out a huff of breath and tightened his hold on the boy. “What a good child I’ve
taught……”

“Mn!”

Wei Wuxian finally cracked as he held his A’ Yuan close, tears soaking the little shoulder.

‘Why did it become like this?’

‘I never wanted this to happen!’

‘Why……’
‘Why?!’

‘I just wanted…...I just wanted to see my family again! Why did this happen?’

‘Why are they getting smaller and smaller?’

‘I…….I’m so tired…….’

‘I’m so tired of fighting………’

Wei Wuxian came to a decision while holding a now-sleeping A’ Yuan.

He tucked the boy in his bed and made sure he was comfortable before leaving his cave.

“All of you.” Wei Wuxian spoke when the Wens all gathered. “You must leave.”

Murmurs broke out amongst them.

“Leave?”

“Young Master Wei, what do you mean?”

Wei Wuxian took a breath. “I lost control of the Tiger Seal at Nightless City where the sects held
their pledge conference against us- well, I mean, me.”

There was silence now.

“Once the sects recover, they will attack the Burial Mounds, a place they know I reside in. You all
can’t defend yourselves. Take this chance while they’re still building up strength to escape.”

“What about you, Young Master Wei?”

Wei Wuxian paused and smiled sadly at them. “I’ll stay here.”

“Why?!”

“My existence only brings chaos and trouble wherever I go. It’s better this way. The cultivation
world is mainly aiming for me. Once I die, their bloodlust should be satisfied and as such,
hopefully forget about all of you.”

Even now, Wei Wuxian thinks about the sake of others and not of himself. In fact, he seems so
willing to throw himself to the flames!

The Wens discussed amongst themselves quietly before coming to a consensus.

“We’ll stay.”

What?

“What?” Wei Wuxian replied, dumbfounded.

“Young Master Wei, we may be able to convince them you’ve done no wrong. We may even be
able to stall them while you run away with A’ Yuan.”

“You all…...what do you mean ‘run away’?”

“Young Master Wei……...all, if not most of us, have one foot in the grave anyway. What else could
we do but aid in your escape with A’ Yuan?”

‘No no no…….I’m not allowing anyone else important to me sacrifice themselves for me!’

“What are you saying?! I…...I can’t just abandon you all!”

Uncle Four and Uncle Six put their hands on either shoulder of his. “Young Master Wei, if not for
you, we would have died already. This way, we could repay you for everything.”

“I won’t allow it! You have to run! You’re A’ Yuan’s only family!! I can’t let him lose it all!”

The Wens simply smiled at him and each gave him a hug.

It was such a heartwarming scene.

Such a great family bonding moment.

But then they…….

They……...destroyed massacred took that away.

Afterwards, Wei Wuxian sat in his cave, gaze blank. ‘I don’t want to…….I don’t want to abandon
them………I……’

The rustling of bed sheets startled him.

“Xian-gege?” Came a sleepy response.

“Yes, A’ Yuan?”

“Can you hold my hand?”

“What’s wrong? Nightmare?”

“Mn. I dreamed that something took Granny, Uncle Four, Uncle Six, Xian-gege, and everyone
away from me. It was dark and cold.”

Was that really a dream or a reflection of reality?

But no one could blame the boy.

His family was getting smaller and smaller, after all.

And it was all their fault…….

Wei Wuxian gripped the boy’s hand and tried to muster up a smile. “It will be alright, A’ Yuan.
Everything will be alright.”
But everyone could tell and feel how much Wei Wuxian did not believe that statement.

“Really?”

“Mm.”

“Xian-gege, where’s Qing-jiejie and Ning-gege?”

Wei Wuxian froze. “They’re…...in a better place now.”

‘Hopefully, now…...they’re at peace somewhere. Away from this tainted world.”

Jin Guangyao shifted a bit. He had recently told his Da-ge about everything. It felt odd to come
clear about all of his sins, but weirdly enough…..he felt relieved that he didn’t have to carry the
burden of those sins anymore.

Nie Mingjue made it very clear that he would be punished appropriately for all that he had done
and Jin Guangyao accepted that.

He was tired of hiding behind his smiling mask.

A’ Yuan struggled to fall asleep after that despite Wei Wuxian being by his side.

“Xian-gege……?”
“Yeah?”

“Can you sing me a song? I still can’t sleep.”

“A song?”

“Mm.”

Wei Wuxian thought long and hard. There was only one song that came to mind.

One that was calming and peaceful and…….beautiful.

The one he heard in that cave.

Wei Ying remembered…..? Lan Wangji’s heart beat fast.

The song that L----

Another cut. Wei Wuxian’s memories were getting more and more scattered.

They didn’t notice at first. There were little details that were left out at times. Or something that
Wei Wuxian mentioned that happened that they didn’t get to witness.

However, now…...the memories were getting blacked out and sometimes even skipped entire days
or even weeks.
Wei Wuxian went out to the market to get some food since they ran out.

But…..

The warning talisman burned up.

Wei Wuxian’s heart dropped as he rushed to the Burial Mounds.

‘Please, please, please don’t let it be what I think it is.’

The corpse barrier had been cut down.

As Wei Wuxian got closer and closer to the little settlement………..

Opening the door to the place he called home……...

He saw carnage.

There was blood.

Everywhere.
Then came the bodies as he rushed further in.

Granny, Uncle Six, Wen Yuling, Uncle Three, Aunt Seven…….

Dead, dead, dead……..

‘No no no no……’

He dashed forward to still hear sounds of fighting. There was a small group of cultivators trying to
cut down Uncle Four.

Wei Wuxian saw red.

He held Chenqing up and pierced the enemies with a burst of resentful energy. The offenders fell to
the ground, dead.

“Uncle Four, are you all alright?!” Wei Wuxian asked.

Uncle Four, who was covered in blood, nodded grimly before collapsing.

“Uncle Four?!”

Uncle Four spat out a mouthful of blood. “Heh…..Heh…..Young Master Wei……”

“Don’t talk! Let me find something to patch up your wounds first!”

“Young Master Wei!” Uncle Four burst out with surprising volume before coughing up blood.

Wei Wuxian froze. “What?”

“A…..Yuan……”

“A’ Yuan?!” ‘A’ Yuan…...is A’ Yuan….?’

“In the hollow stump……..in the…...forest…...behind…..Burial…...Mounds…….please.”

“A’ Yuan’s there?!”

“En. Young Master Wei…….” Uncle Four smiled. “Take care. Both you and A’ Yuan…….”

“What are you saying?! You’re going to stay with us, right?!”

“.........Know this. We don’t blame…...you……..We love you…...as your…..fami...ly…….and we……

*cough* hope to be there……...for you……..in our next…….li…..ve…..s……...” The light from
Uncle Four’s eyes faded completely.

“NO!!!”

Despair ripped its way through the hearts of everyone connected to the memory ball.

Assassins?

Who would send assassins after the----

Oh.

Of course.
Every single one of them would.

Wei Wuxian simply kept up the corpse barrier as a small deterrent. And since he wasn’t there to
enforce it…...it would be easy for the assassins to force their way through if they were bold enough
to do so.

Wei Wuxian eventually got up and went to the hollow stump, finding a fainted A’ Yuan.

He cradled the boy closely. ‘I failed to protect them…….I……’

He remembered the last thing he heard his third family said to him:

“We will protect you. Let us protect you.”

Now…...there was no one but A’ Yuan left.

He placed A’ Yuan carefully under the covers and plopped down by his desk. His gaze caught the
Stygian Tiger Seal sitting atop his table. ‘I need to destroy it.’

‘Those people are coming soon. And I don’t need this tool to get into the wrong hands…….’

‘But if I do…….I’ll die…….and then A’ Yuan will……..’

We wouldn’t harm a child!!! Several wanted to yell.

……..But they would gossip about the child’s origins and probably make the child’s life
miserable.
Ha.

How pathetic of them.

‘Oh….. I need to go bury them………’

“Wei Wuxian, get out here!!!”

Wei Wuxian widened his eyes.

“You demon, come out!!”

‘They’re here……..’

He put Chenqing to his lips.

‘Keep them at bay.’

The corpses rose from the ground, all except his family, pushed the cultivators back.

Wei Wuxian stood up hurriedly, gathering Wen Yuan up.

He ran outside and used the mountain paths to sneak away.

He placed Wen Yuan by the hollow stump in the tree. But the movement had startled him awake.

“Xian-gege?”
That single, hesitant call was almost enough to break him. But he couldn’t. Not just yet. He had to
persevere.

“A’ Yuan, you’re awake?”

“Mm. Xian-gege…...why am I here again? Where’s Granny and Uncle Four and everyone?”

“They’re…….” Wei Wuxian hesitated. “They’re in a better place now.”

“Like my mom and dad and Qing-jiejie and Ning-gege?”

“...........Yes.”

“Oh.” Wen Yuan looked like he wanted to cry. “Then, Xian-gege?”

“Yes, my little radish?”

“You won’t leave me like everyone did, right?”

Wei Wuxian closed his eyes. “A’ Yuan. I told you before. I can’t promise you that.”

“But--!”

“However,” Wei Wuxian interrupted as he smiled. “I’ll always be here.” He pointed to Wen
Yuan’s head. “As long as you remember me, I will never leave you. I will always be there.”

There was nothing the audience had but tears to express the sheer guilt, rage, shame, and despair
they brought upon themselves.
How could they be such monsters and do something like this?

Lan Wangji's heart pulsed in pain. A' Yuan doesn't remember.......

“No…...I want you here!!”

“A’ Yuan……”

“No! Don’t go!” A’ Yuan grasped the hem of his robes. “Xian-gege, don’t leave me!!”

“A’ Yuan, forgive me……..”

“No!! No!! Stay, Stay!!”

Wei Wuxian tried not to cry as his little one held him tighter and tighter. “A’ Yuan. Listen. Listen
to me.”

“Mm?” Came the muffled reply.

“Xian-Gege is going to make sure that nothing happens to you, okay? Xian-Gege won’t let anyone
harm you. That’s why…..stay here.” He placed a soft kiss on the boy’s head.

Several members of the crowd were openly sobbing now.

“No!” The boy cried. He seemed to have figured out what was wrong. “No, Xian-gege, don’t
leave! They’ll hurt you! They’ll take you away like they did with Ning-Gege and Qing-Jiejie and
Granny and Uncle Four and…..and everyone! Xian-Gege, don’t leave…..don’t leave
me…….Promise you won’t leave…….” He sobbed pitifully.

Wei Wuxian tried to wipe the tears away. “A’ Yuan…..sorry…..your Xian-Gege is sorry. Sorry I
couldn’t protect you. Sorry I couldn’t protect your family. …….A’ Yuan, I don’t seem to be good at
keeping promises, so you will have to be better than me, okay?”

No…..You kept your promise……You’ve always been supporting me……. Jiang Cheng cried as he
clutched his abdomen near where Wei Wuxian’s golden core lay. It was me…..It was my
fault…….I should have not let my own fucking jealousy, rage, and hatred blind me to the fact that
we were family and that I should have been on your side.

“Mmm?”

Wei Wuxian inhaled. “A’ Yuan, promise me…..promise me…..no matter what…..Whatever
happens…...no matter what…...live. Please live. Live for us. Live for me. You deserve better. So, so
much better. You shouldn’t be dragged down with me.” Tears ran down his face.

A’ Yuan panicked. “Don’t cry, don’t cry, Xian-gege! I’ll listen! I promise!”

“Good boy.” He hugged him. “A’ Yuan. I love you so much. So damn much.”

Tears continued to run down A’ Yuan’s face. “Xian-Gege…..X-Xian…..A’ Niang…..I love you
too.”

Wei Wuxian laughed sadly. “So you’re going to call me that? Haha…..A’ Yuan……A’ Yuan….
Farewell, my little one.”

“A’ Niang…..A’ Niang……” A’ Yuan grasped Wei Wuxian’s red ribbon and tugged.
The cloth untangled from Wei Wuxian’s hair and lay in the boy’s lap.

Wei Wuxian smiled. ‘I’ll allow him to keep a last memento of me…….’ He left food and water with
A’ Yuan, just enough to last the boy long enough for someone to find him. ‘Maybe they won’t think
he’s a Wen and take him in. He’s just a child, after all.’

‘Maybe he’ll be safe and secure somewhere. Somewhere away from here.’

He is…...he is…… Lan Wangji wanted to say. He is. So, come back, Wei Ying…….

‘…….Why did things come to be like this? Jin Zixuan…...Shijie……..Granny…...Uncle

Four…..Wen Qing…….Wen Ning…...The Wens…...Everyone at Nightless City……. Why was it like
this? I never meant for them to die…….’

‘It doesn’t matter……..’

‘Now…..it will all finally be over………..’

He had been gathering corpses from everywhere these past weeks. An army of three thousand.

Had Wei Wuxian really been preparing for their arrival? Was the first thought.

But everything Wei Wuxian had said and done had contradicted what they thought he would do.
But…...the answer they came up with……

It couldn’t be, right?

He did this not in preparation for the sects’ retaliation.

But for his own death.

Shocked murmurs broke out amongst them as they came to a horrifying conclusion.

Lan Wangji, Jiang Cheng, Nie Huaisang…...everyone and anyone who knew Wei Wuxian closely
all shook their heads as they all drew up the same answer.

He knew that destroying the Stygian Tiger Seal would cause the resentful energy nearby to attack
him and devour him.

That included any resentful spirits or beings nearby.

He thought that perhaps……

By doing this………

He could make up for his sins at Nightless City.

They knew that this was what Wei Wuxian was thinking of, but this was……

Too brutal!
Wei Wuxian thought he could hear the cries for his death, the calls of anger. He saw Lan Qiren,
eyes burning with a hatred he couldn’t understand, Lan Xichen, with a similar emotion twisting his
features, and---

He scanned the crowd for Lan Wangji, hoping, perhaps, to get one last glimpse before he couldn’t.

He didn’t see him.

Instead, Jiang Cheng broke through the army of corpses, eyes alight with anger, hatred and an
emotion he was too tired to name.

“Wei Wuxian!!!” His name was spat out.

‘Ah…...Jiang Cheng…….you’re here. I have so many things to say. So many apologies to make. I--
-’

He felt a dull throbbing in his gut and looked down to see Sandu stabbed cleanly through him.

He could vaguely hear Jiang Cheng saying something but he couldn’t hear it.

His heart was too busy breaking to pieces.

‘Ah…..h..….I kinda…..hoped…….he would…….’

Would…..Would what? Forgive him? Do or say something different? Jiang Cheng bitterly smiled.
The me of that time was too consumed by my own despair to even care anymore.
‘I guess it doesn’t matter anymore.’ Wei Wuxian pushed the man he used to call ‘brother’ away
and took out the Tiger Seal.

‘Ah…...not good…...Jiang Cheng can’t…..be here……’ He whistled, commanding the corpses to

throw Jiang Cheng back.

And away from harm.

‘I suppose this is the end……..’

No…..No, brother, no……. Jiang Cheng didn’t have the will to keep up appearances as a single tear
rolled down his face.

No, Wei Ying, no…… Lan Wangji didn’t know if he could bear to watch any more. Would his
already shattered heart fracture even more? Would he break completely? He still had A’ Yuan so
he couldn’t, but Wei Ying was his…..his everything. Without him, the world seemed monochrome
and dull.

He poured all of his effort, all his energy into the seal, feeling it fight and wrestle against him.

- How dare he!!! -

- Kill him, kill him!!! -

- Devour him!! -

- Devour the one that wants to destroy us!!!!! -

The voices hissed, retaliating against him.

‘Ah……’ He thought, blood pouring from his mouth and nose, as half of the Seal remained.
‘Not…..good enough…….’

‘Though……’ The corpses turned their hungry gazes to him. ‘It’s…...too…..late……’

‘It’s…...finally over…….’ He let out a content smile. ‘Finally…...I can die……’

Even worse than the hopelessness they felt from Wei Wuxian was the resignation and sheer relief
at how close the end was.

His heart hurt.

It had been hurting for a while.

There was pain.

So much pain.

Too much pain.

He wanted it to end.

.
Everything felt hollow and empty.

And then he knew no more.

And everything went black.

Wei Wuxian started alone in Yiling and ended up alone in Yiling.

And he died as he lived, with a smile.

The only saving grace was that he did not die from being torn to pieces or stabbed by his brother.

That did not make his death any nicer.

Since he died of grief. if not anything else.

They turned to leave.......only to realise that the memory ball did not stop rotating.

What else did they have to witness?

How much more heartbreak could there be?

Wei Wuxian felt himself floating and slowly dissolving into nothing in the darkness. He was
content like this.

Content on fading away.

Jiang Cheng and Lan Wangji only had silent tears on their faces as they mouthed ‘no’ .

The faint notes of Inquiry dragged him back to the light.

‘This is…….the Cloud Recesses?’ Wei Wuxian mindlessly thought.

Is this…..where Wei Wuxian’s soul ended up?

Or is this…..a dream?

He followed the music to see a beautifully painful sight.

Lan Wangji was sitting on the grass playing - no, calling - for him.

[Wei Ying……] The guqin sobbed. [Wei Ying, where are you? Come back…...come back,
please…….]

Tears rolled down that peerless face, making Wei Wuxian step forward in a daze. ‘Ah…….what a
wonderful dream. Lan Zhan actually cares about me so much…….. After all, why would Lan Zhan
care for a monster like me in reality? He must be disgusted by me………’

No, no…...Wei Ying, no. That’s not it. Never. Not you. Lan Wangji shook his head, trembling.

Just as Wei Wuxian went to touch the pure Jade, he stopped.

Like a shattered mirror, his hands crumbled and broke away.

‘Ah…...even in my dreams, I’m not allowed to touch him……’ Wei Wuxian closed his eyes in
resignation, a small smile breaking across his face. ‘Just as well…….I don’t want to taint
him…….’

And with that, he faded away.

Completely.

Forever.

Chapter End Notes

“When you have a good heart

You help too much

You trust too much

You give too much

You love too much

And it always seems

you hurt the most.”

- By Anonymous

This chapter was inspired by this quote.

Doesn't it fit Wei Wuxian well?

Please do tell me if I've missed anything! I am really tired considering I finished all the
work at 4 am in the morning!!!

[Extra]

After coming clean about both the sins of he and his father to Nie Mingjue who had
gone on to tell both Sect Leader Jiang and Lan Xichen, Jin Guangyao anxiously paced
in his room.

In order to not cause a panic and discord, they all decided to act as normally as they
could while some trusted sect disciples were sent to cut off any servant or disciple or
elder of Lanling Jin's to come out with that object. The power of that thing was still
experimental since they were trying to restore it. To use it now......is practically
suicidal!

Jin Guangyao could only hope that his father's plan would be successfully thwarted.

____________________________________

Next Chapter: Sorrows and Change

[Teaser]

As everyone exited the halls of Lotus Pier, Nie Huaisang’s eyes flashed craftily.

Everyone was in place.

He happily skipped over to where a certain Sect Leader was and tripped over his feet,
landing with an ‘oof!’ on top of the person.

“Ow!! That hurt…...” Nie Huaisang exclaimed, rubbing his nose.

The ruckus attracted a lot of attention.

The Sect Leader, Su Minshan, put on an annoyed face. “It’s fine!”

“Huaisang,” Lan Xichen came over to placate the situation. “What are you doing?”
His gaze shifted up to Su Minshan as he sighed. “You should apolo---” His smiling
expression froze.

“Xichen? What’s wrong?” Nie Mingjue, aware of the commotion his little brother
caused, walked calmly over. He saw confusion followed by an uncharacteristic fury(?)
taking over his friend’s face.

He followed Lan Xichen’s gaze and his expression turned dark. “You!!!”
Sorrows and Change
Chapter Summary

A bit of reflection from some of the major characters.

Nie Huaisang's brilliant trap.

Jin Guangyao spilling the truth to Lan Xichen.

And Lan Wangji's little light, Lan Yuan.

Chapter Notes

Ooookay! College life is picking up and I find myself with little time and little
inspiration!! So don't be surprised if I don't update one week. With that said, my new
update schedule might be 1-2 chapters every two weeks. I say might because that's still
uncertain for now.

Anyway, the chapter length will be shorter now since the memory viewing is over!!

Regardless, I hope you enjoy!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Lan Yuan was not happy.

His adopted father had been away for a few weeks now and he missed him.

So he did the only thing he that made him feel better and buried himself in the softness of fluffy
rabbits - who were more than willing to pile on top of him.

“A’ Yuan!!!!” His bestie, Lan Yi, yelled.

“Excessive noise is forbidden in the Cloud Recesses.” Lan Yuan just barely managed to recite over
the pile of fluff he was in.

A’ Yi pouted. “I know!!”
“If you know, then be a little quieter! You don’t want to copy the rules while doing handstands
again, right?”

Lan Yi covered his mouth and nodded hastily. “But, A’ Yuan, are you okay?”

“Hm?”

“You’ve seemed sad lately.”

“Oh.” Lan Yuan assented.

“Is it because Ha-HanGuang-Jun left?”

“Mn.”

“Hmmm…..” Lan Yi tried to think hard about a solution. “Then I’ll keep you company!! All day!!
Everyday!! So you won’t be lonely!”

Lan Yuan visibly brightened at that. “Mn!!”

……………....................................

Lan Yuan took a small detour to the Jingshi instead of heading to the disciples’ quarters where he
now stayed.

(Last year, he stayed in the Jingshi because there wasn’t any space for him yet and he moved out
when they found a room for him.)

He wanted to just bask in the comforting presence the Jingshi gave him before going to sleep.
When he entered the Jingshi, nothing was out of place. Lan Yuan made sure to dust off and clean
the Jingshi since he knew his father didn’t like people entering his personal quarters.

But when he moved a box away to clear the dust underneath and around it, he was surprised by
how heavy it was and dropped it, causing the contents inside to break free and pool on the ground.

“Ah! Oh no…….” Lan Yuan dropped to his knees and started putting the various pieces of paper,
flowers, bookmarks and other miscellaneous items back in the box.

Lan Yuan didn’t mean to peek, but the paper was either beautifully depicted drawings of or the
messy scribbles of notes to his Father.

Not wanting to pry any longer, he quickly, but carefully placed the items where they belonged.

……...Until he came across a bright red ribbon.

Lan Yuan stroked the material cautiously, before something - a memory? - flashed before his eyes
of a man dressed in black robe with red accents. And Lan Yuan - A’ Yuan - clung to this man’s leg
calling him---

His mind drew a blank there as his head pounded.

Not wanting to think anymore about what that was, he finished packing the items back up and
walked rapidly - no, he did not run - back to his room.

What was that? That…… He could only faintly recall the black and red robes and bright laughter
teasing him, but nothing else.

He snuggled deeper into his covers, trying to will the memory away.

.
But his dreams were filled with joy and laughter and the blurry faces of people he felt like he
should know.

………………………............

The sound of the memory ball clinking to the ground filled the dead silence of the room.

It had to have been hours before they started shifting and moving away to their respective rooms.

What they had just seen……….

It had changed their perceptive of everything.

Those who still bore hatred in their hearts thought that Wei Wuxian somehow manipulated the
memory ball in order to confuse them and make them sympathize with him. Even though they
knew…….

Even though they knew that was impossible…….

The memory ball, Chenqing and Suibian were all stored in a secret place in Lotus Pier only Jiang
Cheng knew about and so they were safe.

(Jin Guangshan wouldn’t ever be able to get his grimy hands on them.)

Jiang Cheng retired to his private quarters and sat at the edge of his bed, staring into the distance as
he began to go over what he had just seen. And then he cried.
Because what the fuck else could he do?

The last thing his brother saw of him was his face full of hatred.

Wei Wuxian…...Sorry…..I’m sorry…..I left you alone…...I abandoned you…...I’m sorry……

No one was there to comfort him.

No one was there to tease him back into annoyed anger.

No one…….he was left alone with no one.

The cries of a baby snapped him out of it.

Jin Ling…..that’s right, Jin Ling is still here……

The entire time they had been doing the memory viewing, Jin Ling had been looked after by the
nannies at Lotus Pier.

He dried his tears and went outside to see one of his nephew’s caretakers trying futilely to calm the
baby down.

“S-Sect Leader.” The woman stuttered.

“Give.” Jin Ling was placed in his arms and Jiang Cheng sighed as he adjusted his hold to properly
cradle the child. Jin Ling sniffed a few times before settling down and playing with Jiang Cheng’s
hair.

Jiang Cheng clicked his tongue. “A’ Ling, stop pulling.”

This did not discourage the giggling child as he kept tugging at Jiang Cheng’s hair with increasing
intensity.

A content smile briefly flashed over Jiang Cheng’s face.

He still had Jin Ling.

And for now, that would be enough.

For now.

Nie Mingjue retired to his room for the time being.

His head hurt.

There were so many things he learned from the memory session.

So many things he learned about Wei Wuxian.

So many things he learned about the cultivation world.

So many things he learned about himself .

His clan was supposed to be the one that upheld justice and protected the innocents.
Instead, they believed in rumors and false truths, participated in a massacre and turned a blind eye
to genocide, becoming something that he reviled.

Lan Wangji sat in the room and cried. Despair shrouded his figure as he silently called out for the
love of his life. Wei Ying had wanted to see him one last time. Wei Ying wanted to look at him.
Wei Ying wanted to.....to be with me.

He glanced at his guqin with hesitancy. Would his Inquiry still work?

Towards the end, it seemed like Wei Ying’s soul had shattered.

Does that mean he’ll never see Wei Ying again?

Not even a trace of his soul?

He won’t hear the brightness of his laughter? The teasing remarks?

He won’t see the mercurial grey of his eyes? The wild, yet silky ebony black hair?

He won’t ever get to bask in his warm presence?

Never again?

He won’t see Wei Ying again? Just like his mother?

Lan Wangji shook his head to rid himself of the thoughts. He refused to make Wei Ying
impossible. He will find Wei Ying.
No matter what.

Drying his tears, he headed outside.

“Even if Wei Wuxian didn’t have the intention of doing all of that, he still is responsible for the
lives lost at Nightless City.” Sect Leader Yao said.

“I, for one, will never forgive that bastard! He killed my parents!!” Someone he recognized as Yi
Weichun spat. “I’m disgusted that I even have the character ‘Wei’ in my name!!”

These people…...still…..? Lan Wangji gripped Bichen and sent those gossiping bastards a glare,
allowing, for a moment, to fill the air with minute amounts of killing intent and his own rising
spiritual energy.

Sect Leader Yao and Yi Weichun both shivered with fright and decided not to speak anymore.

Just a little fright is far from enough. For insulting Wei Ying, they should--- Lan Wangji took a few
deep breaths as he quickly left the area where those unsavory people insulted Wei Ying.

Lan Xichen’s expression had no trace of his usual sereneness. None of the gentle, calm demeanor
could be seen. Now was just shock. Pure, unadulterated shock.

Admittedly, he had been angry at Wei Wuxian for causing his brother so much pain, but that
shouldn’t have…...shouldn’t have allowed those feelings to blind him to the truth of the matter. To
the horrors really going on.

However, he did.
And in doing so, he had become complicit in the murder of many innocent lives.

Lives that he didn’t…... that he found he didn’t care too much about, at least at the time.

The Wens--- no, some of the Wens had caused his home to be burned down, for his father to be
killed. In his heart, he held a slight amount of hatred.

The war had ended but his hatred did not. He became too busy with rebuilding his clan, and even if
he enquired about the fates of the prisoners of war and the Wens, he did not care too much.

The elders, as well, had told him to not care about them and to focus more on his clan. They told
him that it didn’t matter what happened to the remnants of a fallen clan.

But when was it.....? Since when did he become a puppet that only worked for the benefit of his
clan? Since when did he mindlessly following the orders, the elders, and the rules he grew up
with?

No, that isn’t quite right.

The rules…..there were so many that he had broken, that his clan had broken. But he didn’t…..
couldn’t punish everyone who broke the rules.

(Because they were elders , and elders had to be respected……. )

Lan Xichen closed his eyes. Perhaps…..it’s time for a change.

……………………...

Much, much later, everyone exited the halls of Lotus Pier, heads bowed with guilt and shame.

Nie Huaisang’s eyes flashed craftily. Everyone was in place.

He happily skipped over to where a certain Sect Leader was and tripped over his feet, landing with
an ‘oof!’ on top of the person.

“Ow!! That hurt…...” Nie Huaisang exclaimed, rubbing his nose.

The ruckus attracted a lot of attention.

The Sect Leader, Su Minshan, put on an annoyed face. “It’s fine!”

“Huaisang,” Lan Xichen came over to placate the situation. “What are you doing?” His gaze
shifted up to Su Minshan as he sighed. “You should apolo---” His smiling expression froze.

“Xichen? What’s wrong?” Nie Mingjue, aware of the commotion his little brother caused, walked
calmly over. Only to see confusion followed by an uncharacteristic fury(?) taking over his friend’s
face.

He followed Lan Xichen’s gaze and his expression turned dark. “You!!!”

Su Minshan was confused. “Me…..what?”

A breeze blew through the place and Su Minshan shivered. Why is it so cold? What…..

Looking down, he found that the front of his robes and been loosened and opened up,
revealing…….traces of the Hundred Holes Curse.

A horrified look dawned upon his face.

…………….................

Jin Guangyao nearly bit off his nails in his anxiety. He had sent a carefully coded letter to his
subordinate so that they could perhaps intercept grab the box where the Seal was……
That’s right. The object that Jin Guangshan wanted to use against the cultivation world was the
Stygian Tiger Seal.

I mean. I’ve figured out that Father intended to have the seal be used at Nightless City in order to
weaken the rest of the sects and eliminate the people that were disloyal to him. What’s stopping
him from using it once again in order to get what he wants?

But…...the restoration of the seal is incomplete. If he happens to use it, there’s no telling what kind
of consequence will befall us!

Not to mention…...the Seal may not even work in its imperfect state. Father is acting rather hastily.
But I can’t blame him. The clan is probably not going to do too well after this. The Jins have
always had a reputation for acting too proud and arrogant and for a while, we did have a right.
But now…….no. That doesn’t matter.

I’ve confessed my sins to Da-Ge. I probably won’t get off lightly. Jin Guangyao smiled despite his
impending doom. But, for once…...I’m finally free of that mask I always kept up.

Jin Guangshan paced rapidly as he saw everyone leaving the dock. Why is nothing happening?
What is going on? My subordinate should have told that brat to activate it already……..Why is
nothing----

Heavy knocks resounded on his door and when he didn’t answer, it was kicked down.

A few of his subordinates he had sent out to give the message - as well as that Sect Leader of the
clan he had just accepted as an ally - were unceremoniously thrown by his feet.

“What is the meaning of this?!” He raged.

“‘What is the meaning of this?’” A voice mocked. “That’s what I want to know, Jin Guangshan.”
Nie Mingjue stepped out of the shadows and into the room. “Nie…..Sect Leader Nie. What do you
think you’re doing?”

“Arresting you, obviously.” Nie Mingjue grinned wolfishly.

“ Arrest?! Why?”

Nie Mingjue hummed for a bit, idly shifting Baxia in his hands. “For a lot of things really. The
state of the labor camps, the planned ambush at Qiongqi Path, the possession and restoration of the
Stygian Tiger Seal …….There are so many sins you have to answer for.”

How did he know that? Jin Guangshan’s heart beat quickly but he soon calmed down. Hec an't
prove that I have the Seal...... “Possession of the Stygian Tiger Seal? Why would I have something
like----”

Nie Mingjue simply brought out a certain intricately crafted box that had many seals and talismans
plastered over it.

That is…..!!! Jin Guangshan coughed. “The object in there is an artifact of the Jin Clan. Please
hand it back, Sect Leader Nie.”

“Oh? But from what I’ve heard, this contains the Tiger Seal?”

“Who would you have heard that from?” Jin Guangshan scoffed. “Now, give it----”

His words were cut off as the tip of Baxia was held to his throat. “No more excuses, Jin
Guangshan. We will be taking you and that Sect Leader aligned with you into custody now.”

Su Minshan struggled against his bonds. Damn it, damn it, damn it. If that damn Nie Huaisang
hadn’t tripped and fell on me, this wouldn’t have happened.

So, after Su Minshan’s robes had been “accidentally” parted open by Nie Huaisang and the secret
behind his clothes got discovered by two major sect leaders, Su Minshan has been promptly tied up
and hoisted off by some Nie Sect disciples.

As Nie Mingjue watched those two sect leaders carried off to the dungeons, he decided to go find
Lan Xichen, who had taken off to inform Sect Leader Jiang of what had happened.

It was easy enough to find them, though. Since Zidian was sparking quite brightly and Jiang
Wanyin was roaring loudly.

“Xichen!” Nie Mingjue called out as his friend had dashed backwards away from the lightning.
“Are you okay?”

Lan Xichen smiled. “Of course. Sect Leader Jiang did not hurt me. He’s just a bit prickly right
now.”

A bit? Nie Mingjue bit back a laugh at the joke.

“WHERE IS HE?!” Jiang Cheng yelled. If it wasn’t for that bastard…….If it wasn’t for him
cursing Jin Zixun…….the events leading up to…..to....…...my brother wouldn’t have…...wouldn’t
have died!!!

He gripped Zidian so hard, it might have cut into his skin.

“Sect Leader Jiang.” Lan Xichen called out.

Jiang Cheng took a few deep breaths. “....Yes?”

“Sect Leader Su is in the dungeons of Lotus Pier.”

Jiang Cheng stiffened. “Ah.”

“But don’t kill him just yet. We need to do a trial and give an explanation as to why he was
arrested. Otherwise the repercussions might not be favourable for you.”
Though Jiang Cheng was pissed off, he knew the logic in Lan Xichen’s words and tried his best to
calm down.

With that settled, Lan Xichen headed to Nie Mingjue’s room because there seemed to be
something that he needed to know.

When he stepped through the door and was asked to sit down, he knew something was wrong.

Seemingly unable to take the tense air, A’ Yao spoke. “Er-Ge…..I……..I have participated in so
many sins. I’ve done so much evil under my father’s orders. Things I don’t think you could ever
forgive me for.”

And with that, it was as if the floodgates had been released as his youngest sworn brother listed sin
after sin, murder after murder, scheme after scheme.

Getting rid of clans that opposed Jin Guangshan, planning to win Wei Wuxian over to their side,
keeping track of the records of the Wen camps and ignoring the obvious omitted information, the
Qiongqi Path ambush and Jin Zixuan’s odd arrival…….

“And I…...although I did think of Jin Zixuan as a brother, I sent him there, knowing what could
possibly happen. I knew that he could possibly die, but I really wanted to become Sect Leader and
finally show my mother how far I went. …...But that’s just an excuse, isn’t it? All I wanted was my
Father’s approval. And for that, I cared not for what I had to do. But I’ve gone too far, right?”

Lan Xichen could say nothing and said nothing. He only calmly sipped on already cold tea, ice
flooding his veins with everything he heard that A’ Yao had had a hand in and everything Jin
Guangshan did.

“During Nightless City…...I did not do anything, but I think my father did.”
“What do you mean?” Both Nie Mingjue and Lan Xichen asked.

“This is merely speculation, but you know how we saw the Spirit Lure Array in the memory ball?”
The two nodded. “I think my father somehow knew about the mind clouding effects the Stygian
Tiger Seal had and wanted to accentuate that and cause Young Master Wei to go out of control.”

“Why would he do that?”

Jin Guangyao fidgeted. “To be completely honest, Father brought most of the members of the
faction of Jin Sect disciples that opposed him to Nightless City. As well as a few demonic
cultivators he had accepted into the cla---”

“Jin Guangshan brought in demonic cultivators?!” Nie Mingjue slapped the table so hard it cracked
as he abruptly stood up.

“Y-Yes. He did. He had always been interested in demonic cultivation.”

“That bastard……”

Jin Guangyao. Indeed. “Continuing on, I thought it was odd. But then, looking over it from the
memory ball, I’m pretty sure he wanted to eliminate his opposition and weaken the cultivation
world so that he could easily take it over. And the Lanling Jin Sect did indeed become the most
powerful, did they not?”

“But Wei Wuxian wouldn’t have lost control if Maidan Jiang----the Young Madam Jin did not
die!”

A silence took over them before the horror of the implication of that sentence dawned over them.

“He planned her death?”

“Speculation.” Jin Guangyao replied with. I didn't think it was possible since the person who did
that had good reason to. But that person was the only one who was able to dash forward and get
close enough to Young Master Wei. "Even if Maiden Jiang did not perish that day, Wei Wuxian
would have. And regardless of the result, I'm pretty sure Father would have gotten possession of
the Seal and used it anyway."

Nie Mingjue cursed colorfully.

Jin Guangyao let out a breath. “There’s one last thing I should mention.”

“What?”

“My father wanted me to kill you two since you had been opposing him so much. Especially you,
Da-Ge.”

The room’s temperature dropped instantly.

“I just thought you should know that he was planning on assassins or poisoning your food or drink
when you visited, since I did initially refuse to do so.”

Nothing was said for a while until Lan Xichen hoarsely spoke one word. “Initially?”

Jin Guangyao sighed. “I would never hurt you, Er-Ge.” Da-Ge, on the other hand, is a different
question. Was left unsaid but hung in the air.

“Is that all?” Lan Xichen managed.

“.....Yes.”

“I......see.........” He stood up and walked to the door. “I…..I will return to the Cloud Recesses.”

“Er-Ge---” “Xichen---”
“I need some time alone.” He interrupted, despite that being against his sect rules. But he couldn’t
give a damn about the rules now.

The other two nodded.

Lan Xichen exited the room and despite the bright sun warming the air, it couldn’t thaw the ice he
felt in his soul.

I’m…..I’m tired.

It seemed that everyone was ready. Lan Xichen drew out his sword and they all headed back to
Gusu.

“Brother.” Wangji implored. Are you alright?

“......Wangji.” Lan Xiche replied despondently. I’m not. I won’t be for a while.

Despite the question in his brother’s eyes, Wangji said nothing and for that, Lan Xichen was
grateful. He needed time to recover and he wasn’t sure if he’d even be….. right after that.

Someone he had trusted with his life had done all of that. All of that.

Could he even begin to trust others aside from his brother anymore?

He did not know.

……………….................
Lan Yuan was excited when he saw the lights of the Jinshi on.

He quietly opened and closed the door after knocking and getting permission to enter.

“Father!”

“A’ Yuan….?”

Lan Yuan frowned at the heavy tone. Father is sad? “Father? Are you alright?”

His father seemed surprised. “Mn.”

The ‘Mn’ was a tone flater…...Father is not alright! He quickly rushed to his Father’s side and
hesitantly patted his head. “It will be alright, Father. I’m here!!” Lan Yuan gave him a bright smile.
A’ Yi had read a book recently and told him when someone is sad, make sure that you are gentle
with them, give them a pat on the head or a hug and smile.

As expected, his father’s eyes softened as he was brought into an embrace.

“Are you alright now?”

“.....En.” Was the muffled reply.

“I’m glad!!” Lan Yuan sighed in relief as he was released. “Oh, right! Where’s Uncle Xichen? I
have to go scold him!”

Amusement shone in his Father's eyes. “Why?”

“Ummm, well. Father, when you got a letter from Uncle Xichen, you started crying so he must
have said something mean!”
“Do not judge or comment without the full picture.” Lan Wangji recited.

“Ah! I forgot…… Sorry, Father.”

“It’s fine. Remember next time.”

“En.” He then hesitantly looked up. “So Uncle Xichen didn’t do anything wrong?”

“No.”

“Oh.” Lan Yuan wanted to ask but decided against it. It made his Father said so he shouldn’t bring
up bad memories. “I’ll go see Uncle then!”

“Ah.” A shake of the head. “Brother is busy. And it’s late. Go get ready for sleep.”

“Oh.” Lan Yuan replied as he turned to leave.

“A’ Yuan.”

Lan Yuan paused. “Yes, Father?”

“Thank you.”

Lan Yuan flashed a smile. His Father didn’t often say those words. “Mn!” And then left for his
room.

He was so happy, seeing his Father, that he forgot to ask about the red ribbon and the image he just
saw. Oh well. I’ll ask him tomorrow.
……………………

Lan Xichen relaxed his position a bit as he stopped writing on the paper in front of him. So many
things happened today. Some of which, he didn’t want to think about.

But, that was alright. He had time. Time to think about all of this.

A light breeze blew in from an open window causing a few pages to be casted from their place on
his desk.

Sighing, he went to go pick them up.

He softly traced the title of the paper he was writing up.

The elders would complain but all I need is Uncle’s, Grand Uncle’s and three other elders’ votes.
Then finally…...there would be some change. Maybe finally…...we could be the righteous clan we
were always aiming to be…….

Chapter End Notes

Just a little thing. A' Yi is Lan Jingyi. I couldn't really decide on a name for him and
decided on that.

[Extra]

In a certain corner of Yueyang, a young man swung his sword in an arc, clearing it of
blood and grinned predatorily at the shivering remnants of the clan he murdered.

"Please.....P-Please spare us......." A servant begged.

"Hm? What was that? I couldn't hear you~!" As he kicked the man to the ground and
stomped on him. He raised his sword and started chasing the remaining people there.
Ah~ so fun~ I'm having so much fun~!

The last pitiful woman was cut down where she stood. Oh. I forgot. Not quite the last
person~. There's still the bastard who destroyed my pinky finger.
Xue Yang hummed delighted as he skipped out of the Chang Clan residence under the
cover of night.

.........Only to be restrained by a passing cultivator.

"Xingchen. I found the culprit." The cultivator in black replied. "But we were too late.
They're all dead."

"En." The man came close. "Oh? Aren't you Xue Chengmei? Why would you do
something like this?"

Xue Yang grinned as he explained that they deserved to die. Ah, it's you......

......Xiao Xingchen.

______________________________

Next Chapter: Yiling

[Teaser]

Jiang Cheng woke up in a black space. ‘Where am I?’

From the darkness, a small child dressed in black and red robes smiled at him.

“Wei Wuxian?”

The small Wei Wuxian began walking away, step by step.

“Where are you going?”

He kept walking, growing older to the age of fifteen.

“Hey, wait for me!” Jiang Cheng got up and started running towards him.

But he couldn’t catch up.

Wei Wuxian kept getting further and further, growing older, yet more worn out than
him. Thinner and gaunt. Starved and exhausted. Tormented and reviled.

Then he stopped.

Jiang Cheng finally caught up to him. “Wei Wuxian! I…..I’ve always wanted to tell
you……” He started.

He reached out, only to see blood over his hands, over his clothes, everywhere.

Wei Wuxian turned and Jiang Cheng was left to see the blood painting the other’s
body a complete and haunting red.

Then he smiled.
It wasn’t like those smiles he used to see. Always full of life and cheer.

It was the smile he had seen once before.

When he died.

Wei Wuxian fell backwards, towards the darkness that dragged him deeper and
deeper.

And yet, Jiang Cheng could not move, could not budge, not a single step.

He was rooted to the ground, helpless to see his brother swallowed up by the shadows.

All that was left was him, in the darkness.

Alone.
Yiling
Chapter Summary

A Discussion Conference at Qinghe brings three issues and three surprise guests to the
forefront. When finished, they all headed to Yiling, hearts full of shame.

Chapter Notes

I cannot tell you how tired I am.

I wrote this chapter in a matter of hours all in one day.

What took the most time, however........was the flowers! I was staring at a damn list of
flowers for probably one or two hours!!!!

*sighs* Anyway, I hope you enjoy the chapter!!!!

Happy Chinese New Year!!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

An army of cultivators marched to Yiling, Jiang Cheng at the forefront. They had come here to
defeat a monster. One Jiang Cheng used to know as his brother.

But all that was left for that person was hatred and anger.

All he wanted to kill, kill, kill the person who caused his sister’s death.

Even when he saw the despair, the exhaustion of the broken person in front of him, the rage in his
heart did not simmer. It just accumulated and accumulated, growing bigger and bigger, until he
couldn’t breathe, couldn’t see, couldn’t control himself, and then---

Blood.

It dripped from his hand, from his sword , buried deep into the flesh of the one he called ‘brother’
once upon a time.
His mind went blank. He looked up to see perhaps rage, disbelief or grief on Wei Wuxian’s face,
but no.

All he saw was a resigned and content smile as he was pushed away, left to watch his brother
ripped to pieces, devoured, gone.

Forever.

……..

Then the truth came out.

How much the murderer his brother suffered. How much he was misunderstood. How powerless
his voice was. How he turned away from the world and yet, the world kept bothering him. How he
was alone.

Alone with the burden of the world’s accusations.

Alone with no one by his side.

Jiang Cheng woke up in a black space. ‘Where am I?’

From the darkness, a small child dressed in black and red robes smiled at him.

“Wei Wuxian?”
The small Wei Wuxian began walking away, step by step.

“Where are you going?”

He kept walking, growing older to the age of fifteen.

“Hey, wait for me!” Jiang Cheng got up and started running towards him.

But he couldn’t catch up.

Wei Wuxian kept getting further and further, growing older, yet more worn out than him. Thinner
and gaunt. Starved and exhausted. Tormented and reviled.

Then he stopped.

Jiang Cheng finally caught up to him. “Wei Wuxian! I…..I’ve always wanted to tell you……” He
started, reaching out.

........Only to see blood over his hands, over his clothes, everywhere .

Wei Wuxian turned and Jiang Cheng was left to see the blood painting the other’s body a complete
and haunting red.

Then he smiled.

It wasn’t like those smiles he used to see. Always full of life and cheer.

This one was devoid of life. One that was welcomed death.

A smile he had seen once before.

When he died.

Then Wei Wuxian fell backwards, pulled towards the darkness that seemed to want to consume
him.

(And, perhaps, that was never farther than the truth.)

And yet, Jiang Cheng could not move, could not budge, could not take even a single step.

He was rooted to the ground, helpless to see his brother swallowed up by the shadows.

And all that was left was him, in the darkness.

Alone.

Jiang Cheng woke up with a start, cold sweat soaking his back. ……...Damn. Another nightmare.

He thought he was used to it by now. He thought he was used to his brother haunting his dreams.
He thought he was used to it.

He could never get used to the fact that his brother was no longer here.

He rested a palm over his eyes. Wei Wuxian was always ahead of me. When we were children, I
also thought of us as inseparable. We were always together. But…..But somewhere along the way,
or was it always like this? he started to go ahead of me. To where I couldn’t reach him. To where I
couldn’t protect him. And I was always left behind, cleaning up his mess.

But did I really need to do that?

Should I have just not done anything and raced to his side? Causing chaos together?

Even when I did finally catch up to him. When I finally stood at his side again, he left.

This time, forever.

Sighing, he got up to prepare for the day.

He checked over the disciples, made sure everyone was getting their needs and proper training for
the day, went over the mountains of paperwork, and then headed off to the Discussion Conference
held in Qinghe.

It was odd to have a Discussion Conference so soon after the previous one ended, but there were
things that needed to be made clear. Namely, Jin Guangshan’s and Su Minshan’s crimes as well as
what to do with the Burial Mounds.

Gusu, Yunmeng, and Qinghe had called their people back from that place, no longer participating
in the soul summoning rituals. And with that incentive, the rest of the sects eventually returned.

Those that had not been in the memory viewing were now informed of everything that had
happened.

But they couldn’t believe it. They just really couldn’t believe that the villain they had always been
hounding, the evil pariah that did all sorts of evil in the world…….was actually a good, righteous
person who had done nothing wrong.

But those who complained got shot down and informed by their own sect leaders that that was
indeed the truth.

But they couldn’t give up their hatred so soon……..

.
.

SLAM

“Why have you captured our sect leader, Sect Leader Nie?!” An elder of the Lanling Jin Sect
snapped.

“Why?” Nie Mingjue mocked. “Why don’t you ask him just what he was about to do?”

Jin Guangshan was brought before the crowd, tied up with spiritual energy-restricting chains.

“What is the meaning of this?!”

“We have already thoroughly interrogated Sect Leader Jin.”

The elder who had spoken up started to feel cold sweat down his back.

Nie Mingjue gave a toothy grin as he brought out an intricately carved box.

“That…...That is an artifact of the Jin Sect’s. Why do you have that, Sect Leader Nie?

“Funny how he made the same comment.” Nie Mingjue chuckled. “And I’m glad you admitted it
was yours .”

Without another second to lose, Nie Mingjue opened the box up to reveal a nearly complete
Stygian Tiger Seal resting inside.

Gasps resounded throughout the crowd.

“Wasn’t the Seal destroyed?”

“Why is it here?”

“Wait, didn’t the Lanling Jin Sect admit it was theirs?”

“Could they have tried to restore the Seal?”

“How? And who helped?”

“Wait…….wasn’t there that Xue Yang guy?”

“Xue Yang?”

“Yeah. A delinquent from Kuizhou. According to rumors, he was a demonic cultivator.”

“Whoa, are you serious? How did they find such a person? Who recruited him?”

“Not sure. But Jin Guangshan had been apparently recruiting demonic cultivators. Who knew that
he would use them to restore the Seal!”

“What would have happened had he completely restore it?”

“Wait a moment. It’s nearly restored. But how did it end up in Sect Leader Nie’s hands?”

Nie Mingjue waited to the commotion died down.

“You all want to know why I have it, correct?”

A silent chorus of nods.

“Why don’t you ask the bastard down there why one of my men had caught a subordinate of his
about to use it when we were all gathered at Lotus Pier?”

Silence.

Absolute silence.

“Who…..Who are you to accuse us?” A Jin elder bravely yelled. “How can you prove that we were
the ones who had and restored it?”

“Weren’t you the ones who admitted it was yours?” Nie Mingjue looked at them like they were
idiots.

Jin Guangshan, who had been silent until now, laughed. “How can you prove that I was the one
who restored the Seal? It was my good son that did all the work, you know?”

Nie Mingjue and Lan Xichen tensed for a moment.

“Th-That’s right!!” One Jin elder exclaimed. “It was all that bastard’s fault. Our Sect Leader is free
of guilt!”

The rest of the Lanling Jin Sect, while uneasy, gradually started to agree.

Nie Mingjue and Lan Xichen sighed. They had suspected this kind of development.

During this time, they had had a little over a week to think over all the things that Jin Guangyao
had confessed to doing and whether they should turn him in or not. The man himself was certainly
prepared for that.

But then they realized. No matter how much he had lied to them, no matter how many sins he had
committed, he was still their sworn brother. He was still someone they cared about.
So they would protect him.

But that did not mean he would go unpunished.

He will answer for his crimes.

“Oh? And how can you prove it was solely his fault?”

“Well……..”

“That is……”

“Ask any of his subordinates!” The look in Jin Guangshan’s eyes were borderline crazed. “They
will tell you what an ungrateful bastard he is!”

“We know.” Nie Mingjue sighed. “Jin Guangyao- no. He said not to refer to him by that name
anymore - Meng Yao has told us what he’s done and what you’ve done. He even has the sufficient
evidence and witnesses against you.”

A few hours earlier…….

“Da-Ge, there are a few other things I hadn’t mentioned because I didn’t want Er-Ge to hear it.”

“What is it?”

“Jin Guangshan had bribed several of his allies who, in turn, gave their daughters to him as an
appeasement and sign of loyalty. However, there were still those that did not want their daughters
to be handed over as collateral. So, Jin Guangshan invited them over for a little celebration.”

Nie Mingjue clenched his fists. He could see where this was going.
“He raped them. They refused and he still did it. The only reason I know is because he bragged
about it while drunk.”

Nie Mingjue slammed his fist into the wall as he let out a stream of invectives.

“Also……”

“There’s more?!”

“Yes.” Jin Guangyao hesitated. “Wen Qing and Wen Ning are still alive, er. Well, Wen Qing is.
But she won’t last long though.”

“Where is she?!” Nie Mingjue demanded.

“I don’t know.” Meng Yao seemed very upset. “Jin Guangshan discovered that I wanted to let her
escape.”

Nie Mingjue raised up an eyebrow in suspicion. “Why would you do that?”

Meng Yao gave a tired smile. “Da-Ge, I may have done a lot of evil, but I still know how to repay a
favor. Wen Qing never treated me badly and even…….” A pause. “When Wen Ruohan suspected
my loyalty and decided to torture me, she bandaged my wounds. She kept me alive.”

“So you decided to save her?”

“Yes. I convinced my father that Wen Qing’s skill in medicine would be greatly needed and he kept
her alive. However…….”

“However…..?” Nie Mingjue didn’t like where this was going.

“There was a price to that. I…..When I found out, I just had to get her away. It was the least I
could do, but…...but Father found out and moved her to a secret location while I was
incapacitated.”

“What did he do to her?” Nie Mingjue asked solemnly.

“He……”

“I understand the situation.” Nie Mingjue replied blandly. “However, Jin Guangshan will
definitely pin the blame on you. How will you escape this?”

“There are witnesses.”

“Witnesses?”

“Yes. I knew that if I made one mistake, Father would turn against me. So, to keep an escape plan.
I would have those witnesses come forward and speak for me, should I not be able to.”

“For once, I commend you on your slyness.”

Meng Yao smiled at that. “Thank you.”

“No need. So…..where are they?”

“They’re……….”
“Bring the witnesses in!” Nie Mingjue announced loudly.

A whole stream of people entered the hall.

And one by one, they told their stories.

“My name is Wang Yueyan. My only daughter was kidnapped, raped, impregnated and thrown
away by Jin Guangshan. When I wanted to bring justice to that damn man for my daughter, he sent
assassins to kill me. I was saved by Young Master Jin Guangyao and have come here to repay my
debt to him.”

“You……” Jin Guangshan’s eyes widened. He certainly wasn’t expecting this.

“My name is Li Jun. My wife went missing a few months ago. I found out that she had been
visiting her mother in Lanling Jin and I went to check on her.” Tears rolled down the man’s face.
“What I found was this bastard had been drunkenly bragging about forcing himself on my wife
who had repeatedly refused! When I went to go report him, my food was poisoned and I thought I
was going to die! Young Master Jin Guanyao also saved me and allowed me to hide out until he
was exposed!”

“Same here! And to both of my daughters!”

“And I!”

“And I!”

A lone man that looked to be in his mid-thirties stepped forward. “My name is Jin Huang.”

A member of the Jin clan?

Everyone was on the edge of their seat now.

“I was a former subordinate of Sect Leader Jin’s. And under his command, I did all sorts of evil.
My hands are so irreparably stained with blood, I can barely stand to look at myself the same again.
But at the time…….I was convinced I was doing this for the greater good. I assassinated many
people who disobeyed Jin Guangshan and spread rumors about him. All of which were true. When
I realized how wrong this was, it was too late. I tried leaving, but my family was held hostage.
Years later, I was finally released. Only…..” He was shaking now. “Only to realize that my family
had long since been dead!!”

You practically hear a person’s breathing from how quiet the room got.

“Shut up!!! You don’t know anything!! LIES!!! LIES, I tell you!!” Jin Guangshan was in
hysterics.

“Gag him.” Nie Mingjue coldly ordered. A Nie disciples simply went up and tied a cloth around
Jin Guangshan’s mouth. “Continue.”

“In desperation, I tried to kill myself. But Young Master Jin saved me and said to bide my time so
that I could get revenge.”

The rest of the people there had similar stories, stories sometimes horrific, sometimes maddening,
sometimes depressing, but all of them pointed to Jin Guangshan as the culprit.

“Wrong! WRONG!!” Jin Guangshan burst out as he bit through the gag. “That bastard son of mine
did wrong too!! If I have to go down, he’s coming down with me!!”

“We know.” Lan Xichen, who had been silent till now, spoke up. “He told us. He admitted to his
crimes. Sect Leader Nie and I will be deciding on his punishment later. You think he would
escape?”

“NO! I know him!! He’s definitely going to run!!”

“Instead of worrying about him, worry about your own fate.” At this moment, Lan Xichen’s face
could be described as mirroring his brother’s, if not a little crueler.

“No, NO!!!! Let me go!!! I swear, I’ll escape and when I’m out, I swear I’ll deliver retribution on
all of you when I return!!!”
The doors slammed shut.

Nie MIngjue let out a breath of relief. “Next, on our agenda……”

Su Minshan was brought out. Cries of outrage could be heard from the man's sect, but as soon as
evidence of the Hundred Holes Curse was revealed on their sect leader’s body, they could only
stare in horror.

“Since it’s come to this, there’s no harm in telling you." Su Minshan replied calmly. "Jin Zixun
was an arrogant brat! He always ridiculed, scorned and bullied me. For that, isn’t death a suitable
punishment? But what I wanted was for him to die slowly and painfully, to make up for all the
times he oppressed me!!”

“If you were so tired of being bullied, why didn’t you become stronger?” Nie Mingjue snorted.
“Would Jin Zixun had been able to push you around if you just focused on becoming stronger
instead of wallowing in your own sense of self-importance and pity?”

Su Minshan was rendered speechless and allowed himself to be quietly escorted out.

“Phew~ onto our last thing for today. About the Burial----”

“Sect Leader!!” A Nie disciple walked in. “I apologize for the interruption!”

“It’s fine. What’s wrong?”

“Err, there are two cultivators, one by the name of Xiao Xingchen and the other Song Zichen. They
have apprehended Xue Chengmei for the murder of Yueyang Chang Clan!!”

Xiao Xingchen and Song Zichen walked in, a chained Xue Yang by their side.

“Where's your proof?”

“Xue Chengmei had been spotted in Yueyang for quite some time, just idly wandering around.
Naturally, that wouldn't be a problem until we strange banging noises had been heard around his
visit time. A few civilians had seen him hope out of the Chan Clan residence each time the banging
noises occurred. When it was finally over, the gate to the Chang residence opened, revealing the
massacre of the entire Chang residence. Men, women, children, even dogs! Not one person was
spared!" Xiao Xingchen replied.

Song Zichen nodded. “We had coincidentally been in the area night-hunting when he walked out of
Yueyang covered in blood.” He paused. “Human blood.”

“I demand there be justice for the lives lost!”

“Very well! You shall have your wish. Take him to the dungeons!!”

“Thank you, Sect Leader Nie.” Song Zichen and Xiao Xingchen bowed.

“Hehehehe……” Xue Yang laughed, a mad glint in his eyes as he stared at Xiao Xingchen.
“Daozhang…...you won’t forget me, right?”

To this man, Xiao Xingchen had no words.

“Let’s wait and see. Next time, I will make sure not to leave any evidence.”

He was then dragged off to the dungeons where he would await his sentence.

“*sighs* Onto our last point of the day. Burial Mounds.”

“What about them?”

“We need to give a proper burial to the Wen Remnants and Wei Wuxian who were killed.”

“Hu!” A man scoffed. “Why should we do that?

“Be quiet, you!” His friend scolded as he was slapped.

“It’s good you asked that since there seems to be a lot of unease. Listen closely. The Wen
Remnants that we so dearly wanted to kill were all elders in their fifties or sixties. Some of us may
have not touched their blood…..” Because the culprits are unknown. They may have been hired by
the Lanling Jin Sect or something…… “But we’re still responsible for their demise. They were
civilians on top of that. Are you saying that you won’t take responsibility for that?”

The man was effectively silenced.

“*sighs* Where are their bodies? Or were they burnt to ashes?” My clan and Xichen’s clan weren’t
part of the cleanup so we just left.

“Sect…..Sect Leader Nie……” Someone shakily raised a hand up.

“What?”

“.......They were thrown in the blood pool near where the Yiling Patriarch resided.”

“.........I see.” A burst of uncontrollable fury raged in his veins. Nie Mingjue took a few deep
breaths to calm down. “Then we’ll retrieve them and properly bury them. The same with
the…...Wei Wuxian.”

Instantly, there were protests.

“Oh? I though all of you were informed about the memory viewing?”

“We were, but why should we suddenly believe that? Wei Wuxian was a good person?” Someone
spat. “Then what about the deaths of those at Nightless City?”

“The person who used the Seal was not Wei Wuxian. It was one the resentful spirits. It possessed
him and took control of his body.”
“Huh! Wei Wuxian, despite everything, was an esteemed cultivator. How could he let himself get
possessed?!”

Nie Mingjue sighed. They wanted to keep the information about Wei Wuxian’s lost core a secret.
Even though a lot of people were there at the memory viewing. Lotus Pier was such a huge place
that every sect leader and some of their subordinates of every clan could make it. But they realized
that even if they lied, there were too many people who refute that statement and start spreading
rumors about his core.

“Wei Wuxian’s core was lost. He had no other path than demonic cultivation.”

The person with the big mouth was silenced at that.

“Anyone else?”

"Wei Wuxian killed many people at Nightless City. Why should we do anything for him? It
doesn't matter if it wasn't his fault, he was responsible for his own control. He shouldn’t have--"

CRACKLE

The table of the person that was talking big was snapped in two by Zidian.

Jiang Cheng had heard enough. He was tired of holding back.

“Speak bad about my brother again and you will answer to my whip.” Jiang Cheng let out a breath.
“And before you all start speaking about how hypocritical it is of me to suddenly start caring about
him, I will say this: I let Wei Wuxian down many times in my life. Over and over and over again.
Today, however, is not one of those days. I will defend him now and forever. So unless you have
eaten the guts of a tiger, I suggest you don’t cross me over this matter.”

With that, the matter was closed. They would meet up in Yiling to build graves for the innocent
lives they took.
……………..........................……

Rumors had been spreading like wildfire lately.

Many civilians had gathered up in taverns, storytellers had all switched their tunes and the people
were plunged into melancholy.

To think that the Yiling Patriarch was actually a war hero that helped the great sect win the war!
To think that he had done nothing aside from plotting to destroy the Seal that had caused so much
suffering! To think that he had created so many inventions that the sects - who had ganged up on
him - had been hypocritically using for their own benefit! To think that he was actually a good guy
who had been protecting civilians!! (To think that he was such a handsome man!)

The civilians who had previously thought bad of him changed their ways.

At first, they were skeptical, but according to some real eye witnesses, the sects had used a memory
ball to review the Yiling Patriarch’s memories. The witnesses saw the poor guy’s suffering and
how, while everyone hated and reviled him, he did not fight back unless he was attacked. They all
cried when the story made it over to them.

Then a thought came up.

If the great sect and cultivators they so greatly respected would stoop so low as to kill civilians,
what say them?

How would they know if they weren’t the next target?

But…..let’s keep this at a low for now.

We don’t want to bring any unwanted attention to ourselves…….

………………….............................
The people of Yiling were in a somber mood. They had been that way for a year and some months
now.

Before, they used to be happy, safe, and free of worries. But now…….now they were just in
despair.

“And it’s all thanks to those damn cultivation sects!” Someone slammed their hand down on the
table.

“Calm down. It’s been over a year since…..” The woman swallowed. “......since our Patriarch
died.”

“Damn it all! You think I can calm down?! When the Yiling Patriarch was here, we all enjoyed
carefree lives without worrying about those resentful spirits! With him gone, we no longer have his
protection! And besides! Besides that!! They killed my friend!!” The man sobbed.

He was the vendor who had been selling kids’ toys in Yiling for quite some time. When he first
heard of the demonic cultivator, he believed the rumors and did his best to stay away from anyone
even vaguely matching his description.

But…..actually meeting the man…...it was nice. He was nice. Charming too. Definitely so. And
the man could not understand how such a cheerful man could be the “demon” of the rumors.

He always bargained and chatted with Wei Wuxian and they became somewhat tentative
acquaintances and eventually something like friends.

He even saved his daughter and him when they ran into a stray ghost.

The man was forever grateful.

And not just him.

There were many others that appreciated Wei Wuxian for always protecting them and cheering
them up when they were down.
“I remember seeing him as a child.” An old woman reminisced. “I forget many things but I could
not forget that child’s smile. His parents had been killed and he was left alone. Even when he got
rare precious food, he always gave it to those that needed it more. Never asking for anything in
return. To see him return as our protector…...I’m glad. But he’s still so thin.”

So they tried their best to even give him some spare food, hearing how he was trying to manage the
lives of fifty something people. Their patriarch was so gaunt! He needed nourishment and what
looked like a good rest.

Over time, the people Wei Wuxian had been protecting came to town and they were surprised to
see it was mostly elderly people. Except for that female doctor who helped around town and that
talking fierce corpse.

Yes. There was fierce corpse. That talked. It was odd, but seeing how harmless and timid the guy
was, they grew used to his presence.

Then Wei Wuxian came down from where he was living with a kid!

It was adorable!

To see the infamous demonic cultivator trying to babysit a kid was both hilarious and cute.

(They all bet to see whether he acted like a mother or a father more. The bets for him acting like a
mother won out.)

They were all happy.

Until those people came.

The town of Yiling was shocked to see an army of cultivators march towards their saviors’ home.

And when those damn people returned…...they were covered in blood and injuries with triumphant
looks on their faces.

When they asked…...they were shocked to hear them boast about slaughtering that damn Yiling
Patriarch and the remnants of a fallen clan.

No words could be used to describe how they felt.

They knew he lived on Burial Mounds so, though afraid, they went up to see it. And the mountain
that used to be filled with resentful energy was gone. They went to the small village to see it
completely ransacked. On top of that.......aside from copious amounts of blood, there was no sign
of Wei Wuxian and the people he protected.

That day, the town of Yiling was in mourning.

And they swore if they ever saw those damn people again, they would be sure to cheat them and
subtly mistreat them.

That same army appeared on their doorstep today.

And they were ready.

………………….................

Jiang Cheng led the army……..no. He led a group of shamefaced cultivators to Yiling. This time,
with a different purpose.

As soon as they entered Yiling, though, they noticed how the air had changed.

The civilians all looked at them with wary, on-edge eyes.

“Esteemed cultivators.” A random passerby called out. “What purpose have you come to our
humble town of Yiling for?”
Jiang Cheng twisted his hands. “Oh. Nothing much.” He wanted to ask where he could find the
flower shop, but he supposed he could find it himself.

“I see." The man's voice was tight. "Well then, enjoy your stay!”

Jiang Cheng lead them towards the Burial Mounds. This was the first time he looked at everything
clearly.

There was blood everywhere, but even more than that, there were houses, farming equipment,
tables, chairs. Nothing out of the ordinary for a simple village.

Everyone’s hearts twisted more.

To think they had been so convinced that they were in the right for killing the Wen Remnants who
were obviously regaining strength as an army in order to take over the cultivation world.

Oh.

What fools they had been.

Without another word, they went to work trying to clean up the mess to the best of their ability.

Some of the braver ones went to the blood pool and fished out the bodies.

Laying them out, though decomposed, the bodies had enough identifiable features for everyone to
recognize their ages.

We killed elders…….and on top of that…..civilians.

After all, they could not sense any spiritual energy.

With wet eyes, the ones who uncovered the bodies began repeating the burial ritual they had been
given instructions on how to do.

They burned the bodies and buried the ashes under each grave.

I’m sorry. Was the prayer. They could only hope those people would forgive them.

Flowers of all sorts were left by each of the graves.

They were lucky that the flower vendor had gotten a recent batch of exotic flowers. Because it
gave them some variety to peruse through.

Those that didn’t care about the Wens or Wei Wuxian simply grabbed whatever flowers were
recommended by the vendor. (No one questioned the unusually high price.)

However, for those with a little more tact, they carefully chose the flowers they wanted.

...................................................

Jiang Cheng, for one, got a bouquet of purple hyacinths [1]. He placed them gently by his brother’s
makeshift grave. “Wei Wuxian…….I.......Why…...why couldn’t you just tell me? Why couldn’t
you just…..trust me a bit more?! If I had known…...If I had known about all of this earlier, things
wouldn't have ended up like this! I would have never let you go!!” Jiang Cheng pounded the
ground, tears flowing freely. “Answer me, you bastard!”

“.......rry…..iang…..eng……”
Jiang Cheng’s head snapped up. “Wei Wuxian?” He looked around. “Wei Wuxian?!”

Jiang Cheng searched the cave for what seemed like an eternity. But there was no on there.

Was I simply hallucinating? I haven’t been getting any good sleep as of late…….

Footsteps were heard at the entrance and Jiang Cheng hurriedly wiped his tears away.

However........

Lingering, for a moment, he spoke one sentence.

“Just remember, Lotus Pier will always be your home.”

And then he left.

Lan Xichen got white chrysanthemums. They represented the truth.

The truth he tried to avoid. The truth he tried not to see. The truth that was right in front of his
eyes.

“Young Master Wei……..if you can hear this…...know that I used to blame you for hurting
Wangji. I used to hate you for what had happened back then. But, that was my own folly. I never
tried to see your side of the story. I never tried to speak with you or get to know you. I should have
known that there was more than the world painted you as.

I was naive and weak. Unable to see black from white. Or rather, the line in between. I will no
longer be that way. I will no longer be manipulated. And when the day comes that you return......I
hope that you will come to the realization how loved you are.

..........I wish you all the best…...wherever you are.”

Nie Mingjue stood awkwardly at the foot of a grave for a man he never knew. He carefully placed
some random bunch of daisies [2] down.

“Wei Wuxian. I never knew you and I never tried to know you. I will not say sorry because just a
simple two words is not enough for the pain and suffering my people inflicted on yours.”

While it’s true that Nie Mingjue and his people had done nothing to Wei Wuxian, they too were
part of the crowd in Nightless City. They too wished the deaths of the Wen Remnants and Wei
Wuxian.

“There is no excuse for everything that’s happened, but…...I wish you well and that.....in your next
life, the world will be a better place to be in.”

He turned and walked out of the cave.

“Wei-xiong……” Nie Huaisang kneeled by the grave as he set down some chrysanthemums [3]
and a mixed bouquet of zinnia [4] flowers.

“Wei-xiong. You know…...you were a wonderful friend. You were someone who understood me.
Someone who encouraged me. Someone who never made fun of me and my interests. And I
think…...you really were the only one who ever really knew the true me.”

“*sighs* Hey…...Wei-xiong…….” Nie Huaisang poured a cup of Emperor’s Smile and set it
down. “Will you ever forgive me for not helping you in your time of need?”

There was silence accompanied by a brief wind.

Nie Huaisang smiled. “I honestly don’t know why I’m doing this. But, you know, even I…..even
I……” Want to do the right thing.

“So wait a little longer, my friend. I’ll surely find a way to save you.”

With a short glance back, Nie Huaisang left the gravesite.

Jin---Meng Yao sat a bit away from the grave and looked up to the sky.

“Young Master Wei…..you, too, were someone who treated me with respect. And I……” He
paused. “You were always so free and unrestrained and I envied that.”

He got up slowly, gently placing the yellow hyacinths [5] and white heather [6] flowers down.

“I do not have much to say to you as I did not know you well. But..….I suppose I must thank you.
Thanks to you, I was able to see my own foolishness and stupidity. I…..If it wasn’t for you, I
probably would have spent the rest of my life in my father’s shadow. And for that, I thank you.”

“I wish that you find the happiness you longed for, should you return.”
.

“Wei Wuxian.” Lan Qiren spoke out into the silence. “Wei Wuxian, I still hate you. I still hate you
for hurting Wangji. Even though I know it’s not your fault, I can’t help the feelings in my heart.
However, I……”

“I guess I’m tired of hating, I’m tired of being angry, I’m tired of being so constricted all the time.”

“I suppose this too, is your influence. You were always so bright and cheerful, like your mother."

"..........I believe I was, at some point, in love with your mother. She was everything I was not. But I
rejected that side of me so vehemently that somewhere along the way…... it turned into hatred. I
presume I hated you because you reminded me of her. But again, I was wrong. You may have
Cangse Sanren's looks and personality, but you have your father's heart and mind.

"Wei Changze was a good friend of mine, smart too. Always coming up with wild, crazy ideas. He
never acted on them though. Not till your Mother came around.” Lan Qiren sighed. “They were
perfect together.”

He paused.

“So, Wei Wuxian.......If you…...If you come back, I will tell you more. That’s why…...return to
us.”

With that, he left a cluster of orange lilies [7], coreopsis flowers [8], crocus flowers [9], and tea
roses [10].

.
Lan Wangji had so much to say, so much to give, so much he wanted.

He had always loved Wei Ying. Even when he was ridiculous, shameless, full of nonsense.

(Those particular things were what drew him to the mischievous disciple.)

And to think that he was gone.

That was something Lan Wangji still couldn’t believe, even after a year and some.

He……--

“Young Master!!”

Hm?

“The young master in white!!” Lan Wangji turned around towards the voice.

“It’s you.”

The old woman who called him smiled. “It has been some time, young master. How have you
been?”

“Well.”

“That’s good, that’s good. And the boy?”

“A’ Yuan is well too.”

When Lan Wangji first came to Yiling in search of Wei Wuxian, he searched all over Burial
Mounds, even using Inquiry - that called the stray spirit of a Wen remnant - before discovering a
hollow stump holding within it a feverish A’ Yuan.

“A’ Yuan?!”

“Rich…..ge…..ge…..”

“A’ Yuan. Are you alright?!”

“Fine. Be…..cause…..Xian…..ge...ge said…..to live……”

Lan Wangji’s heart clenched as he picked the boy up. ‘I won’t let him die!’

However, his spiritual powers had been gradually depleted on the trip here. He crashed to the
ground as soon as it went out.

The last thing he heard were the worried voice of someone.

……..

When he next woke up, he was in an inn.

“A’ Yuan…….” He shot up, uncaring of how it pulled on his wounds.

Looking around, he found A’ Yuan tucked in an adjacent bed and let out a sigh of relief.

There was a knock at the door.

“Come in.”

“Young Master, are you alright?” It was the voice he had heard before he passed out.

“Thank you for saving me.” He bowed.

“Ah…..no need.” The old woman waved her hands. “Are you and the child alright?”

“Mn.”

“That’s great. That’s great……..But…..” The look in her eyes sharpened. “What will you do with
him? We saw white robed cultivators like you ransack this boy’s home, probably killing his family
and our protector, the Yiling Patriarch. That boy is someone he cared about.”

“I will protect him.”

“Oh?”

“I swear on my life, I will protect him.”

There must have been something in his eyes that made the old woman relax. “Then, I’m glad.”

“.....Hm?” A servant peeked her head in. “Oh? Hey, you’re the one we saw with the Yiling
Patriarch and A’ Yuan!”

The old woman asked for more details and was relieved to hear that Lan Wangji was friends with
the Yiling Patriarch.

“Please. Take care of A’ Yuan.” The servant begged.

“Mn.”
After paying the bill for staying at the inn, he took his leave.

Lan Wangji said his farewells before heading off to buy flowers.

He stared at the flowers for a long while before choosing orange blossoms 11], forget-me-nots
[12], and calla lilies [13].

As he knelt by the gravesite of his beloved, Lan Wangji let out a few tears.

“Wei Ying, life is…...hard without you. I have A’ Yuan, but…...without you, I…...I don’t see life
as I used to. With you, there was color, and without, it was just monochrome. Just like how I felt
before you crashed into my life. A’ Yuan helps bring colors to me, but I…...I need you. That's
why......” His golden eyes wobbled. "Come back to me........"

“.......an…...han? …..n‘t…….ry……”

“Wei Ying?!”

Lan Wangji whipped around to see nothing but himself. Not one second person.

……….

He lingered for a few more minutes before leaving Yiling altogether.

Wei Ying…...I won’t give up searching for you……..I will keep playing Inquiry, in hopes of
someday reaching your soul. That's why......take as long as you need to rest. I'll always be here,
waiting for you.

Chapter End Notes

FUN FACT! While I was burning my eyes out reading through that rather long list of
flowers and their meanings, I found out that Grass means Submission!!! So for those
of you who are novel readers......Chapter 111!!!! WangXian!!!!!!

EDIT 1/29: ALSO!!! Can someone tell me if Madam Jin is still alive??? I need to
know!!!

(1) Purple Hyacinths - I’m Sorry; Please Forgive Me; sorrow Link

(2) Daisy - Innocence Link

(3) Mixed Zinnia - Thinking (or in Memory) of an Absent Friend Link

(4) General Chrysanthemum - You're A Wonderful Friend; Cheerfulness and Rest

Link

(5) Yellow Hyacinths - jealousy Link

(6) White Heather - Protection; Wishes will Come True Link

(7) Orange Lily - Hatred Link

(8) Coreopsis - Always Cheerful

(9) Crocus - Cheerfulness

(10) Rose Tea - I'll Remember; Always Link

(11) Orange Blossom - Innocence; Eternal Love

(12) Forget-me-not - True Love; Memories Link

(13) Calla Lily - Beauty

[Extra]

“Huh? Where is everyone?” A Jin disciple scratched his head in wonder. “They told
me to bring the kid here…...and then they just left me hanging…….”

“Uhh, cultivator-sir?” The teenager near him asked timidly.

“Yes?”

“Is my father here?”

“*sighs* Yes, he is. But, kid, let me tell you this. You might be his son, but he doesn’t
really care.”

“O-Oh…...still. I want…..to meet him……”

“That so?”
“Mhm.”

The Jin disciple grumbled. “Speaking of, kid. What’s your name?”

“My name? O-Oh…..it’s……” The boy stumbled over his words. “.........It’s Mo
Xuanyu.”

__________________________________

Next Chapter: The Passing of Time

[Teaser]

“Ow. Ow ow ow ow……..” Mo Xuanyu rubbed the sore spot on his side where he fell
on.

“........Hm? What’s this?” Since Mo Xuanyu had been studying arrays so often, he had
an eye for spotting them in plain sight. “This array is…….”

He started to wander around the room and trace the array. “It locks something…..no.
Hides something away? A concealing array? Why would something like that be here?”

Mo Xuanyu was reaaaaally curious what his father was hiding and considering his
father was in jail and would possibly receive a heavy sentence…...it wouldn’t hurt to
find out what he’s hiding here, right?

“Hm? An alarm? Oh. I see…..If I deactivate the concealing array, the alarm would go
off and alert the guards.”

Luckily, Mo Xuanyu had seen that. Otherwise, he would have gotten in big trouble.

Without another second to waste, he disabled the alarm and deactivate the array. It was
pretty simple. He simply had to change the function of the alarm such that it wouldn’t
ring out no matter what he did. The array too, wasn’t that big of a deal. He could
simply destroy it by disrupting certain cornerstones that held the array up.

Once all that was done, Mo Xuanyu watched in delight as a secret room revealed itself.
But he was still careful and looked around for more traps or arrays. There were, and
although a bit more difficult than before, he was still able to safely disarm everything.

……..

After what seemed like an eternity, he finally reached the end of the long hallway.
Destroying the last array, the door opened.

Mo Xuanyu cautiously stepped inside and froze. After all, chained just a few feet
away from him was----
The Passing of Time
Chapter Summary

What the major characters do during this time.

An interlude chapter.

Chapter Notes

Hello everyone!! I apologize for getting the chapter out so late!!

I was sick and quite busy this week!! I'm honestly surprised that I even got this chapter
out! I wrote the entire thing today!!

(Have you noticed how lazy I'm getting with the chapter summaries?)

Enjoy!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“Tch!” Xue Yang clicked his tongue. “I never thought I would be caught so easily…….”

He really never thought someone would be paying attention to the Yueyang Chang Clan. Should I
have not killed them off so slowly? If not for that, how would people be able to spot me hovering in
the same place?

……..Well, whatever…….. they’re all dead now. …..Oh. Except for that one brat and his few
stranglers.

Xue Yang sighed once more as he went back to picking the lock.

“You would think they wouldn’t make the lock this easy. Are they trying to allow me to escape?”
Xue Yang muttered. “And Guangyao hasn’t contacted me at all……...were his little plans all
discovered? …...Hm. He’s too smart for that. …..Then why is he confined? He’s under suspicion
then?”

Click
The lock finally opened.

Oh well…...not my concern. If our “friendship” was broken or if he was caught, it all doesn’t
matter to me. It’s too bad about the Seal though.

Evidently, Xue Yang had heard how the Sects discovered the Seal and took custody of it.

Rumors are rumors, but for something as dangerous as the Stygian Tiger Seal, rumors could hardly
just be rumors.

…….Good. There’s no one here.

Xue Yang had been observing the guard schedule and made sure to try and escape when they were
changing out the guards.

They are oddly lax for guarding a mass murderer like me……. Xue Yang felt a little alarmed at this
train of thought but shook it away. Ah…...it matters not. I need to decide what to do after this. The
Chang clan is almost gone. Perhaps I should finish that job. As for revenge against those
two……..Xiao Xingchen doesn’t have any family. But that Song Lan guy…….hm. Doesn’t he live at
the Baixue Temple? Should be easy enough to wipe that place out.

Xue Yang continued down this thought spiral as he made plans - great plans - to celebrate his
prison break.

If it was before, Xue Yang wouldn’t have needed to escape from the Lanling Jin Sect’s grasp.
However, now…….from what he heard from the guards…...Jin Guangshan is imprisoned and
awaiting death and Jin Guangyao has been confined to his house. There was no one to break him
out, in other words.

………..

It didn’t take long for Xue Yang to see the light.

Breathing in the fresh air, Xue Yang sighed contentedly. “Now then, where did those people say
that brat was?”

Wracking his brain for a few minutes, he finally figured out where the last members of the Chang
Clan were.

He was so close to where the Changs’ temporary residence was. So, so close. He could practically
taste the bloodshed that was about to fly in the air.

Then Xue Yang abruptly froze in place. Something was off and he just knew it. There was danger
around him and he had to get out of there fast.

The strange thing was that there were no corpses he could call on either, so he was just stuck on his
own, with his sword, Jiangzai, that he managed to snag on his way out.

Arrows shot out at him and he managed to destroy them with a sweep of Jiangzai. More started to
come through and Xue Yang was so focused on the enemy he could sense in front, that he forgot
about his back.

Before he knew it, the attacks had stopped and there was a prickle on his neck. He reached back to
find a dart had inserted itself in his nape.

“Well,” he said aloud, a bit dizzy. “Would you look at that.”

Then he fainted.

………

He woke up, tied up, in a dimly lit room.

“Ah. So it was you.”

Meng Yao smiled. “It was me indeed.”

“I thought we were buddies, Guangyao!”

“It’s Meng Yao, now.” Meng Yao sighed. “Our so-called “friendship” was based on an
understanding. I gave you Wei Wuxian’s demonic cultivation manuals and materials and in return,
you used that knowledge to kill those I needed to be killed. Which I would then blame on Wei
Wuxian or his “disciples”.”

“I knew you were rotten to the core.”

Meng Yao shrugged. “I was going to get rid of you when you no longer had a use to me anyway.
What’s the problem with it happening sooner? Besides, you knew that.”

Xue Yang laughed, fondness in his tone. “Scum.”

“I will accept that. Besides, it’s not like I have much time left either. I admitted to my
wrongdoings.”

“You?” Xue Yang’s tone was incredulous. “You, the scheming mastermind who wanted nothing
more than to climb up the ranks and become sect leader?”

“People change, Xue Yang.” Meng Yao smiled.

Xue Yang snorted. “Well, I could arg---”

“My change happened to be for the better.” He interrupted.

There was a knock at the door, stopping the two from conversing further.
“It matters not. Xue Yang. This is goodbye.”

Xue Yang rolled his eyes. “I guess so.”

“In your next life, I hope you make sure to hide the evidence.”

“Really?” Xue Yang’s tone was sarcastic. “ Those are your last words to me?”

“Of course.” The door shut behind him.

Meng Yao sighed.

“You done with your little chat?” Nie Mingjue asked.

“Yeah.”

An awkward silence descended on the two.

“........Meng Yao.”

“Yes, Sect Leader Nie?”

“I wanted to continue our talk about the two Wens that your--- Lanling Jin had held captive.”

“Ah. I have told you before that I don’t know where my father hid Wen Qing. As for Wen
Ning…….he’s in a secret passage that's connected to my room. I can give you instructions on how
to open it. Wei Wuxian’s belongings are also there.”

“I…….see. I’ll make note of it to go try and release those two secretly. I’m not sure if the world is
still okay with those two being around.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“It’s not like you can escape anyway.”

“.......True.”

More silence.

“Meng Yao." The smaller of the two looked up. "I…...have discussed with the others. For your
merit in capturing Xue Yang - since none of us aside from you realized he escaped, we’ve decided
to imprison you instead. At the Unclean Realm. With me.”

“Oh?” Meng Yao could tell there was something more the other needed to say.

“And…..because there’s really nothing else for you to do now, I suggested that you work for your
sins by helping the common people out. It was accepted. But you will be guarded.”

Meng Yao was taken aback. “Why would you…….”

“An idle mind is the devil’s playground. To keep yourself busy and from thinking other nefarious
things, I decided to give you work.” Nie Mingjue turned around and rushed outside after that.

However, Meng Yao caught the slight blush that tainted his ears and face.

“He was trying to help me out……? After everything I’ve done……? But why……?” Meng Yao
could not understand. Wouldn’t it be better to kill him off or strip him of his cultivation and
freedom? Why keep him alive and even work towards a good cause ?

Meng Yao, as always, could not comprehend just what was going through his sworn brother’s
mind.
…………………….

“No. Not this one either……..” Nie Huaisang sighed as he tossed another book aside. He was
currently in Qinghe Nie’s vast library, looking for clues on how to restore a shattered soul.

But…...he had been here for hours and nothing had popped up. He was just about to give up on
Qinghe’s library and go to other sects’ libraries. But, he had to ask permission to look through and
on top of that, the issue of secrecy………

He didn’t want anyone to know that he was looking for a way to revive Wei Wuxian. The possible
backlash and questions that could pop up from that……..not to mention that some assholes still
held a grudge despite knowing Wei Wuxian’s full story. They would probably try to stop him from
any further research.

Nie Huaisang sighed as he looked at the time. He should probably get ready for bed. His Da-Ge
had given him a break from training because of the work he’d been swamped with for a while, but
eventually, he could hold off no longer.

Another long sigh escaped his mouth as he put the books away. If only I still had Wei-Xiong’s
materials on the connection between Qi Deviation and resentful-----wait. Didn’t the Lanling Jin
Sect still have those materials? Then……..would Meng Yao know where they are?

Nie Huaisang remembered Meng Yao mentioning something like that to Nie Mingjue. Does
anyone else know that Lanling Jin has a lot of Wei-Xiong’s materials?

He opened the door to the library as he was ruminating only to crash into someone around the same
height as him.

“Ah! I’m sorry! I wasn’t looking where I was going!” Nie Huaisang immediately said.

“.........” The voice paused. “It’s fine.”

I recognize that voice. Nie Huaisang’s head snapped up. “....Yao-ge?”

Meng Yao seemed a bit awkward. “I don’t think I deserve to be called that after all I’ve done.”

No, you don’t. Nie Huaisang silently admitted. “........But I’m so used to calling you that!” Is what
he said instead.

“......Ah. Then call me what you like.”

“Okay!” Nie Huaisang fiddled with his fan. “But, what are you doing here?”

“Well. Apparently, I've been confined to Qinghe Nie for the rest of my life. As penance for my
sins, I’ve been tasked with making the lives of the commoners much easier.”

Nie Huaisang silently agreed that might do some good. Instead of having a brilliant mind such as
his rot away quietly, why not put it to good use? Whoever suggested that idea must have been
brilliant.

“I see. I’m sure you’ll be able to do something great! You’re really smart, after all!” Nie Huaisang
wasn’t just saying this. Meng Yao really was brilliant. His time serving the Nies really was great
and he made Nie Mingjue’s life so much easier.

Meng Yao smiled a bit awkwardly. “I see.”

The two chatted for a bit more before Nie Huaisang parted from the other and headed to bed.

………………….........................

Lan Xichen sighed as he gathered everyone aside from his brother over. He needed to have the
memory viewing explained in full detail to the elders so that he could possibly be able to get
Wangji’s seclusion revoked.

It was not easy to get them to come over, especially for those more severely injured.
“Sect Leader, what have you called us over for?”

Lan Xichen closed his eyes and began to tell Wei Wuxian’s story from beginning to end without a
pause.

He told of Wei Wuxian’s pain and suffering. Of the good he did. Of the people he saved. Of the
people - while they may have not killed - they condemned without a second path. How they had
been very, very wrong about the demonic cultivator and the Wens.

Any time an elder had brought up something Wei Wuxian might have done, another elder - one
who had been especially vehement about Lan Wangji’s punishment and the “evil” of Wei Wuxian
- spoke up and refuted it. (Lan Xichen couldn't do that. It was more effective for those who
previously hated Wei Wuxian to speak instead.)

No one could say anything by the end and the room went silent.

“Wangji was simply defending an innocent person. And besides,” Lan Xichen let out a shuddering
breath. “Were we not the ones who attacked first? Wangji was simply defending himself and
Young Master Wei.”

There was a bit of grumbling but eventually, Wangji’s return from seclusion was approved.

A knock resounded at the Jingshi’s door.

Lan Wangji set down his brush. “Mn?”

“Wangji, it’s me.”

“Brother?” Lan Wangji got up and opened the door.

Lan Xichen smiled. “Wangji, I got permission to end your seclusion.”

“Ah.”

“En.” Lan Xichen went inside and sat down. “Wangji, how are you feeling?”

“..................” Lan Wangji’s hands twitched slightly.

“I meant your back.”

“.........” A small nod.

“Oh. It’s fine now? You can move without difficulties? Are you well enough to go on night hunts?
And don’t hide anything from me. I’ll know if you’re omitting the truth.

A sigh.

“Still no then.” Lan Xichen tapped the desk. “I see. I will call in the medic to see how long it would
be until you fully recover. In the meantime, could you take over the morning classes? The teacher
for that is getting a bit on the years and needs a break.”

“Mn.”

“Okay then. It is getting late. I will leave you to rest.”

“Mn. Good night, Brother.”

“Good night, Wangji.”

Lan Wangji, however, did not go to sleep. He instead waited for the bell to toll Si Shi. He then
grabbed his guqin and began the first stanza of Inquiry.

Despite witnessing how Wei Wuxian’s soul seemed to crumble - or perhaps shatter - towards the
end of the memory viewing, Lan Wangji did not give up in his Inquiry. He had had time to calm
down and was able to think rationally. The memory ball was something that displayed memories
from the perspective of its target.

So despite the fact that Wei Ying seemed to fade away, perhaps, that may not be true at all. Lan
Wangji had heard that while rare, it was not unheard of for a soul to still exist despite its shattered
state. They wouldn’t be able to be contacted through Inquiry, but the song itself might be able to
tether them to the world and ensure their continued existence.

And maybe, one day……..one day the shattered pieces of Wei Ying’s soul would become whole
again. As long as Lan Wangji continued to play, continued to talk, continued to believe in Wei
Ying. Perhaps…….Wei Ying would hear him and would believe that he still had someone who
cared for him.

I was not able to tell Wei Ying how much I cared for him. But…….I will continue to play Inquiry in
hopes that Wei Ying will hear me and here my regrets about how much I failed to tell him and that I
really cared. That I really wanted to be his friend, that I wanted to be close, that I wanted to be by
his side, that I wanted to be someone he could trust and could continue to trust.

[Wei Ying……] He played. [Wei Ying, can you hear this? This time, you don’t have to answer. But
just listen to me.]

He paused. [Wei Ying…...I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you. I’m sorry that I wasn’t able to reach out
for you. I don’t need you to believe my words just yet, but I want to tell you that when I first met
you, I really did want to be friends.]

[I wanted to be close. But I didn’t know how to say it.] Lan Wangji clenched his hands. [I really
wanted to be by your side but I was too concentrated on the rules I grew up with; I was too hesitant
to take action. And that cost me so much. That cost me you.]

Lan Wangji bit his lips hard. [I should have been there for you. And I wasn’t. Forgive me.]

He ended Inquiry after a while and looked up from where he had been staring hard on the ground.
He froze just then. Because in front of him……..was a transparent form of Wei Ying.

“Wei Ying……?” Lan Wangji called hesitantly.

The apparition said nothing, but simply smiled.

Lan Wangji reached out hesitantly. But then…...Wei Ying flickered out of existence.

“Was I…...hallucinating?” Lan Wangji wouldn’t be surprised if that was the case. He had seen so
many instances of this occurring.

He had been so, so hopeful that those illusions were real, that it really was Wei Ying . Only for him
to be disappointed time and time again.

“Wei Ying…….” Tears spilled from his eyes. “Wei Ying, where are you? I…..I miss you so
much…..”

………...........................

The next day was a free day for Lan Yuan and he was so excited! He wanted to go to town with his
father or maybe somewhere else to see more sights!

Though…..when he snuck into the Jingshi, seeing as his father wasn’t where they promised to
meet, he saw his father passed out on his bed, tears streaking down his face.

“Wei Ying…….Wei…...Ying……”

Lan Yuan was confused. Who was ‘Wei Ying’? And why…...did that name sound so familiar…..?

He quietly tiptoed over and wiped away the tears.

His father’s eyes snapped open. Lan Yuan jerked back at this.

“A…….Yuan……?”

“Father, oh!" Lan Yuan bowed. "I’m sorry for disturbing your rest!!”

“It’s…..fine.” His father got up. “I apologize. We were supposed to go to town today.”

“It’s okay!” Lan Yuan exclaimed, giving his father a bright smile. “We can always go later! Take
your time getting ready, Father.”

“......Mn.”

Ah. There it is again. His father would sometimes get this hazy look in his eyes whenever he
looked at Lan Yuan, as if he missed something - or someone -, and it would take some time to
shake him out of it.

“I will wait outside then.”

“Mn.”

………

Lan Yuan did not have to wait long. His father was out and as pristine and clean as he usually was,
albeit…….there was a faint redness under his eyes.

Lan Yuan frowned but shook it away. Today was supposed to be a happy day! He would make
sure the sadness in his father’s eyes go away before the day ends!

They headed to town, hand in hand so that Lan Yuan wouldn’t get lost, and Lan Yuan looked
everywhere for something interesting. It was hard to be obedient now that he wasn’t in the Cloud
Recesses, but he wanted to make his father proud by being calm and collected.

So, he tried to contain his excitement at finally getting a break and stared at the different toys and
treats around him.

They stopped at a particular store and Lan Yuan couldn’t help but stare longingly at a pair of grass
butterflies.

“You want?”

Lan Yuan hesitantly looked at his father and nodded.

There was something soft in his father’s eyes as he paid for the grass butterflies, which he handed
to Lan Yuan, so the boy thought his plan to distract his father to be a success at removing the sad
look.

Lan Yuan held a grass butterfly in each hand and stared at them hard. (Unknowingly, he floated
away from his father’s side.)

He fluttered the butterflies around, opening his mouth to say something he used to do with his Xi---
-

His train of thought cut off when he bumped into someone.

“I apologize!” Lan Yuan bowed respectfully to the person in front.

“Look where you’re going next time, brat.” The man replied.

Lan Yuan’s face scrunched up. How rude. He finally looked up at the person who he bumped into
and promptly froze. Golden robes…...and…….that…….flower…….

The man brushed passed him and he stayed still in shock.

“A’ Yuan!” His father called out, slightly panicked.

But Lan Yuan couldn’t hear anything, all he feel was…...panic. His breathing got faster and faster
and he was confused and scared.

Terror seized him then and the world went black.

……….

When he next woke up, his head was dizzy and everything felt too hot and too cold and the same
time.

“A’ Yuan?” His father called softly.

“Mmm. What…...happened?”

“You have a fever.” His father seemed a bit worried. “Why didn’t you tell me you weren’t feeling
well?”

“Don’t…….know…….felt well…….earlier……” He broke off his sentence with a yawn.

A sigh. “Rest after you take the medicine.”

“Mmm.”

He closed his eyes, relaxing after he was fed bitter medicine which was washed down with water.

.
.

His dreams that day were filled with screams and pools of red, accompanied by a brutal gold.

……………………............

It was a rather normal day at Lotus Pier.

The training halls were filled with disciples, moaning and groaning about the heavy weights they
had to lift while either their strict instructor or their sect leader looked over their progress.

Jiang Cheng had finished the last letter for work that day and rubbed his temples to ward off an
oncoming headache.

He sighed and went outside for a small walk. It was one of those rare days that he finished
everything early and had some free time. He decided to go visit Jin Ling for a bit.

The boy was as noisy as ever. He started trying to form words but it seemed to still be a bit difficult
for him. He was hardly a year old after all.

“Ai, Jin Ling, stop pulling my hair.”

Jin Ling just laughed at him.

Jiang Cheng almost smiled back. Jin Ling laughed like his mother and that small resemblance
nearly melted his heart.

He sat there for a while, playing with the small child until Jin Ling stopped and seemed to try and
form words.
Jiang Cheng picked him up and placed him on his lap before opening his mouth. “A’
Ling….say…..” He licked his lips. “Say…..Jiujiu (Uncle)....”

He had heard that if you try to say words to a child that they may pick them up.

“......abababa…...gaaauuuuu……”

“Jiu…...Jiu……” Jiang Cheng tried again.

There were more nonsensical noises and Jiang Cheng gave up after a few tries, placing the kid
back down where the toys where.

Jin Ling was content with playing with the toy sword and other trinkets.

Jiang Cheng simply watched him contently until he felt the strain of many sleepless nights take its
toll on him.

He started to nod off for a while until he felt a tug at his leg and some noises.

“..........uuu…….Jiu…….Jiujiu!!”

Jiang Cheng’s eyes snapped open. “A’ Ling? What did you say?” He slowly alighted to the floor.

“Jiujiu!!” Jin Ling exclaimed quite happily.

Jiang Cheng froze.

He didn’t know how long had passed but before he knew it, Jin Ling had been patting his face free
of tears.

Oh.
Oh.

He was crying.

He hugged the boy, the last reminder of his sister, and softly allowed himself to let his emotions go
a bit.

…………………......................

It had taken Mo Xuanyu some time to adjust to the life at Lanling Jin. And he didn’t enjoy it for
the most part.

There were history classes in the morning. Cultivation training in the afternoon. And more classes
at night.

Mo Xuanyu was luckily quite well-read and spent most of his free time in the library, so it was
easy getting his assignments done as well as understanding what was discussed in class. But he was
far too shy to actually say he knew the answer to any questions. He did answer when he was called
on though.

Though he was academically smart…….his cultivation was hardly impressive and he was
constantly bullied for this fact, causing him to further isolate himself in the library. He was also
always coerced and/or forced to do other people’s homework under the pretence of helping a
“friend” out and he was starting to get sick of it.

So he tried mapping out escape routes he could take to the library so that no one could find him
and took those whenever he didn’t feel like doing their bidding.

……

Mo Xuanyu let out a breath of relief when he reached the library.

Maybe I should start making some sort of array or talisman that could help me?

The one thing that he got out of this experience was that he loved to study arrays and talismans. He
might not be talented in cultivation, but he still showed expertise in the art of arrays and talisman
making. It was just so interesting to see all the different types of arrays and talismans there were as
well as breaking them apart to see how they work and how to possibly improve them.

This was what he put his time into and eventually, he started becoming borderline obsessed with
arrays and talismans.

One day, he wasn’t able to slip away as usual and got caught by his usual bullies. Fed up with
them, he threw down an experimental talisman he made that was supposed to create a smokescreen
and bolted.

Briefly looking behind him, he smiled victoriously, seeing the talisman work as intended. He
turned his head forward and continued to run but knew he wouldn’t be able to escape for much
longer. The bullies had a higher cultivation than him and could probably catch up to him in no
time.

And…..as he suspected…..he heard their voices after a few minutes passed.

Damn it, damn it, damn it!! He looked around frantically. The bullies would soon round the corner
and catch him and he couldn’t have that happen.

Luckily, there was a door to his right and he wanted to go in, only to find a rather simple array on
it. Without caring whose room it might be, Mo Xuanyu quickly dismantled the array and burst
through the door, closing it soon after and restoring the array with an alarming speed.

After the adrenaline cooled, he felt the pain of his drained spiritual energy from accidentally using
too much of it to take down and reconstruct the array.
“Ow. Ow ow ow ow……..” Mo Xuanyu rubbed his chest and sat down, meditating to recover what
spiritual energy he could. It was then that he finally got a good look at the room he was stuck in.

Hm? Wasn’t this Sect Leader Jin’s…..my father’s room? He thought, a bit panicked, as he
recognized the specific room he was told not to go into. Won’t I get in trouble for intruding?

His panic quickly subsided though. But Father was condemned for a crime. No one will fault me
for entering a criminal’s room, right?

He studied the place a bit more before something caught his eye.

“........Hm? What’s this?” Since Mo Xuanyu had been studying arrays so often, he had an eye for
spotting them in plain sight. “This array is…….”

He started to wander around the room and trace the array. “It locks something…..no. Hides
something away? A concealing array? Why would something like that be here?”

Mo Xuanyu was reaaaaally curious what his father was hiding and considering his father was in
jail and would possibly receive a heavy sentence…...it wouldn’t hurt to find out what he’s hiding
here, right?

“Hm? An alarm? Oh. I see…..If I deactivate the concealing array, the alarm would go off and alert
the guards.”

Luckily, Mo Xuanyu had seen that. Otherwise, he would have gotten in big trouble.

So without another second to waste, he disabled the alarm. Before he worked on the array, he made
sure there were no more traps or alarms before deactivating the array. It was pretty simple. He
simply had to change the function of the alarm such that it wouldn’t ring out no matter what he did.
The array too, wasn’t that big of a deal. He could simply destroy it by disrupting certain
cornerstones that held the array up.

Once all that was done, Mo Xuanyu watched in delight as a secret room revealed itself. But he was
still careful and looked around for more traps or arrays. There were, and although a bit more
difficult than before, he was still able to safely disarm everything.
……..

After what seemed like an eternity, he finally reached the end of the long hallway.

Destroying the last array, the door opened.

Mo Xuanyu cautiously stepped inside and froze. After all, chained just a few feet away from him
was someone dressed in ripped robes. He wasn’t able to see who the person was since it was still
dark and the person hadn’t been speaking at all.

However, this person seemed to be badly injured, judging by the labored breaths.

“Who’s…..there…..?” The rather alarmed and rather hoarse voice asked.

(Mo Xuanyu still couldn’t tell what gender this person was because of how scratchy their voice
was.)

“U-Umm…..my name is Mo Xuanyu! A-And I’m sorry for d-disturbing your rest!!” Damn it. I
stuttered.

Mo Xuanyu sighed when the person said no more. “U-Umm, do you need any help……?”

“Help…..?” The voice was still wary. “Why?”

“Well. Sect Leader Jin, I mean, the former sect leader, Jin Guangshan, has been arrested for his
crimes and when I snuck---I mean, s-stumbled into this room, you were like this, so I assume you
were held against your will, so I thought I could help you.”

“I…..see…….” Mo Xuanyu heard a nod. “Then.…..please……”

Mo Xuanyu carefully scanned the rooms for more arrays, alarms, or traps and was relieved to find
none. He quickly went over to the person and studied the chains around the person. His eyes had
adjusted to the dark so he could vaguely make out the bindings. .........Good. He could undo these.
“Umm, so who are you?”

“My…….My name is……..”

Chapter End Notes

I would like to thank @foldingcrane for helping me decide what to do with Meng
Yao!!!

Also, also, aren't I cruel for leaving the chapter off where I did? Hehehehe......it was a
suggestion from a friend of mine!!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter, regardless!!

Next Chapter: Secret

Secret
Chapter Summary

A flashback about what our not-so-mysterious character went through and then what
happened after.

And Lan Yuan gets another memory!!

Chapter Notes

Helllloo!!!!!

Sorry for the late chapter!!! But I couldn't help it!!! I've been extremely busy this
week. So busy, I didn't get to even write a teaser for this chapter!!!

I even debated not writing a chapter but a flash of inspiration later and voila!!
Chapter!! I hope you enjoy it, but please do tell me if there are any mistakes! I wrote
the entire things in a matter of hours, after all!

And oh. Warning. BIG warning for the flashback part. It includes rape and non-
consensual touching. If it triggers you, do skip. Ask any questions in the
comments since there are small pieces of information in the flashback!!! Please
tread cautiously!!!!!!

I hated writing the flashback chapter. I had to stop a few times before continuing.
Please tread cautiously.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

She still remembered when she was first brought here.

Lanling Jin disciples grabbed both her and her brother and dragged them towards Koi Tower. She
thought that at that time…….she would be taken to her execution room and killed.

But no.

Instead they were brought deeper inside Koi Tower and then separated.

“Jie….Ji--” A talisman was slapped on Wen Ning’s back and he went silent and limp.
“A’ Ning!!” She yelled, trying to struggle out of her captors’ grasp.

“Take her to the exec----”

“Wait!!” A voice hurriedly stopped them.

Wen Qing turned to the direction where it came from to see Jin Guangyao rushing towards her.

“Young Master Jin.” The guards greeted stiffly.

“Father has given me the message to take Mai--Wen Qing to a separate place. He still has a use
for her.”

Wen Qing glanced at him incredulously. ‘Now, of all times, is when he comes to my rescue?’

Jin Guangyao handed them a note that was specially stamped with the Sect Leader’s seal. The
guards’ eyes lit up as they acquiesced to Jin Guangyao’s instructions.

She felt a prickle on the back of her neck and the world went black.

……

When she next awoke, she found that her wrists had been chained together over her head, her legs
similarly bound as well.

And she was on a bed.

Dread crept into her body as she realized this one fact.
‘I have a feeling I know what this is all for……….’ Wen Qing shook her head. ‘I need to find a
needle or something to pick the lock on these chains……..’ She remembered faintly teaching A’
Ning to do something similar.

Wen Qing looked around the room in hopes that she might find something to help her pick the lock
on the chains.

There was nothing.

Helplessly, she decided to observe her surroundings in order to gauge where she might be.
Extravagant gold and silk covered the place, a peony embroidered on it and plastered all over the
room, so she assumed that she was still in Koi Tower.

Then she remembered that her brother was taken away in a different place. ‘I knew they wanted A’
Ning.’ She felt very afraid for her brother. ‘What will they do to A’ Ning? I know they’ve wanted
him for a while. …...I have to get out of here and rescue him! Who knows what they'll do to him!
But......But what did they need me for? My medical skills? Or.......-'

All of a sudden, the door to the room she was in swung open.

“You--!” Wen Qing gritted out.

“Me.” Jin Guangshan grinned.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” She seethed as he creeped closer to her.

“Hm? You.”

Ice flooded Wen Qing’s veins. But more than that was the undeniable fury that instantly replaced
the slight fear she felt. “You horny bastard!!!!”

Jin Guangshan threw his head back in jubilant laughter. “Ahahahaha!! What does that matter
now? You have no choice but to accept it.” Saying so, he lifted up a hand and tore her robes to
pieces.
“You--mmph!” The ripped cloth of her robes was used to gag her.

“Now that your pretty mouth is all muffled, let’s enjoy ourselves, shall we?” With that, his robes
pooled by his feet and to the floor.

No matter how she twisted and squirmed, it was of no use. She couldn’t escape.

What happened next had to have been the worst torture she had ever experienced.

She preferred death to this.

A sudden pain pierced her lower half and a scream tore its way through her throat. But she would
not yield, she would not break. That would give the slimy bastard more joy.

She would not allow him that.

So she grit her teeth and bore through the pain and humiliation.

…………

When she next awoke, she felt sticky and tainted.

‘Damn it, damn it, damn it!!’

Wen Qing pulled at the chains binding her until her skin broke and blood ran down her arms. It
was no use.

There was no escape.

.

A maid came in later that day to feed her food and clean her body. Wen Qing murmured a quiet
‘thank you’. However, the chains weren't removed.

She soaked in the bathtub scrubbing her skin furiously. ‘Disgusting, disgusting, disgusting !!!’ She
scrubbed until her skin was raw and nearly bleeding and even further.

She hated it. She hated this.

Wen Qing sighed. There was no use brooding about this. Instead of spiraling into depression, she
would persevere and try to figure out a way to escape. She would…...even if it was the last thing
she would do.

And if she really was at a dead end……..she had a way out of that. There were certain acupoints
she could press just hard enough to kill herself. One at the base of her nose, one at the middle of
her forehead, and one at her throat.

Hitting any one of those places severely enough could cause death.

But Wen Qing hadn’t given up yet. So she wouldn’t do that.

Not yet.

Not now.

…………..........................................

The same pattern continued for what seemed like an eternity.

Jin Guangshan would come and rape her, leave her defiled when he had his fill and let a maid
come clean and feed her.

Over and over again.

However…...sometimes Jin Guangshan got bored.

And when he got bored…….he started to experiment with different ways to make Wen Qing feel
unimaginable pain while the rat bastard felt euphoric pleasure.

The abuse was too much, too much, too much.

…….And Wen Qing’s mind was gone.

She woke up in pain.

Everything hurt.

Wen Qing grimaced as she got a feel for her injuries.

One day…… She swore.

One day……

She will get her revenge.

………

She doesn’t know how long she was held up here. She was never let outside, not for anything, not
even to go to the bathroom. She had to make do with a chamber pot near the bed. She couldn’t tell
whether it was day or night as her cell had no windows, nothing. There was only a single door that
was sealed with some kind of array.

She only realized her lack of strength, lack of energy, lack of fight. The chains binding her had
gotten so heavy. Despite the chains never being changed, she felt how she gradually lost the
functions of her body. She had not

During her captivity, she heard no news of the outside world, no gossip, no talk. Not from the
maids, not from the servants, not from Jin Guangshan. Not from anyone.

Nothing.

Nothing about A’ Ning.

Nothing about her family at Burial Mounds.

Nothing about her other little bro--- about Wei Wuxian.

No news would be good news, but Wen Qing didn’t expect anything to go well. She knew how the
cultivation world was. She knew that despite the fact that she and her brother turned themselves in,
they wouldn’t let Wei Wuxian and her family go.

She could only hope……..that enough time was stalled so that they would be able to escape.

.
The door opened once again but instead of that slimy bastard, it was Jin Guangyao.

“You…..” She rasped.

“Me.” Jin Guangyao’s face twisted seeing her state. “I apologize it took me so long to figure out
how long this has been happening.”

Wen Qing stayed silent.

Jin Guangyao came closer and Wen Qing flinched when he brushed against the skin of her abused
wrists. The was a bit of time when they were both silent before Wen Qing broke it.

“Why…...are you here…..?”

“I…...came to rescue you.”

“Res…..cue?”

“Yes.” One of the bindings opened up. “I…..admit that I had told my father how great of an asset
your medical skills were. I thought that he would keep you alive for the purpose of attaining those
abilities. I didn’t expect that he would……” Jin Guangyao’s lips pursed as he trailed off and
released another one of wrists.

Wen Qing’s wrists were finally free and she used that opportunity to press around the skin to
circulate the blood in her wrists.

Jin Guangyao tossed her a bottle of medicinal pills and she took a whiff, recognizing the scent. She
popped one in and instantly felt refreshed, her previously suppressed spiritual energy rushing
alive. It turns out - she had forgotten about this fact - that those chains also suppressed her
spiritual energy.

Since she’s been so…... busy …….she didn’t realize this fact.
“Thanks.”

“Mn.” Jin Guangyao finished releasing her ankles. “But we have to hurry before Father returns.”

They left the room and rushed down the hall as quietly but as quickly as they could. The path split
off into three in front of them and Jin Guangyao frowned.

He wasn’t expecting this.

That’s not good.

The two then heard footsteps coming from the middle path. They both looked at each other and
nodded, splitting off in different directions.

Wen Qing knew she couldn’t rely on Jin Guangyao to go the rest of the way. He would probably
find some way to escape from his Father’s wrath and would sell her out. His survival instincts
probably told him as much.

Wen Qing ran as fast as she could and she could almost see the light when she heard something fly
through the air. Thinking quickly, she dodged and saw a dart embedded in the ground.

She didn’t spend anymore time thinking about that and continued to run, but then she ran out of
spiritual energy. She came to a dead end too.

‘........Fuck.’ Was the only she thought upon seeing the array she had to solve on the way out. ‘We
were probably stuck in a maze array. That’s probably why the path split like that. Then this
array…….is probably to keep me inside.’

She had only seen arrays briefly in a book A’ Ning had opened out of curiosity. She couldn’t solve
it.

She was trapped.

The same whistling came back and struck her in the neck, knocking her out instantly.

………...

She was brought to a new place, she could tell.

And the same pattern continued, if not even worse.

Like this, time passed and passed and passed.

…………………………......................

Jin Guangshan hadn’t come to her prison in a while. Wen Qing counted herself lucky that she
finally had a break.

……..Then the door opened once again.

Wen Qing braced herself for another round of pain when she heard a timid voice start mumbling
here and there.

“Who’s…..there…..?” She asked.

The owner of the voice seemed alarmed and began to stammer as he told of why he was here.

‘So that bastard finally got his just-desserts?’ Wen Qing sighed in relief, but didn’t relax. This
could be a trap.

Her guard hadn’t been let down but seeing the boy - Mo Xuanyu - in front of her and his timid
attitude reminded her faintly of her brother.

Mo Xuanyu began fiddling with the chains and hesitantly asked who she was.

“My…..My name is……” She tried with difficulty. “.......Qing. You can call me…...Xiao Qing.”

“Xiao Qing?” Mo Xuanyu tried.

“Yes.”

“U-Umm, okay….........”

The chains binding her clicked open.

Free at last. Wen Qing smiled victoriously.

.............

She followed Mo Xuanyu out and breathed in the delicious fresh air.

Freedom had never tasted so great.

.
“Y-You’re a woman?!” Mo Xuanyu squeaked out when they hit the sunlight.

Wen Qing stared at him in disbelief and then gestured to herself. “Do I not look like one?”

“U-Uhh, w-well…...i-it was dark in th-the cell and your v-voice was raspy, s-so I couldn’t t-tell.”
The poor boy stammered.

“Stop stuttering!” She snapped.

“Yes, ma’am!!” He straightened out.

Wen Qing was pleased. It seems like I still have enough bite in my tone.

She followed Mo Xuanyu back to his room and watched silently as he went to get some clothes.

“Bath.” She spoke out.

“Hm?”

“Is there a bath? I’m filthy.”

“O-Oh. U-Uhh…...ummm, y-yeah. Yeah…..” He told her to wait there before quickly scurrying
away.

She didn’t have to wait too long as he brought in a steaming tub full of water and left her to bathe in
peace while he guarded the door.

She sunk into the water and sighed contently as she bathed to her hearts content. Silently
massaging her sore muscles that were unused to walking - after being permanently tied to a bed for
so long -, she began to think of how lucky she was to be able to escape.
If it wasn’t for that boy having an extra stroke of curiosity…….

She couldn’t even dream of what would have happened. Since Jin Guangshan had been imprisoned
for some crime or another, the servants that usually came to give her food would have probably
eventually forgotten about her and left her to slowly rot away.

She circulated her spiritual energy to check her body’s internal condition. The scars on her body
would need some special herbs to heal, but it didn’t need immediate attention.

She finished inspecting her body and was relieved to find no serious injuries. She got out of the
bath and leisurely got changed until she began to hear some noise outside.

Quickly, she grabbed some bandages she found in the medical kit, wrapped it around her chest and
changed into the golden robes Mo Xuanyu provided her.

She was disgusted that she had to wear these robes, but couldn’t afford to be picky-choosy right
now. She changed her hairstyle and made sure to gather a scarf to cover her neck, so that she
looked like a man as much as possible. She saw some medical needles and tucked that into her
sash.

Hearing the commotion getting louder, she frowned and swung the door open.

…………............................

Mo Xuanyu had been having quite an interesting day. After successfully executing an experimental
talisman and escaping his bullies, crashing into his father’s room and finding a captive person, he
thought he had seen it all.

When they exited, he found that the person was actually a woman, and a woman with a lot of bite
and he began to stammer and become nervous. He was unused to being around women and well.
His mother and aunt weren’t very good role models.

Don't get him wrong! He loved his mother, she was just…….a bit too head over heels for a slimy
brute like Jin Guangshan. His aunt, though, was just outright abusive.
So, yeah. First impression of women was pretty horrible.

But Xiao Qing----- Qing-jie - as he had taken to calling her, and she seemed oddly struck by that
moniker - was…...though a bit snappy, nice. She felt like a safe, comfortable presence to be around.
Sort of like an older sibling.

Mo Xuanyu liked that. He never had any older siblings and had always heard his bullies boast
about having loving, protective older siblings, so unconsciously, he wanted one.

But Xiao Qing probably wanted to get out of Koi Tower fast. She had been captive for god knows
how long and probably wanted nothing more than to get out.

Mo Xuanyu understood this and besides, they were strangers. She wouldn’t stay around for a
nobody like him.

He was suddenly cut out of his brooding by the bullies who had arrived with the lead bully’s older
brother.

“Da-Ge, this is the one who threw smoke at me!” The leader pointed, teary-eyed.

Mo Xuanyu silently snickered. His smoke bomb talisman had another function and that was to
make the affected have an uncontrollable itch wherever skin was exposed to it. And seeing how the
bullies' fingers twitched, the itch function was probably still in effect.

“You bastard!!” The older sibling raged. “Cure my brother........and the others right now!!”

Mo Xuanyu was very calm. He expected this outcome after all. “But there is no cure.” He blinked
innocently. Before they could rage more, he raised up a hand. “ Buuuuuutt ~~”

“What is it?” They snapped.

“It wears off naturally after a few hours.” He smiled sweetly even though he knew the beating that
was about to follow. At least he got his revenge. “You’ll just have to wait~”
As expected, they flew forward, intent on teaching him a lesson. Mo Xuanyu quickly activated the
array he had been silently preparing all this time.

Two small magic circles each surrounded his ankles, knees and thighs.

He hopped out of the way, just it time to see the bullies crash into the wall.

He really wanted to laugh, but they soon got up and started chasing him.

Mo Xuanyu’s expression was solemn. The magic circles increased his speed exponentially but only
lasted as long as he had spiritual energy, which he was quickly running out of.

I should probably improve it so that it doesn’t take too much spiritual energy…….. Was his last
thought before running out of spiritual energy.

He saw the incoming punch of the lead bully’s older brother and closed his eyes and braced his
arms for an impact……..that never came.

Hesitantly cracking open an eye, he saw the collapsed bodies of his bullies and their older
brothers.

H-Huh?

“Are you alright?”

“I-I’m fine……” Mo Xuanyu looked over. “Qing-jie?!”

Wen Qing smiled as she removed the needles from the bodies of the collapsed Jin disciples.

“Mn. Do you deal with this a lot?” She asked. She had been bathing in peace when she heard the
commotion. She got ready and opened the door, only to see her young savior being chased by some
Jin disciples.

She readied the silver needles she found in the medical kit and aimed for the acupoint that would
knock the bullies out.

“Yeah…….so much so that I’m almost used to it.”

They returned to his room after she retrieved the needles and threw the bullies away by their
collars.

“Now then, Mo Xuanyu. As you probably know, I’ve been locked up in that cell for a long time.”

“Yeah…..?”

“So, I want to know a few things.” Wen Qing had had a lot of time to think. She knew that she
shouldn’t trust Mo Xuanyu so easily since she and him were simply strangers, but she had a gut
instinct that this boy was harmless. Her instinct had always gotten her out of tough situations.

So she began to ask about the Burial Mounds.

“Mm…….I don’t know the details, but it started when the Yiling Patriarch went berserk at
Nightless City.”

That fucking idiot. I told him not to follow!! Was her first thought. What did that idiot do?

“The Yiling Patriarch used the Stygian Tiger Seal,”

Oh shit.

“......and massacred a number of cultivators. Rumors say three thousand, five

thousand…….anyway…..thousands of people.” He paused.
Wen Qing closed her eyes.

She could see where this was going.

“The cultivation world, in a rage, prepared for three months a set a siege on Burial Mounds.”

As expected. Wen Qing knew that there was little to no chance that anyone survived.

“Not much was known about what happened to the Wen Remnants, but everyone knows that the
Yiling Patriarch destroyed the Tiger Seal.”

Wen Qing froze. She had seen Wei Wuxian’s notes on what doing that could do.

“His power backlashed on him and he was ripped to shreds by the army that he commanded.”

Wen Qing let out a shaky breath and she tried not to cry. So he died…..?

“And the Wen Remnants….?”

“Ermmm……” Mo Xuanyu thought for a bit. “Well, they were all reported dead.”

Wen Qing predicted that outcome, but having a suspicion about it and hearing about it were two
different things. “I…...see……”

Mo Xuanyu must have seen something on her face indicating she was much more affected than her
carefully blank face was projecting but he didn’t ask and for that, she was grateful.

Wen Qing took a few minutes to let the information sink in before calming down.

Her heart was a dead weight in her body.

“Has the cultivation world….” She nearly spat. “.....done anything interesting as of late?”

“Hm, let me think……..oh!” He clapped his hands together. “They recently gathered at Lotus Pier
to do a…..what did they call it?......memory viewing! Someone had found a memory ball and
decided to use it to look over the Yiling Patriarch’s memories in order to demonize him!!”

Wen Qing’s heart dropped even further. They…...They dared….!!!!

Mo Xuanyu seemed a bit sheepish after saying this. “Well, the rest is what I’ve heard from rumors,
but……”

He told of little bits he heard from gossiping disciples, elders, and servants.

Wen Qing felt two things: indignant and smug. Indignant that they would dare to breach Wei
Wuxian’s privacy and smug that they all got slapped in the face multiple times.

Hmph. The bastards deserved it!! Wen Qing seethed.

Seeing as it was getting late, the two retired in the beds.

Mo Xuanyu apparently had a roommate before they moved out because they didn’t want to
associate with him.

“Why?” Wen Qing found herself asking.

“.........” Mo Xuanyu seemed hesitant. “My father is Jin Guangshan.”

Wen Qing felt mixed feelings at that. She hated Jin Guangshan - that was an understatement
actually, she felt more and wished him a fate worse than death as well several other colorful words
she wouldn’t mention right now.
But even though she knew this, she knew that Mo Xuanyu was different. He seemed too open, too
honest, too pure to be crafty like Jin Guangyao or foul like Jin Guangshan.

This might only be her first impression, but she decided to trust Mo Xuanyu, even if only a little.

………………………...............

In the end, Wen Qing decided to stay with Mo Xuanyu. She had no other home and no other place
to go. She could probably find a job somewhere due to her medical skills, but she stayed at Koi
Tower in favor of finding more information about the going ons of the cultivation world.

She didn’t want to stay too long though. Someone might recognize her. Even though she had a
disguise on - and thanks to Mo Xuanyu, had put on enough makeup to cover up her original
features - , the chance that someone could recognize her was still there.

And…….she still held out some hope that Wei Wuxian was out there. She heard that his soul
shattered, but Wen Qing believed that there was some hope that he was still around. Besides, she
had an array expert - Mo Xuanyu - by her side. Perhaps, in Koi Tower's library, she'll be able to
find a way to revive Wei Wuxian.

Mo Xuanyu did suspect something when she followed him to the library and looked for
information on souls and the like, but still, pursed his lips and didn’t ask.

Perhaps, when she trusts him more……..she’ll tell him. But her identity could bring the boy
danger. She knew that despite everything, there were still unrepentant bastards who hated the
Wens.

Mo Xuanyu seemed happy she decided to stay. She protected him and taught him how to cultivate
correctly. He didn’t even know that there was a problem with the cultivation method he received
until she pointed it out.

No wonder his cultivation was slow! Wen Qing deduced that someone had tampered with it. She
was wondering why he couldn’t gather spiritual energy quickly enough and at first assumed it was
due to his talent.

But no.
It’s not that he didn’t have talent, but that the cultivation method he was given was half-baked and
could even harm him in the long run!!

She sighed. It’s like she gained another little brother as she continued to stay by Mo Xuanyu’s
side.

Soon, she got into the rhythm of life at Koi Tower but was still worried about A’ Ning. That was
another reason she decided to stay. She needed to find him and find him fast! Who knows what
horrors happened to him!

…………………..............

Lan Yuan slowly got up, his body still a bit sluggish after recovering from his fever.

“A’ Yuan?” His father rushed to his side. “How do you feel?”

“I’m fine, Father. It’s just……” Lan Yuan’s face scrunched up. “I don’t know what happened.”

His father sighed. “It’s fine. As long you’re feeling better.” Then he paused. “What happened in
town?”

Lan Yuan tried to think back to that day. “I…...I remember seeing gold robes before I passed out.”

Suddenly, the air in the room dropped a few degrees.

Lan Yuan glanced at the almost murderous expression on his father’s face and saw him clench his
sword. “U-Uhh! Father! That person didn’t do anything!! I just--I don’t know why I acted that
way…….”

His father seemed to think about this reason too and even seemed to know it, judging by the
knowing and angry glint in his eyes.
“Well, it’s fine! I had a fever, right?” Lan Yuan didn’t want to mention the memory he saw when
he passed out. His father might just go and beat up the golden robed person! That would be no
good…... “Maybe I didn’t realize it when we were in town and then it happened to get bad when I
saw the person in gold!”

His father looked at him with complicated eyes and Lan Yuan figured that his little lie didn’t get
past his father.

But Father had been hiding something from him so he wouldn’t say anything until his father
confessed his secret first!!

His father spoke for a few more minutes before he had to leave for some adult matter or another.

Lan Yuan was free to go, of course, and went to go play with A’ Yi for the rest of the day.

When everything was said and done, he fell asleep in his bed.

……

And in his dreams this time around, he dreamt of eating a meal with Father........

............and Xian-gege….......

Chapter End Notes

Chapter End Notes

Hiiii, everyone!!!!!!! I apologize but all of my classes decided, 'Oh let's dump all of the
tests next week!!' So I'm currently stressed out since all of my classes gave me tests!!!
I have to study and as a result, there will most likely be no chapter next week!!!

[Extra]

-A few days before Wen Qing was released.-

Nie Mingjue had ordered his subordinates to follow Meng Yao’s instructions and
sneak into the hidden room in his room.

They had found most of Wei Wuxian’s materials there and put it in a Qiankun pouch.
They wandered deeper into the hidden room and found Wen Qionglin hung up by
chains and unresponsive.

Though afraid at first, when they found out he couldn’t move or struggle, they relaxed
and brought him outside.

Under the cover of night, they brought the Ghost General to the Unclean Realm.

…….

The next morning, they sent the Qiankun pouch full of Wei Wuxian’s notes and
trinkets to Lotus Pier. Sect Leader Jiang received the pouch with a complicated
expression and without a word, placed it in a secret compartment in Wei Wuxian’s
room.

_____________________________

Next Chapter: Truth

[Teaser]

“Yeah.” Luo Qingyang seemed wistful. “I used to be part of the Lanling Jin sect. And
those bastards,” she seethed. “Along with a whole lot of other sect leaders, slandered
Young Master Wei and said he was an evil incarnate. A bunch of insults like that.”

“Young Master Wei?”

“The Yiling Patriarch.”

“Oh.” Li ShanYuan replied blandly. Then the information hit him. “You know the
Yiling Patriarch?!”

“Yeah. We weren’t…….close, per say. But I did know him.”

Li ShanYuan’s eyes glowed. “But you actually knew him and got to see him! Tell me
about him.”

“Young Master Wei was……”

“Was……?”

“A flirt.”

“..............” Li ShanYuan gaped at her. “A what?”

“A flirt.” Luo Qingyang repeated, faintly amused at her friend’s reaction. “He was a
flirt, a mischievous prankster, and basically chaos incarnate.”

“.............”

“But…...he is--was a good man. You could even describe him as a self-sacrificing
idiot.” She sighed. “He always put others first, never himself. To him, it seemed like
the lives of others were more important than he himself."
Truth
Chapter Summary

Some truths are worse than others. But they must be known by those who seek it.

Chapter Notes

Weeeeelllll!! I'm baaaaaack!!

Midterms are finally over for me, thought I have an English paper to write still!!

I felt really bad writing this chapter because I hate making characters I love suffer.

Regardless!! Here's Chapter 14!! I hope you all enjoy!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Lan Yuan had recovered some memories of his past, but for the most part, they were fragments.
Not enough to give him much information.

He remembered seeing some of the Lanling Jin disciples and…...and blood. But nothing beyond
that. He had a feeling he lost someone but he wasn’t sure.

Then he remembered calling a name. Xian-Gege . But he still wasn’t able to put a face to that
name. He remembers the sun-like smile and black and red robes. But not a face or any information.

However, he knew that his father knew this person. Called him Wei Ying . His birth name, from
what Lan Yuan learned. (Birth names had only one character while courtesy names had two.)

But Lan Yuan also remembered…...he remembered he had another family. He had another family
and they loved him. Loved him very much. But…...but where were they? What happened to them?
Why was he here if he still had them?

Once he got to that thought, Lan Yuan wasn’t sure if he wanted to remember.

After all, whenever he had casually mentioned if he had any family, his father had grimaced but
told him that they loved him very much. He knew that. But why did they leave him alone?

When he said as such, his father got that look in his eyes as he swallowed and said he’ll tell him
when he’s older.

Lan Yuan knew that was an excuse. But every time he saw the depressed light in his eyes, Lan
Yuan bit his lips and didn’t ask any further.

If it was before when he couldn’t remember a thing, Lan Yuan might have just forgotten about it
and let the topic go. However, now that his memories have slowly trickled in…….he wanted - no -
needed to know. It was his right.

But that's besides the point. He certainly hoped to find the truth. He just…….wasn’t sure how to
bring up the topic.

These conflicting thoughts plagued Lan Yuan’s mind throughout the entire day.

…….

Nevertheless, Lan Yuan’s life went on as usual.

He woke up in the morning, got ready, had breakfast, went to class, played with A’ Yi and the
bunnies, had lunch, went for cultivation training, had dinner with his father and sometimes with A’
Yi, and went to bed. Rinse and repeat. Over and over again.

New memories came to him in fragments or flashes, but nothing that gave him a hint as to who he
was or who his parents were before he became Lan Yuan. Sometimes, the memory repeated, but
was a bit clearer. However, there was still nothing substantial.

Like this, Lan Yuan finally became six years old.

His father pulled him aside one day.

“A’ Yuan, I chose your courtesy name.”

“Really?”

Lan Yuan was excited. Being bestowed a courtesy name meant he was one step closer to becoming
an adult like his father.

“Sizhui. Lan Sizhui.”

Lan Yuan’s…...Lan Sizhui’s eyes lit up. He didn’t know what it meant, but he liked the name
already. “Father, what does it mean?”

“To recollect or yearn for.”

Lan Sizhui liked the name even more. Maybe he could one day recollect his memories too!

…….

His father took him outside the Cloud Recesses and told him that he could do whatever they
wanted.

Lan Sizhui was happy at this and dragged his father around town, pointing to different toys and
sweets he saw. He never wanted his father to buy anything, though, because he was satisfied with
what he had.

However, his father bought everything that Lan Sizhui wanted without blinking.

“Fa---Han…….Hanguang-Jun!! You don’t have to……..”

“Nn. Wanted to.” Golden eyes softened his way and Lan Yuan could see tiny hints of a smile in
them.
“.......But……..”

A hand came to pat his head. “It is fine. I am glad to.”

Lan Sizhui looked hesitant still.

“It is your birthday. For today, it is fine.”

His father was more stubborn than he thought, so Lan Sizhui gave up trying to convince him and
tried to damper his excitement. He didn’t want his father to spend too much money.

“A’ Yuan. What would you like?” His father asked.

In front of him, there were sweets of different shapes and sizes. He stared intently at the bunny and
butterfly ones, which his father bought without hesitation.

“Here.” He handed the sweets to him.

Lan Sizhui looked at the delicious desserts and came to a decision. “Father,” He whispered. (Lan
Yuan had been instructed not to call Hanguang-Jun his father outside the Cloud Recesses for some
strange reason he didn’t know of.) “I’ll give you one!”

He stretched out the rabbit-shaped pastry to his father and watched as his eyes got faintly misty.

He took the pastry from his hands. “Thank you.”

“En!” Lan Sizhui was slightly confused. His father looked happy…...but also sad? Why sad? Was
it because of the rabbit? Did one of them die? Is that why Father was sad?

Lan Sizhui quietly nibbled the sweet as he stared at his father. That same hazy look was back as the
rabbit-shaped sweet lay quietly in his father’s hand.
Lan Sizhui finished the pastry and wiped his fingers clean. “.......Father? Is the pastry not good?”

“.............” His father shook his head. “No, it is…...fine; sweet.”

“Then what’s wrong?” Lan Sizhui tugged on his father’s sleeves. “I’m always here to talk! It’s not
good to not let your feelings out!”

“.......En. Thank you, A’ Yuan.”

His father seemed to light up, so Lan Yuan was satisfied. “Mn! Let’s go home.”

“Mn.”

………………...........................

Weeks passed since then and Lan Sizhui soon forgot about his father’s strange behavior. His
memories even stopped coming, as if there was something blocking it.

He sighed. Perhaps he’ll never get answers.

He wanted to ask his father, but---

“Oof!” Lan Sizhui crashed into a wall of purple.

He quickly backed away and bowed. “I’m apologize for my rudeness!”

There was grunt above him and Lan Sizhui looked up.

“It’s fine, kid.”

But Lan Sizhui couldn’t hear him.

Everything became a white noise as he stared at the pitch black flute and red tassel that seemingly
floated in the air.

And

T he

World

Burned.

L---Wen Yuan could still remember that day like it was yesterday.

The day his world crumbled to pieces.

He had been happily sitting on Granny’s lap and playing with the toys Rich-Gege bought him
when he heard shouts and screams in the distance.

“Is Xian-Gege scaring everyone again?” He asked.

He remembered his Xian-Gege liked to hide behind the pointed rocks and boulders all around and
jump out to scare everyone.

Qing-jiejie always yelled at him for doing and even threatened him with needles should he do that
again.

But…...something seemed different this time. Granny, Uncle Four, Uncle Six and the others
seemed very worried.
Then…...Then he saw them.

Those murderers.

They might have been dressed in dark clothes, but he recognized the design on them. His Xian-
Gege had told him about it.

Some had a peony symbol. The same that took his family away.

Some had a lotus symbol. The same one that Xian-Gege called his family.

And the others…...the others had Rich-Gege’s symbol……..

“Why?!” Uncle Six shouted as he blocked a swipe of the sword. “What did we ever do to you?!”

“Ha!” One scoffed. “Any surnamed Wen must die!!”

Uncle Six gritted his teeth. “But we never harmed you!!”

"What does it matter if you've never harmed us? What does it matter? The Qishan Wen Clan
caused us so much suffering.......so all of you must die!!"

"We're civilians! Healers!! How could we--"

“It doesn’t matter!! Get them!!”

Uncle Six grabbed one of Xian-Gege’s inventions - a smoke bomb - and threw it on the floor.
Smoke scattered everywhere, obscuring any and all vision.
“Granny!! Get A’ Yuan out of here!!” Uncle Six yelled before there was a strange slashing sound
and a thump.

“Uncle Six? Granny? Everyone? W-What’s going on?” Wen Yuan asked.

Granny smiled. “Everything will be alright, A’ Yuan.”

“W-What?”

Granny said nothing and simply brought him away. Away from his home. To a tree stump
overlooking the place.

“A’ Yuan, stay here. Everything will be alright.”

“Granny? What…..?” Strangely, he felt like crying.

“A’ Yuan. Right now we’re playing hide and seek. Stay here and hide while Young Master Wei
comes to find us, okay?”

“.....Mn! A’ Yuan will wait for Xian-Gege to find him!”

Granny smiled and hugged him. “I love you so much. A’ Yuan.”

“Hm?" Wen Yuan was confused. "A’ Yuan loves Granny too!”

“I see, I see……” Granny let him go. “I’m going to go hide in a different place, okay? Wait here.
And don’t come out.”

“Mn!”

So he waited and waited until Xian-Gege found him.

And oh…..how naive he was back then.

A’ Yuan felt someone waking him up.

He rubbed his eyes as Xian-Gege shook him awake. “A…...Yuan….?”

“Xian-Gege!” A’ Yuan happily hugged his Xian-Gege. “You found me!”

“Found…….you….?” Was the raspy reply.

“Mm! Granny said that we’re playing hide and seek! …….Did you find everyone else?”

“.............” Xian-Gege tightened his hold on A’ Yuan.

“Xian-Gege……?”

They silently returned back to their home, but Xian-Gege refused to let him see anything.

‘This…...This feels like the time my mom and dad fell to the ground…….No one allowed me to see
them……..’

Wen Yuan stayed by his Xian-Gege’s side. Xian-Gege was hurting and he didn’t want to leave his
side because.....because he felt like…….if he did…...Xian-Gege would disappear.

“A’ Yuan?!”
A’ Yuan looked up to see Uncle Three, Meixiang-jie, and a few others walking towards him.

“Everyone!!” He flung himself at his family.

“A’ Yuan!” They hugged him tightly.

“Where did you all go??”

“Nowhere, little Yuan.” Meixiang-jie patted his head. “We were just hiding.”

“Oh.”

They said more comforting words to him before turning to Xian-Gege.

“Young Master Wei?”

“..............”

Xian-Gege didn’t respond. It didn’t look like he could even hear them.

“Xian….Gege……?” Wen Yuan carefully climbed into his lap. “Xian-Gege??”

Xian-Gege responded this time and hugged him.

“It seems like Young Master Wei can’t register anyone but A’ Yuan.” Meixiang-jie whispered.

“This is troublesome. How will we get them to escape?”

“Stall. We stall.”

“.......That’s what it would come to, I suppose.”

A’ Yuan didn’t know what they were talking about at the time.

Now he did.

Wen Yuan’s hazy mind barely registered loud voices yelling for his Xian-Gege to come out and die.
He was scared. He didn’t want that to happen.

“Xian-Gege…….” He clutched his guardian’s robes and let out a sob.

Chenqing was played at that moment and A’ Yuan was quickly whisked away from his home.

Once again.

Once again, he was placed in the stump, but this time……..he knew the difference.

“Xian-gege?” A’ Yuan hesitantly called out.

“A’ Yuan, you’re awake?”

“Mm. Xian-gege…….why am I here again? Where’s Granny and Uncle Four and everyone?” Wen
Yuan remembered seeing a few of his family but what about Granny and Uncle Four? Where was
everyone?
“They’re…….” Was the unsure reply. “They’re in a better place now.”

Wen Yuan let out a shaky breath. “Like my mom and dad and Qing-jiejie and Ning-gege?”

Xian-Gege looked like he wanted to cry. “..........Yes.”

“Oh.” He knew what that meant. They were dead. They were all dead. “Then, Xian-gege?”

“Yes, my little radish?”

“.....You won’t leave me like everyone did, right?”

For a moment, A’ Yuan thought that Xian-Gege would agree with him. He knows that the other
refused last time. But maybe now, since almost everyone is gone……….

But he closed his eyes. “A’ Yuan. I told you before. I can’t promise you that.”

“But-!”

“However,” Xian-Gege interrupted as he gave a tired smile. “I’ll always be here.” He pointed to
Wen Yuan’s heart. “As long as you remember me, I will never leave you. I will always be here.”

And he forgot. He forgot Xian-Gege. He forgot everyone. He left them alone!

“No…….I want you here!!”

“A’ Yuan……”

“No! Don’t go!!” He knew he was being selfish, but he didn’t want Xian-Gege to leave. He
grasped the edge of Xian-Gege’s robes. “Xian-Gege, don’t leave me!!”
‘Don’t leave me like everyone else did. Don’t leave…..don’t leave…….’

“A’ Yuan, forgive me……..”

‘That’s not what I want to hear!!!’ “No!! No!! Stay, Stay!!”

A’ Yuan tightened his hold. ‘I won’t let go! Xian-Gege can’t…...he can’t leave me!!!’

“A’ Yuan, listen. Listen to me.”

‘I don’t want to hear it!!’ He buried his head in his precious Xi---parent’s clothes.

“Xian-Gege is going to make sure that nothing happens to you, okay?”

‘No…..no, no, no……’

“Xian-Gege won’t let anyone harm you.”

‘No…..don’t leave…...don’t leave!!!’

“That’s why…..stay here.” A soft kiss was placed on his head.

“No……..!!!” He sobbed. “No, Xian-gege, don’t leave! They’ll hurt you! They’ll take you away
like they did with Ning-Gege and Qing-Jiejie and Granny and Uncle Four and…..and everyone!
Xian-Gege, don’t leave…..don’t leave me…….Promise you won’t leave…….” He cried pitifully.

A hand tried to brush his tears away. “A’ Yuan…..sorry…..your Xian-Gege is sorry.”

‘I don’t want to hear sorry!! I want you to stay!!’

“Sorry I couldn’t protect you. Sorry I couldn’t protect your family.”

‘It’s not Xian-Gege’s fault!! Not his!! It’s all theirs!! Those people…...that took his family
away…..he won’t forget…..he won’t ever forget them…….’

“…….A’ Yuan, I don’t seem to be good at keeping promises, so you will have to be better than me,
okay?”

“Mmm?”

A breath was let out. “A’ Yuan, promise me…..promise me…..no matter what…..Whatever
happens…...no matter what…...live.”

‘No.’

“Please live.”

‘Not without Xian-Gege and the others that are still alive….!’

“Live for us. Live for me. You deserve better. So, so much better. You shouldn’t be dragged down
with me.” Tears ran down Xian-gege’s face.

Wen Yuan panicked. “Don’t cry, don’t cry, Xian-gege! I’ll listen! I promise!”

“Good boy.” He was hugged. “A’ Yuan. I love you so much. So damn much.”

‘No…….Xian…….A’ Niang…..no…...no…….’

Tears continued to run down A’ Yuan’s face. “Xian-Gege…..X-Xian…..A’ Niang…..I love you
too.”
His precious person let out a hollow laugh. “So you’re going to call me that? Haha…..A’
Yuan……my precious A’ Yuan…. Farewell, my little one.”

Wen Yuan was helpless to watch as his A’ Niang walked away. So he reached out to grasp and tug
at the red ribbon.

It fell neatly in his lap as he saw one last, lingering smile.

‘No……’

And Wen Yuan cried. He cried for his lost home. He cried for his lost family. He cried for his A’
Niang.

.........

……...He made his decision a little while later as he wrapped his A’ Niang’s hair ribbon around
his wrist.

He’ll find and take Xian-Gege out of here!!

But when A’ Yuan exited the tree stump…….

He saw it.

He saw so, so many people…...cutting down the remains of his family.

He saw his Meixiang-jie, Uncle Three and the others pleads for the army to stop, to spare A’
Niang. But not once did they beg for their own lives.

Then he saw…….that scary purple person Xian-Gege called his brother stab his Uncle Three.
He saw someone who looked like Rich-Gege, but was not Rich-Gege, trample upon the houses they
made, cutting both it and his remaining family down like they were the enemy.

And then he saw his A’ Niang.

His broken, tired A’ Niang.

Who lifted up that dangerous object and broke it.

He saw his A’ Niang ripped to shreds, and the army that came to kill him laughing with joy.

Grief.

Anger.

Hate.

How dare they…..how dare they slaughter his family!

As A’ Yuan watched his home burst into flames, lighting up cruel, malicious smiles on his enemies’
faces, he swore……

He will never forgive them.

He wobbled back to his hiding place, clutching the red ribbon tightly to his chest. “A’ Niang, I
won’t forget. I won’t ever forget.”

Lan Sizhui woke up with a pounding headache and a hand in his.

And he looked at his surroundings. Where am I?

“Sizhui?”

His father’s worried face became clear to him at that moment.

“Are you alright? What happened?”

Everything flashed back to him at that moment. His name was Wen Yuan. “I’m fine.” He replied
bitterly.

“.....A’ Yuan? Did Jiang Wanyin do something to you?” His father gripped Bichen tighter.

“No.” Wen Yuan held his head for a bit longer. His father let go of his hand to press his temples
softly but firmly, slowly warding off the headache. “Thank you.” He said quietly.

“Mn. A’ Yuan, are you sure you’re fine?”

“Father.”

“Yes?”

“I remember.”

His father froze. “......How much?”

“The Siege. My name was-- is Wen Yuan.”

A sigh. “.......Mn. I…...didn’t want you to remember so soon.”

“I know. You would have told me when I was older.”

“En. But the Siege was…...not something I would have wanted you to remember.”

“Other memories would have been better?”

“I would have hoped so.”

Wen Yuan kept quiet as his father kept sifting his hands through his hair comfortingly. He enjoyed
this. He knew that his father was a kind person. He knew that the other didn’t participate in the
Siege. And he knew…...that he was the one adult he could trust.

“Better?”

“........Mn.”

“I will be back with some food. It is getting late.”

“En.”

His father patted his head a few more times before leaving.

Wen Yuan’s eyes flashed chillingly when his father closed the door behind him.

He would never forgive those people for destroying his home. For killing his family.

He wouldn’t forgive those hypocrites who cut down everything he cared for.

Never.
………………......................………..

Rumors spread like a wildfire how misunderstood the Yiling Patriarch was.

He was a war hero who was shunned by his former allies because they were afraid of his power.
He was a person who just wanted to protect Wens…...no, civilians under the Wen clan from slave
labor by the Jins. He was simply a tired human who wanted to be left alone.

And the people were outraged and…..afraid.

After all, if the cultivators they so admired could mercilessly cut down defenseless civilians
without batting an eye and even boast about it! , then what’s to say that the next victims won’t be
them?

How could they ensure that they won’t be the next to fall?

They could…..They could retaliate in small ways. Like raising the prices of their goods and giving
the excuse that they were low on stock. Or spreading rumors of the cultivation world’s misdeeds.

I mean, the only reason why they all were so against the Yiling Patriarch and those under his
protection was because the cultivation world incited their fear of Wei Wuxian’s power and a
possible uprising of his "army”.

And besides! They have heard how all those rumors of the “evil” the Yiling Patriarch did were
actually the sects’ disciples doings but they needed someone to push the blame to, so what better
choice than the man already despised by the world?

The commoners were disgusted. The Yiling Patriarch, in fact, never did anything to them, but they
still slandered him and dragged his reputation through the mud.

The only thing they could do now was help restore his name.
So the storytellers sung praises and tales of the Yiling Patriarch’s deeds. They told of a lone,
righteous hero who did his best to save everyone, to protect his family, only to be persecuted and
shamed for it. They told of how he helped the cultivation world win the war and to thank him, they
decided to try and kill him. Others told of how the cultivation world desired his power and when he
refused to give anything away about his methods, they painted him as a villain and stole his
manuscripts when they finally pushed him to his death.

The bards sang of the tragedy the Yiling Patriarch faced and the people lamented the loss of such a
bright soul.

The artisans painted portraits of the Yiling Patriarch helping the common people - they got a
description of how he looked from the merchants traveling from Lotus Pier.

And the merchants spread rumors of the cultivation world’s misdeeds.

……….

Luo Qingyang was traveling with one such merchant - a young man - and talking about this.

“You said what?” She asked dazedly.

The young merchant looked at her in confusion before repeating himself. “The cultivation world
wronged the Yiling Patriarch and forced him to his death! Everyone has been talking about this
right now!”

Luo Qingyang’s next action startled the man. She laughed brightly. “Finally…...Finally!! Those
bastards got their just-desserts!!”

“MianMian? What’s wrong?”

Luo Qingyang wiped her tears. “I keep telling you not to call me MianMian, ShanYuan!”

Li ShanYuan, “Oh. Sorry, Qingyang. It’s a slip of habit. Anyway, what do you mean?”
“Ah~ I suppose there’s no need to hide it if this is the punishment those people,” She spat. “Got.
ShanYuan, you know that I’m a cultivator, right?”

“Yeah. You said you left your sect because you disagreed with--- oh. Does this have something to
do with the Yiling Patriarch?”

“Yeah.” Luo Qingyang seemed wistful. “I used to be part of the Lanling Jin sect. And those
bastards,” she seethed. “Along with a whole lot of other sect leaders, slandered Young Master Wei
and said he was an evil incarnate. A bunch of insults like that.”

“Young Master Wei?”

“The Yiling Patriarch.”

“Oh.” Li ShanYuan replied blandly. Then the information hit him. “ You know the Yiling
Patriarch?! ”

“Yeah. We weren’t…….close, per say. But I did know him.”

Li ShanYuan’s eyes glowed. “But you actually knew him and got to see him! Tell me about him.”

“Young Master Wei was……”

“Was……?”

“A flirt.”

“..............” Li ShanYuan gaped at her. “A what? ”

“A flirt.” Luo Qingyang repeated, faintly amused at her friend’s reaction. “He was a flirt, a
mischievous prankster, and basically chaos incarnate.”
“.............”

“But…...he is-- was a good man. You could even describe him as a self-sacrificing idiot.” She
sighed. “He always put others first, never himself. And to him, it seemed like the lives of others
were more important than he himself.”

"How do you know that?"

"Well, it's because I......"

She was about to continue when she saw how she had gathered a crowd and blushed faintly.

“You….You all…..”

“Oh, come on, MianMian! Continue! We want to hear more about the misunderstood hero!!” One
merchant exclaimed.

There was a chorus of agreements throughout the assembled crowd and Luo Qingyang sighed
faintly. As she began to speak of what she knew of Wei Wuxian.

After all, now…...people were willing to listen and not just write him off as a villain. Now …...she
could finally speak the truth.

……………………….........................

The cultivation world was in disarray.

The people under their rule had started to spread rumors about them. There weren’t any attacks or
complaints, but seeing how strangely they were looked at by the passersby and how the whispers
seemed to follow them everywhere…….they just couldn’t take it anymore.
Was this how Wei Wuxian felt? Some thought. He always had to deal with the whispers of people
saying how horrible he was, how evil he was, all the “crimes” he did. Was this misery something
he experienced when we slandered him?

Being on the receiving end of the rumors, everyone felt terribly irate and annoyed.

Especially those who had loudly advocated for the Yiling Patriarch’s demonic ways.

Sect Leader Yao and Sect Leader Ouyang, being two of them, were completely despondent. They
had always been noisily chattering away about Wei Wuxian’s misdeeds, how bold and arrogant he
was despite being “the son of a servant”.........and now karma had come to bite them back in the
ass. The previous amiable citizens under his protection began to sneer and scorn him behind his
back.

There were others, too, who suffered the same fate and they all felt downtrodden.

But then they remembered. Didn’t HanGuang-Jun and Sandu Shenshou know of the Burial
Mounds’ state and of the Yiling Patriarch’s true nature? Then why didn’t they say anything?

There was so much discussion and slander about how the Second Jade and Sect Leader Jiang
didn’t tell them about this information that the Yunmeng Jiang and Gusu Lan sects held a meeting
addressing this issue.

When the two in question arrived, a lot of people started throwing insults at them. Lan Wangji
simply kept his cool and ignored them while Sect Leader Jiang shot the loudest ones a death glare,
Zidian sparkling brightly.

But they continued to prattle on and on, and didn’t quiet down until the sect leaders of all four
great sects used their auras to pressure the offenders to silence.

“Honestly. You people are a bunch of children!” Madam Jin muttered tiredly. She had been busy
cleaning up the mess of her sect her husband had left her and had no energy to deal with this
whining.

There were displeased cries throughout the room.

“Was I wrong?” Madam Jin shot them a glare. “Did you not learn your lesson the first time around
when slandering someone? What if someone happens to use a memory ball again and sees this
exchange? How much face would you all have left?”

After being scolded again, everyone quieted down. They really didn’t want to have a repeat of that.

“But still…...HanGuang-Jun, Sect Leader Jiang. You should have said something!!” Sect Leader
Ouyang complained.

“........Would you have listened if we told you?” Lan Wangji replied coldly.

“Of course we would have!”

“Why wouldn’t we?”

“We would never stand for injustice!!”

“We would never stand for condemning a child and the elderly!!”

Lan Wangji, however, knew they wouldn’t. He swept the room with a gaze. “Then why didn’t you
listen the first time I said something?”

Murmurs broke out in the room.

“I told you all before: Wei Ying isn’t evil. He was never disrespectful. He had a good reason to
take the Wens away. I said all of this years ago.” A pause. “And none of you listened.”

And then, as if deciding he had said enough, Lan Wangji said no more and reclined in his spot,
silently sipping tea.

Seeing as they couldn’t do anything to HanGuang-Jun, seeing as did indeed tell them all that , they
turned their attention to Jiang Wanyin.

“Instead of wasting your time and breath slandering both HanGuang-Jun and I, I suggest you try
and fix those problems you have. Why did we even call for this meeting? Slandering us won’t do
you any good in the long run.” With that, Jiang Cheng closed his eyes and ignored everyone.

No one could argue with what the two of them said. It was nothing but the truth. (And besides,
when they were defaming Sect Leader Jiang and the Second Jade, the people retaliated.)

Nie Mingjue laughed out loud, shattering the silence that descended . “Well,” He started. “I
suppose that’s that.”

Everyone exited the meeting with hearts heavier than before. They were planning on getting
something out of this for their own benefit, but in the end, they were slapped in the face! Multiple
times!!

Seeing those foolish sect leaders leave with heads down, Madam Jin sneered. “They really need to
grow some backbone.”

Nie Mingjue nodded. “I agree. Those damn people only know how to whine and complain. They
should really start to actually do something about their problems instead of bitching about it.”

“Ha!” Madam Jin smirked. “You couldn’t have said it any better.”

Nie Mingjue grinned. “I appreciate it, Mada--Sect Leader Jin. And I must thank you for fixing the
problems the Jin sect had.”

Madam Jin sighed. “It was a lot of work, I admit. There were many problems, my husband,” she
spat. “Left for me. Damn bastard can’t give me a rest even when he’s imprisoned.”

“Well, at least he’s unable to run around freely anymore.”

The two continued to chat for a bit.

Jiang Wanyin thumbed Chenqing, where the flute rested semi-permanently in his waistband, and
left, a multitude of emotions and thoughts swirling inside him.

“Wangji, are you alright?” Lan Xichen asked. He knew how tired Wangji was with dealing with
the cultivation world and could see this exhaustion on his face.

“I’m fine, Brother. I’m just worried about A’ Yuan.”

“Oh. That’s why you look tired.”

“Mn.”

“We’ve given him medicine and put him to sleep. He should be fine.”

“.......En.”

“But why did he collapse again?”

“............”

Lan Xichen glanced at his brother’s rather worried complexion. “He’ll be fine, Wangji.”

“............Mm.”

For some reason, Lan Xichen thought that that response was oddly downcast.

Chapter End Notes

So? What did you think?

Just for some clarification, Wei Wuxian wasn't in the best state of mind during the last
few months of his life, there would be particulars that he could have missed and even
not seen!! Which is why I had there still be a few Wen Remnants left even after some
were killed. As for the assassins......hatred runs deep and can sometimes blind a
person. I wanted to show that sometimes loss cuts too deep for a person to stick to their
morals.

Next Chapter: Snow

[Teaser]

He should have known things wouldn’t be that easy.

He found Wei Ying dead, stabbed by people who held their bias against Wei Ying for
being a demonic cultivator.

And Lan Wangji could do nothing but weep, the gradually cooling body of his beloved
laying in his arms, blood blooming on his robes like red roses.

….

He woke up again.

He tried to do something different.

Wei Ying still died.

….

He woke up yet again.

He tried---

He woke---

...

Nothing Lan Wangji did seemed to change Wei Ying’s fate. He always died. He always
died.

Why.

Why, why, why.

WHY?!
Snow
Chapter Summary

Lan Wangji and Lan Sizhui try, step by step, to heal each other.

Meng Yao is helpful, troubled, and lost about his place in the Nie Sect.

Nie Huaisang is having too much fun.

Chapter Notes

Hello, everyone!!!

No, I am not dead!! Just busy!!

Turns out, being a week away from spring break equates to a lot of homework. A LOT
more homework than I expected.

But still, I managed to write this chapter in a manner of four or five hours, so I say that
I succeeded in keeping up my level of inspiration.

Anyway. I hope you enjoy this chapter!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“.....an Zhan…...Lan Zhan!!”

Lan Wangji’s eyes snapped open. Sitting in front of him, with a wide grin on his face, was Wei
Ying.

“Lan Zhaaaaaan!! You’re finally looking at me!!” Wei Ying chirped.

“Wei Ying….?” Lan Wangji asked.

“Yeah? What’s wrong, Lan Zhan? Why are you looking at me like that?”

‘Wei Ying’s alive? But that’s…...impossible! He was……’ Then Lan Wangji realized where he was.
He was in the Library Pavilion. And Wei Ying was younger. Much younger. He himself was too.
Was this.......a dream? Or was everything that happened before…...a dream…?’

“Lan Zhan!! Stop ignoring me already!!”

Lan Wangji’s gaze landed on Wei Ying. “Mn.” 'It doesn't matter. Here, I can see Wei Ying's smile
and laugh.'

Wei Ying visibly brightened. “Really? You won’t ignore me anymore?”

“Mn.” ‘I will never ignore Wei Ying again.’

“You said it!! You can’t take it back now!!”

“En. Won’t.”

“Yay~!”

Lan Wangji looked at the desk he sat at. ‘This must have been during the one month punishment.’

“Wei Ying. Finish copying.”

Wei Ying pouted. “Oh, come on, Lan Zhan!! Give me a break!! Aren’t we close? How could you
do this to meeee!!!”

“Hm. Finish quickly. You’ll…..be able to have fun if you finish your quota for today.”

“Quota?” Wei Ying echoed. “Does that mean, does that mean…..? Lan-er-gege, are you taking
mercy on me?”

“En.” Lan Wangji ignored the way his ears heated up at that phrasing.
Wei Ying cheered. “I knew you liked me, Lan Zhan!”

“Hm.” Lan Wangji was overjoyed seeing that familiar smile on his face.

Soon, Wei Ying finished the amount he was dictated to copy.

As Lan Wangji cleaned up the materials, he was surprised that Wei Ying still hung around.

“Lan Zhan, are you done?”

“Mn.”

Wei Ying shuffled a bit. “Do you want to go to town with Jiang Cheng, Nie-xiong and I?”

“......Why me?”

Wei Ying huffed. “Oh come on, Lan-er-gege!! You’ve been cooped up here all day!! Let’s go out
and have some fun!!”

“Mn.”

“I know you don’t---eh?”

“Will go to town with you.”

“Really?”

“Mn.” ‘This time, I won’t refuse you anything.’

Without hesitation, Wei Ying grabbed his arm and dragged him out of the library Pavilion.

“Wei Ying, running is prohibited.”

“Pssh! What does that matter?”

Lan Wangji raised an eyebrow. “If Uncle catches you, you will have to copy more.”

“........Good point.”

Eventually, they reached where the others were and went to have fun in the town. Though Lan
Wangji was disgruntled that he had to share his precious time with Wei Ying with others, he was
happy that he got to spend time with him.

Time passed by slowly and Wei Ying continued to invite him to go out. They got closer and closer
until it wasn’t odd that if you saw Wei Ying, Lan Wangji would be close to his side.

And Lan Wangji was happy at this. He could stay here forever.

But soon, the year was over and Wei Ying had to go back to Yunmeng.

“Don’t miss me too much, Lan Zhan!!”

“Mm. Will miss Wei Ying regardless.”

“Lan Zhaaaaan!!” Wei Ying seemed a bit happy at that. “I have to return to Yunmeng, but you’ll
come visit, right?”

“En. Will ask Brother to convince Uncle.”

“Okay!! I’ll soon you then!”

“Mn.”

“Wei Wuxian!!” Jiang Wanyin yelled. “Come here already or I’ll leave you!!”

“I’m coming!!!” Wei Ying called back. “I have to go. Bye, Lan Zhan!!”

“Mn.”

However, everything burned to flames.

The Cloud Recesses burned.

The Indoctrination started.

The Xuanwu Cave incident left him weak.

He tried to stay with Wei Ying, but he was brought back to the Cloud Recesses while he was
unconscious.
Lotus Pier burned.

Three months of searching.

And then…...Wei Ying came back.

But his smiles disappeared. His aura had darkened. He was thin, gaunt, tired, drained. The
resentful energy hurt him, broke him and destroyed him slowly. Bit by bit.

He was a war hero. And then everyone turned against him. Blaming him for his arrogance, his
pride, his power.

They wanted to take and take and take everything from Wei Ying.

They took his reputation. They took his freedom. They took his brightness.

But he found a family.

And Lan Wangji was happy to see Wei Ying so loved by the Wen Remnants. He tried to save him, to
convince the elders that the Wens were harmless. That they wouldn’t do anything. That the Jins
were doing evil. No one believed him. Not the elders, not his uncle, not even his brother.

Even if his relationship with Wei Ying was better, he was unable to save him.

Jin Zixuan died.

The cultivation world retaliated.

But not once did they question why Wei Ying would do that. Not once did they question why - if he
loved Jiang Yanli so much - he murdered Jin Zixuan. No one. No one.
Lan Wangji tried. He spoke more words than he thought possible to try and convince these…..these
hypocrites that Wei Ying wasn’t evil.

No one listened.

They drowned out his voice with biases and lies.

Then they killed a part of Wei Ying's newfound family.

Wei Ying arrived, resentful energy haunting his figure. He too tried to make them see reason. But
they attacked him. They attacked him. They made the first move. They always made the first move.

And then had the gall to blame him for retaliating.

Then Jiang Yanli threw herself in front of a blade to save him.

Again. Again, Lan Wangji was unable to save him. Again, he wasn’t fast enough. Again, he was too
late. Again, again, again.

Why, why, why.

Wei Ying used the Tiger Seal in retaliation.

Lan Wangji carried him out of there.

He pleaded for Wei Ying to return with him.

Wei Ying didn’t say anything. His eyes were unfocused, his body was bloody.

Then, after Lan Wangji confessed--- too late, he always said these words too late.
Wei Ying said, “Let me die. Let me die. I don’t want to do it anymore. I’m tired. I’m tired. ”

Lan Wangji refused.

Wei Ying was too good for this world. Wei Ying deserved everything.

It was this world that was wrong. It was always this world that was wrong.

Why were they always----

……

He woke up again, the same scenery.

He was back at Cloud Recesses, supervising Wei Ying’s punishment.

And this time, it would be different.

He spent his time getting close to Wei Ying and at the end of the year, he confessed.

Wei Ying was confused and said to give him time to think.

But….. he never got the chance to hear his answer…….

The war started earlier than before.

Wei Ying became a demonic cultivator and refused to go near him.

They won the war.

Wei Ying rescued the Wens and went to Burial Mounds. Lan Wangji swore this time he would
make things right and he managed to convince his uncle and brother to house the Wens.

Wei Ying was happy at this and agreed to go back to the Cloud Recesses.

Life continued on and Lan Wangji was content. He managed to rescue Wei Ying this time.

But…..

He should have known things wouldn’t be that easy.

He found Wei Ying dead, stabbed by people who held their bias against Wei Ying for being a
demonic cultivator.

And Lan Wangji could do nothing but weep, the gradually cooling body of his beloved laying in his
arms, blood blooming on his robes like reddest of roses.

….

He woke up again.

He tried to do something different.

Wei Ying still died.

….

He woke up yet again.

He tried---

He woke---

...

Nothing Lan Wangji did seemed to change Wei Ying’s fate. He always died. He always died.

Why.

Why, why, why.

WHY?!

Lan Wangji woke up, an indescribable feeling of rage caught in his chest, rendering it hard for him
to breathe.

Judging by the light and sound, it was barely before Mao Shi.
He brought the back of his palm to cover his eyes.

“Wei Ying…..” He rasped into the cold, winter air. I’m sorry I couldn’t save you…….

Regardless of how Lan Wangji felt, he had to get up and face the new day.

Another day without Wei Ying.

He had A’ Yuan to worry about after all. The boy had recently recovered a particularly traumatic
part of his memories and the very fact was making Lan Wangji extremely worried. A’ Yuan was
young and unable to conceal his emotions too well. As a result, Lan Wangji was able to see the
rage and hatred swirling in his eyes.

Remembering the Siege, especially the Siege , would damage his son’s mentality largely because
of his young age.

He couldn’t - no - wouldn’t allow A’ Yuan to be consumed by his emotions.

………..........................………

Wen Yuan wandered to the rabbit patch, a place he thought of as a safe haven. This location was
where he always went whenever he felt overwhelmed or anxious.

But right now…...he only felt resentment and pain.

He needed to get revenge for his family. For his A’ Niang.

They were killed so unjustly, so viciously. And condemned by the world. And for what. Because
they were different .

However, he’s still too weak. Right now, he’s simply an ant compared to the world. He’s just a
child and he has no power aside from being HanGuang-Jun’s adopted child. But that title doesn’t
do much in his favor.
That’s why he’ll play along for now.

He’ll be a good, obedient child and allow everyone to let their guard down. And when they least
expect it…...he’ll fight back.

But for now, he’ll be Lan Sizhui and use the Gusu Lan sect as a tool to get more powerful.

The rabbits perked up at that moment and scampered off.

Lan Sizhui glanced up. It was his father.

“Sizhui.”

“Father.” Lan Sizhui returned.

His father seemed to hesitate. “How…...are you feeling?”

“Fine.” As fine as I could be remembering the Siege and the fact that the “righteous” Lan Sect I’m
now affiliated with took part in it.

“Sizhu---A’ Yuan, I……” A sigh escaped his father as he knelt down by his side. “A’ Yuan. Know
this: No matter what, I will be by your side.” Then, in a rare case of physical affection, he was
brought close and hugged. Lan Sizhui’s eyes widened. “A’ Yuan, you don’t have to face
everything alone. You don’t…..have to bottle everything up inside.”

Lan Sizhui’s lips wobbled and he bit them to try and hold back his emotions. “I….But I--- I can’t--
I--”

“A’ Yuan, I’m here. I will always be here. I won’t leave you alone.”

His hands shook at that and then he broke, clutching his father’s robes tightly and sobbing.
“Father…...I…...don’t leave me like everyone else did. Don’t leave me alone……”

“A’ Yuan,” He soothed. “Do not worry. I will promise now. I shall be here for you. Always.”

“F...Father…….” Lan Sizhui cried, burying his face into the broad shoulder.

……..

Lan Wangji held his son, slowly patting his back and comforting him. He had seen the twisted
loathing and desperation on the boy’s face and knew he had to do something. Otherwise, A’ Yuan
might become too revenge-driven.

Throughout his life, Lan Wangji had seen how those too focused on exacting their vengeance had
turned out. Because they had focused all their lives on it, once completed…...they were without a
purpose in life, without meaning. He refused to allow A’ Yuan to become the same.

Lan Wangji had completely fallen into the role of being A’ Yuan’s father. Not just because A’
Yuan was the last piece of Wei Ying left, but because he truly cared for the child who had charmed
him since he met him.

This was his son. And he would not allow anything to happen to him.

A’ Yuan calmed down soon after, his sobs calming into hiccups.

“Father, but what do I do? I can’t --- I….. I hate so, so much !!! All of them should just----”

“Sizhui.” Lan Wangji interrupted and the boy flinched. “A’ Yuan,” He said, a tone softer. “I
understand that I can’t persuade you away from this. But listen.”
The other sat up, at full attention.

“I do not want you to spend your entire life planning for revenge. You are still young. And I…..I
don’t want you to become too consumed.”

“Then what else am I supposed to do?” Sizhui muttered bitterly. “They killed my family and are
getting away with it. What else am I supposed to do?? ”

Lan Wangji did not like hearing that sort of tone from his son at all. “A’ Yuan, do you blame
everyone for the Siege?”

“Yes.” Sizhui replied without hesitation.

Lan Wangji was troubled by that swift response. “A’ Yuan. You cannot blame everyone.”

“Why?”

Very patiently, he explained. “Then A’ Yuan. The Lan Sect participated in the Siege. Do you
blame me?”

Sizhui looked horrified. “What? No!! Never!! And Father you would never do that! Even if you
did, it would be for a good reason!”

That’s a start. “Then, do you blame A’ Yi?”

“No!!”

“Do you blame the other kids?”

A shake of the head.

Lan Wangji began to list off more people Sizhui knew and trusted from the Lan Sect as well as
others from the other major and minor sects. Whether they were adults, children, youths,
elderly…….Lan Wangji named them all.

“.........Father, are you trying to say not to blame everyone?” Sizhui said in the midst of him naming
off people.

“Mn. Correct. I do not want you to blindly seek revenge. And besides, Wei Ying.....” Lan Wangji
felt his heart clench mentioning him. "Wei Ying at first believed that all the Wens were evil. Wen
Chao and his men burned down his home and massacred his fellow disciples, after all."

"But A' N--- Xian-Gege saved us." Lan Sizhui stated.

"Exactly. He saved you and your family. Because he saw for himself how innocent you were. He
felt he needed to save you from that cruel fate. Wei Ying......he learned how not everyone was to
blame. He learned - when no one else did - how to see past a surname."

“But I……” He trailed off then he sighed. “Okay. I get it.” He squeezed out. “I’ll try. It's hard.
But.....I'll try.”

“That’s all I ask of you.” Lan Wangji patted the boy’s head. “I am always here if you need me.
Talk whenever you feel it’s too much.”

“Mm. I will.”

........................……………..

Lan Xichen noticed something odd over the past few days.

His nephew was avoiding him.

But he couldn’t fathom why. Did he do something wrong?

Sizhui was also…...acting cold and distant. He doesn’t smile or talk as much anymore. Sort of like
Wangji did when he was younger. But why? What happened?

Unable to find an answer, he decided to confront the boy himself, but gently. Sizhui had been
precariously fragile somehow, in ways he couldn’t describe.

“Sizhui? Is there something wrong?” Lan Xichen asked.

Sizhui paused. “No. Why are you asking, Sect Leader Lan?”

There it was. Even the form of address had changed from Uncle to his formal title. “Sizhui, you are
my nephew. Why aren’t you calling me ‘Uncle’ anymore?”

A sigh escaped the boy and the look on his face seemed to mature and so…..out of place that it
threw Lan Xichen out of the loop. “I saw you, Sect Leader Lan.”

Saw me? Saw me where?

“You still don’t get it?” Sizhui said calmly. When Lan Xichen shook his head, he continued, “I
saw you. At Burial Mounds.”

Lan Xichen’s heart dropped.

“ I saw you there. ” The boy hissed. “ Leading your men to cut down my remaining family and
home. ”

And then he walked off, leaving a horrified and regretful Lan Xichen behind.

I…...what have I done?

………
Lan Sizhui felt bad. Maybe he shouldn’t have lashed out like that to Lan Xichen, who had been
nothing but kind to him. However……

The image of said man trampling over his family and home flashed through his mind.

He couldn’t forget what that person had done either.

That’s why he avoided him and ignored him. The good impression and the bad impression of Lan
Xichen overlapped and made him confused, so to solve it, he ignored the other.

But then Lan Xichen approached him, and his memories of the Siege overwhelmed him and he
couldn’t help the words that tumbled out of his mouth.

But he didn’t regret it.

Because how dare he act so familiar when he was a part of the reason his family and Xian-Gege
died!!!

………..........................................

Lan Jingyi was worried.

And arguably so. His best friend, A’ Yuan, was unhappy and always seemed to be on the verge of
tears and anger everyday. And he acted cold. Kind of like snow.

His face scrunched up and turned down in a frown until a certain scheme lit up in his mind.

I know how to cheer A’ Yuan up!!!

He got the gang of people that A’ Yuan liked and whispered the plan to them. They all nodded.
They would bring back their friend’s smiles!!
……...

Lan Sizhui noticed something odd.

A’ Yi and the other boys he was friends with were sneaking around a lot. Whenever he asked what
they were doing, they could barely hide their smiles and knowing looks as they made an excuse
and scampered off.

He was completely perplexed and this confusion continued for a few hours, until A’ Yi asked him
to close his eyes to lead him somewhere.

Lan Sizhui compiled, albeit a bit nervously. He didn’t know what the other was thinking.

“A’ Yuan, open your eyes!!”

Lan Sizhui’s eyes fluttered open and he gasped as he saw the large patch of flowers, the cleared out
snow surrounding the flowers in a circle, in front of him.

“A’ Yi, this---how? These flowers don’t bloom in the winter!”

“Surprise!!!” His friends called out as flower petals were showered from above.

Lan Sizhui glanced at where his friends were perched on tree branches as they threw petals at him.

“You all……”

“A’ Yuan!” One exclaimed. “We know it’s a bit late, but this is a birthday present we prepared for
you!!”

Lan Jingyi popped up from behind him and handed him some yellow roses. “I heard from Father
that yellow roses mean joy and friendship!! So I---we got them for you!!”
Lan Sizhui accepted the flowers and stared at them for a while. Long enough that his friends
looked worried.

“A’ Yuan, is something wrong? We---” To their shock, Lan Sizhui started to cry. “A’ Yuan, don’t
cry!! Did we do something wrong?!”

“No….” He sniffed. “No, I’m alright.” He wiped his tears and gave them a bright, genuine smile.

“Thank you……..everyone.”

………………………......................................

Meng Yao was comfortable but confused at his place of confinement at Qinghe.

Nie Mingjue had given him a room, albeit watched by his guards, gave him books, some paper and
writing materials, told him to come up with something useful for the common people and just left
him there.

And Meng Yao was fine with that. He understood that Sect Leader Nie intended for him to use his
talents for good rather than evil, but he was expecting some sort of retribution or punishment. Like
starvation. Or physical form of discipline.

After all, the things he did for Jin Guangshan were atrocious and downright despicable.

Sure, he was not allowed to practice cultivation anymore, but still. This was…......

He should get punishment, right?

……... Right???

But no.
Instead, he was given three meals a day, and freedom to move about (only by being accompanied
by a guard).

So, he was lost.

…….Certainly, coming up with ways to improve the lives of the common people kept him busy
and he read the carefully selected books in his free time, but he still had time to think and he was
confused.

Why was Nie Mingjue being so nice to him when the other couldn’t stand his presence before?

Meng Yao sighed as he finished the last thoughts of his idea. He had thought of the recent lack of
crops recently and looked into why that had happened when there wasn’t any problem before.

It turns out that the nutrients in the soil had all been sucked up, so many crops weren’t able to
sustain themselves, thus causing the soil to become unsuitable to grow crops.

Meng Yao had thought hard on how to change this fact and thought that what if you rotated the
crops used every so often? If they used different crops that took different amounts of nutrients
every so often, wouldn’t that solve the problem?

With that in mind, he called over the guard and headed to Nie Mingjue’s office.

“Sect Leader Nie, I came up with a solution to the recent deficiency of crops.” Meng Yao reported
and handed over his idea.
With that done, he quietly but anxiously awaited the older man’s approval.

Nie Mingjue grunted. “Very good, Meng Yao. This will be helpful.”

Meng Yao gave a small smile and excused himself, a light feeling in his heart. Da-ge----Sect
Leader Nie approved of it! I--- He cut his thoughts short. Again. I’m doing it again. I’m seeking
approval yet again. Didn’t I know how that turned out before? I shouldn’t get my hopes up that
someday something would come out of this. I can’t be naive anymore.

With that, he returned to his room, his heart heavier than before.

……………...........................

Nie Huaisang had a problem.

This problem was the Ghost General.

They had rescued the supposedly sentient corpse some time ago, but there wasn’t any indication
that the Ghost General had a consciousness. If he hadn’t been at the memory viewing, he would
have thought the rumors of the Ghost General having sentience be only rumors.

Oh, well. I’m pretty sure I can figure it out somehow. Nie Huaisang knew that eventually he’d find
the solution. Hm…...maybe there’s something blocking Wen Qionglin’s will?

Nie Huaisang absently felt around the corpses soft, silky hair and felt something odd. What are
these?

Without thinking too much, he pulled both of the strange objects out. Nails….?

“......nnn…..”

Nie Huaisang’s head snapped up, “.....Eh?”

But Wen Qionglin was silent.

Did I imagine it? Nie Huaisang shook his head as he headed outside when a servant informed him
that dinner was ready.

But if he had looked more closely at Wen Qionglin’s eyes, he would have seen the faint outline of
his pupils.

………........................……….

The world came into focus as Wen Ning regained consciousness.

Where…...am I?

He glanced at the new but unfamiliar surroundings.

The chains around his arms and legs had been removed but he couldn’t move. But he could still
move his head though and managed to see the outline of the talismans binding him. It was similar
to the ones Young Master Wei had used on him.

Speaking of Young Master Wei…….he remembered bits and parts of what happened when he was
held up by Jin Guangshan, Jin Guangyao, and Xue Yang.

Everyone at Burial Mounds was dead. And Jiang Wanyin led the siege against his friend and killed
him.

But Wen Ning held onto some hope that those were just rumors and lies that Xue Yang and Jin
Guangshan fed him, wanting to make him bend to their will. He held on though. Despite the pain
of the nails in his head - which oddly, happened to be removed - and the various experiments that
occured. He refused to give into those people.

The door rattled open and Wen Ning made sure he let go of a part of his consciousness so that the
other party wouldn’t know that he had come to.

…...But he was surprised that the Second Master of Nie walked through.

He inadvertently said, “You are…..”

“Huh?” Young Master Nie gasped. “You’re awake?”

“I……” I suppose there’s no use denying it. “I…..yes.”

“Oh. Then we won’t need this anymore.” With that, the binding talisman was removed and Wen
Ning could move his limbs again.

“Why?” He asked. “Why…..am I here?”

“Oh, that? We rescued you.”

To say that Wen Ning was shocked would be an understatement. “Eh? I-I can see that.
But….why?” Why…...when all of you hated me back then?

He didn’t need to say it, but it seemed like the other understood as he looked quite apologetic.

“We discovered the truth. That’s why we decided to free you.”

“Oh.” Wen Ning fidgeted with his hands. He wanted to ask, but he was hesitant and afraid to hear
the answer.

A silence descended.

Nie Huaisang glanced at the docile Wen Qionglin who looked like he wanted to ask something.
However, the corpse seemed to waver a bit. But Nie Huaisang could wait. And soon, his patience
won out.

“Is...……” Wen Qionglin spoke softly. “Is…..Is everyone dead?”

Nie Huaisang froze a bit and bit his lips, “........Yes.”

Wen Qionglin looked like he was about to cry.

Nie Huaisang panicked. “A-Ah! Please don’t cry! We’ve gotten news that your sister is alive.” It
was true. He had eavesdropped on his Da-Ge’s and Meng Yao’s conversation and heard about it.

“Jie….Jie….is….alive?”

“Yes.”

This time, the Ghost General looked like he was going to cry for another reason.

Give me a break……. Nie Huaisang thought while staring at the timid, almost tearful Wen
Qionglin.

After the other had calmed down, the two of them went out and immediately, all the guards were
on edge until Nie Huaisang waved them away.

“It’s fine. He’s safe.” The guards relaxed. “Honestly, did you think I would be stupid enough to
remove the binding if I didn’t deem it okay?”

“A-Ah. Young….Young Master Nie, it’s okay. I understand their.....their wariness. I-I am a fierce
corpse.” Wen Qionglin stuttered.

The Nie disciples all looked pretty shocked out of their minds seeing the Ghost General talk. And
Nie Huaisang couldn’t blame them. After all, hearing about it was one thing and actually seeing it
was another.

“I see.” Then he turned to the closest Nie disciple. “Where’s Da-Ge?”

“At the training fields, young master.”

Nie Huaisang made a face. “Okay.”

He led the corpse to where his brother was but could see the tension rolling off the other.

“Wen Qionglin, it will be alright.”

“E-Eh? Ah. You….”

Nie Huaisang was quite amused by the Wen’s reaction. “Me what?”

“You---I--- my courtesy name.”

“What about it?”

“You called it. I…..”

“Has no one said it before?” Nie Huaisang frowned. It was the basic etiquette to call someone they
didn’t know well by their courtesy name. Well. I suppose people didn’t care too much since he was
a “Wen” and a corpse.

“I…..yes.”
“Then, I’ll keep calling you by it. That alright, Qionglin?”

Wen Qionglin bowed his head in what seemed to be embarrassment. “U-Umm, yes. I…..that’s
fine.”

How adorable. Nie Huaisang thought, hearing how the other stumbled over his words.

Soon, they reached the training field.

“Put your back into it!! Nie Mingjue yelled at the disciples who looked like they were dying.

“Da-Ge.”

“I said to put your back into it!! What part of that do you all not understand?!”

“Da-Ge!!” Nie Huaisang said forcefully.

“What.” Nie Mingjue snapped. “Oh. Huaisang, you’re here. Perfect. Pick up your saber. I’m going
to make you train today no matter what!!”

“Da-Ge!!" Nie Huaisang was exasperated. "Do you seriously not notice who’s behind me?”

“Who’s behind----YOU!” Nie Mingjue picked up his saber.

“Da-Ge!! If you hurt Qionglin, I won’t talk to you for a month!!”

Nie Mingjue paused and immediately sheathed his saber at that. “Oh. He’s….uhh…..sentient?”

“Yes, Da-Ge.” Nie Huaisang rolled his eyes. “Seriously. Do all of you believe that I’m so stupid as
to remove the bindings without caring for my personal safety?”

“Yes, Huaisang. I do.” Nie Mingjue mumbled off to the side.

“What was that?” Nie Huaisang asked sweetly.

“Nothing.”

“I thought so.” Nie Huaisang was pleased. Ever since he snapped at his brother for participating in
the siege against someone he considered a dear friend, the other had been unwilling to make him
angry again.

“Sect-Sect Leader Nie.” Wen Qionglin bowed with proper courtesy.

The mouths of all the currently-training disciples dropped simultaneously.

Yep. This reaction is never going to get old. Nie Huaisang chuckled.

After explaining everything, Wen Qionglin was left to his own devices, flanked by guards of
course.

And left to his own devices he did.

Wen Qionglin helped pick up boxes too heavy for the Nie disciples to lift, helped the healers get
the herbs they needed (that were located in precarious and unstable locations), and rescued injured
disciples on night hunts.

In general, he was just a quiet helper that assisted with anything and everything they needed. And
since he was a formally trained healer, he could help with injuries too (in general, though, since his
fingers couldn’t move as fast anymore).

At first, everyone had reservations since he was a Wen and a corpse, but gradually, throughout the
week, people warmed up to the stuttering and almost cute Wen.
.

One day, though, while he helped some disciples on a particularly dangerous night hunt, a large
chunk of his robes was ripped cleanly off.

Wen Qionglin cared not, but Nie Huaisang couldn’t bear it. He had been toying with the idea for a
few days and finally decided to give Wen Ning a complete wardrobe change.

“Young Master Nie…..this is…..you don’t have to waste it on me.” Wen Qionglin looked at the
brand new robes he was handed.

“Nonsense! You helped our disciples out! You deserve this!”

But the other still seemed troubled.

Nie Huaisang sighed. “Okay then. Think of this as payment for your services.”

“But I---”

“Not listening! Do this, or I’ll…..”

“You’ll……?”

Nie Huaisang actually had to think about this response. “I’ll set the children on you.”

If Wen Qionglin could pale even more than he could, he did. Nie Huaisang clearly remembered
how troubled the big softie was when around children who were very light and fragile, especially
to a corpse like him.
Wen Qionglin bowed his head in defeat. “I’ll listen to you.”

Nie Huaisang almost felt bad. But he couldn't.

He was having too much fun.

…...

“Young Master Nie, please. This is enough. I…..I……”

“Nonsense! Stay still now! I’m almost done.” Nie Huaisang gave a few more pats of the powder in
his hands and stepped back, marvelling at his work.

The fresh robes and high ponytail hairstyle, paired with the skin-colored makeup on his hands, face
and neck made Qionglin look almost like a human now.

“Whoa…..Qionglin,” Nie Huaisang’s eyes glittered. “You’re so pretty now……” He blurted out
unconsciously.

“I-I…..you…..I…….” Wen Qionglin stammered as he bowed his head and excused himself.

“Wait!! Qionglin!! I’m not done with you!!” Nie Huaisang called as he ran after the fleeing figure
of his friend.

Wen Qionglin bolted as fast as he could but Nie Huaisang knew the area better than him and soon
caught up.

The Nie sect disciples watched in amusement as a now cleaned up and almost human-like Ghost
General hid from their young master.

Chapter End Notes

I thank @Gsmith1030 for the idea about a squad of little Lan disciples that would
protect Lan Sizhui!

And do tell what you think or if I'm missing anything!!

[Extra]

Wen Ning had been wandering around the Nie Sect when he saw an open, empty
room, with books strewn all over the place.

He sighed. This must be Young Master Nie’s room.

As someone who prefered tidy places, Wen Ning found this sight unbearable and
gathered the books together.

He didn’t know where to put them so absentmindedly flipped through them so that he
could place them away properly.

However, he wasn’t…...wasn’t expecting this.

“GAHHH!” He yelled, flinging the book away from him like it burned him.

“What! What happened?!” A Nie sect disciple followed by Young Master Nie rushed
in.

“That---I---why…...why is it…….” Wen Ning stuttered as he shakily pointed to the

book.

Young Master Nie shouted before gathering up the abomination and cradling it like a
treasure.

“Qionglin, what are you doing?! This is my prized possession!”

“Pr….Prized po….possession???” That…..That…..That was Young Master

Nie’s??????

“Hm?” Young Master Nie’s expression turned devious.

Oh no.

“Qionglin~ have you perhaps never seen a porn book?”

Wen Ning scrambled back as Young Master Nie prowled forward.

“That won’t do~! I have to show you----”

“I’m fine!” Wen Ning interrupted as he fled from the room. Why…..Why…...Jie help
me…….

Next Chapter: Echoes

Echoes
Chapter Summary

Echoes of the past seem to haunt everyone and drag them down into a never-ending
stream and regret and grief. In order to move on, they must harness their past and look
forward towards the future, promising to never repeat their mistakes again.

(But can those echoes truly be forgotten?)

Chapter Notes

I was a bit later completing this than I thought, but it's done anyway. I apologize for
getting this out late, but I was a bit out of it all day, so inspiration came slowly.

However, thanks to my friend @LonesomePhantome I was able to complete the part I

was stuck on and publish this.

Also, it's my birthday today!! So getting this chapter out today was nice.

It's 3 am thought so I'm going to just crash where I stand.

Anyway, I hope you enjoy!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Madam Jin sighed as she put down another piece of paper.

She was tired.

Ever since her---- Jin Guangshan was thrown into jail, his Qi sealed, she had a lot of work to do
with Lanling Jin. She couldn’t possibly leave the Jin Sect to fend for itself, and she knew that
should she do that, some greedy bastards would suck it dry and leave the disciples too young too
retaliate to suffer.

So, she took over the mantle of Sect Leader through the grief she was still engulfed in and worked
and worked and worked . She worked endlessly, tirelessly, all to ensure that the Jin sect’s
corruption could be purged and taken care of.
So she weeded out the traitors, banished those that looked only to profit, promoted those with
talents and loyalty to the sect, and revised the training regimens. However, it was hard to regulate
and chip down the arrogant attitude of the disciples because they thought that being a part of one
of the wealthiest and most powerful sects meant they were entitled to do whatever they wanted. It
was tiring undoing the damage they did, but she managed to do it through sheer perseverance.

It was aggravating, really, to see how stuck-up some of the disciples acted towards the commoners.
Paying for reparations and appeasing everyone was draining on Madam Jin’s health.

The Jin sect was truly a pain.

Honestly, at times, she wanted to give everything up and go back to her maternal home, forgetting
the responsibility that was required of her. However, she would be going against her heart to
protect the weak and uphold justice. The oath she made with Ziyuan.

She laughed bitterly at that. Upholding justice?

How could she do such a thing if she always bullied Ji-- Meng Yao whenever she was angry? How
did she become such a bitter person? It's true that she always felt like he was an eyesore, a
reminder of her husband’s infidelity, but that shouldn’t have excused her actions though.

How could she do such a thing when she was like all the others who condemned Wei Wuxian and
thought the worst of him? She listened to the rumors, the speculations, the half-truths and the lies
and condemned the person A’ Li had loved as a brother to a fate worse than death.

But thanks to that, she learned many things. She didn’t realize how powerful words could have
against a person until she watched the memory viewing. She was too tired to really make any sort
of reaction, but when she had time to look over what she saw, she realized how similar her attitude
was to Ziyuan’s. So when she remembered how much strength Ziyuan’s words had against Wei
Wuxian, she thought for a moment - back to the past - about all the times she spoke harshly when
she only meant for there to be encouragement. The people she tried to help all misunderstood her
and took her advice the wrong way.

..........If she was even the slightest bit better at reading people, at judging them based on their
actions and personality and not by rumors…..would Zixuan and A’ Li have survived? Would she
not have to think about the burden of possibly - no matter how indirectly - supporting the slaughter
of innocents?
When did she become such a person?

…..........

It had been hours but she finally got some form of a break. So she decided to take a walk to the
secret garden she always visited when she was stressed because of Jin Guangshan’s
unfaithfulness.

The garden was protected by an array and was also located in a really obscure place around Koi
Tower. Hardly anyone knew about it which is why she always went there to relax.

But today, there was someone there.

It seemed to be a disciple with strangely familiar features, who was a bit out of it as he stared
blankly at the pond of koi fish and fed them some fish food.

It wasn’t odd to see people around since the garden didn’t have a complete anonymity but she was
surprised to see a Jin disciple there.

But Madam Jin didn’t have the peace of mind to care at the moment. She simply went to another
part of the garden and sat on a flat piece of rock, enjoying the peaceful tranquility of the garden.

The boy from before, however, came near her part of the garden…...and she stared, wide-eyed at
him. Before, she only got a side profile and didn’t even really pay attention to his facial structure.
But now…….now she could see how similar he was to Jin Guangshan.

Could this be the boy that I heard that man brought in recently? Madam Jin snorted. She had heard
of Jin Guangshan’s affair with the Mo family’s second miss and how he had an affair with her. She
was also informed by a disciple of the boy’s - Mo Xuanyu - arrival but had been too busy to care.

Being stressed already, Madam Jin turned to anger as she always did and was about to lash out
when she remembered what that had done for her. So she bit her lips and looked away, feigning
indifference.
Mo Xuanyu bowed respectfully to her before passing her and going to Koi pond behind her to feed
the fishes before cleaning up the rest of the garden.

Oh.

She always wondered who tended to the gardens to make it seem so clean. When she was here
before Mo Xuanyu arrived, everything was overrun with greenery and wildlife, but now that that
boy was here, it seems that the garden had taken on a more comfortable feel.

But then remembering who’s child he was, she frowned...............and shook her head. This child is
not at fault. That pathetic man is all to blame.

Mo Xuanyu continued to work around the garden until he was satisfied with its state before moving
to another part.

Madam Jin never interacted with Mo Xuanyu, preferring to think of him as air. But as she kept
thinking, she realized that he was probably the only heir to the Jin sect, seeing as she wouldn’t
remarry.

And now that she observed Mo Xuanyu at a distance, she saw how different he was. Although
there were some of Jin Guangshan’s looks on him, he looked more like his mother and even -
somehow - looked like Wei Wuxian a bit. Perhaps a bit softer and a little more boyish, but the
resemblance to that demonic cultivator was a bit uncanny.

The resemblance made her even more guilty of how she was about to yell at him.

She waited till Mo Xuanyu left before forgetting about propriety and leaning back in the grass to
gaze at the bright blue sky.

How long had it been since she was this carefree and lively?

Too long.

She was tired and would rest for now.

But she will take her experiences of the past and work towards a brighter future and come out of
this experience a changed person.

She would make sure of it.

………………………................

Wen Qing was walking around Koi Tower before she heard the familiar pitter patter of Xuanyu’s
footsteps.

“Qing-jie!” Xuanyu called out as he barreled towards her.

“Xuanyu, slow down. I’m not going to leave you behind.”

“Mm!” He smiled at her brightly, and for a split second, she saw Wei Wuxian’s smile. Xuanyu had
an uncanny resemblance to that mischievous person she knew as a brother and it sometimes
freaked her out.

She sighed at that. I still haven’t found anything related to a shattered soul. The power of the
Stygian Tiger Seal is one able to do such a thing. But it should also be able to sustain a soul at the
same time due to the relation between a ghost and yin energy. So Wei Wuxian’s soul should still be
around, but I haven’t found anything as to how to help save him. …….*sighs* I need to try harder.

“Umm, Qing-jie?” Mo Xuanyu asked hesitantly.

His voice was enough to snap Wen Qing out of her stupor. “Yes?”

“Where were you going?”

“Oh.” Wen Qing thought for a moment. “The library. I need to do more research.”
Part of the reason she was still around in Koi Tower was to use its resources to regain her strength,
find weapons, find A’ Ning, and obtain information. But the other was to use the library to find
information on how to restore a shattered soul. She hasn’t had any luck so far, but she may be able
to find something.

“Oh! I was heading there too! Let’s go together!!”

Wen Qing smirked internally. I know Xuanyu wanted to go do some cultivation but he followed me
instead. Hahaha, he really is like A’ Ning. Following me around like a little duckling.

The two soon reached the library and Wen Qing got right to work as she perused through the
section of the library specifically documenting research on souls.

Mo Xuanyu headed off into the section about arrays and Wen Qing chuckled a bit. He really loves
to tinker with arrays.

Over the past year or so, she had gotten to know Mo Xuanyu and his love - no, obsession - for
arrays and talismans. It was interesting to see how different of a person he became when he
focused on creating new talismans or arrays. Sort of like Wei Wuxian.

She also helped him become stronger in cultivation by clearing up the clogs in his meridians and
making sure he was circulating his spiritual energy correctly. Over time, he gradually got the hang
of it by himself and was able to beat the bullies who had oppressed him. (They never bothered him
again.) And gradually, he got more confident and became a bit more proactive and bold (though he
couldn’t get rid of his stage fright or being nervous in the spotlight).

She sighed as she set aside another book. Nothing here as well…..

“Qing-jie?”

Wen Qing nearly jumped. Where did he come from?

“Oh. Ah.” Mo Xuanyu looked apologetic. “I was testing out a new talisman that would make any
movement I made silent.”
“Ah.”

“Yeah…...but anyway, Qing-jie. What are you researching? You were sighing a lot. Did you not
find what you were looking for?” Mo Xuanyu thought for a minute. “I could help you if you need
it.”

Wen Qing looked at him for a bit. “I’m researching how to restore a shattered soul.”

Something briefly shifted in the boy’s eyes, before it disappeared as he took a seat.
“Well…..usually shattered souls don’t survive long and gradually fade completely in a set amount
of time.”

Wen Qing’s heart rate increased. Was I too late? But….. “Usually?”

Xuanyu nodded. “Yes, usually. However, they are able to stay around especially if they have
something they’re still attached to. But they don’t usually have physical forms or are able to answer
when summoned. However, they can appear from time to time and even say words if their soul was
strong enough. But…..it’s only brief. Like echoes.”

“......I see.” Echoes, is it? “Say the soul is strong enough.” Because he is. No matter how broken
Wei Wuxian was, he wa--is strong, even without the Tiger Seal, even without demonic cultivation.
“How would you know where to find these.......echoes?”

“Hmm….in that case, you should try to find objects or people of sentimental value.”

“Why?”

“I would think that a shattered soul, since it can’t move on or reincarnate, would attach different
fragments of itself to different people or objects or something they had held dear to them when
alive.”

Wen Qing nodded understandingly. “How would you propose sustaining such a soul?”

Mo Xuanyu tapped the table in thought. “Souls typically need a lot of yang energy to sustain
themselves. You could try creating an array that traps yang energy in one place and put the
different fragments of the soul in it.”

“How would you even get the soul fragments in there?”

“Make another array with just that purpose.”

“................”

Mo Xuanyu smiled a bit, probably because she was making a funny expression. “But well…...I
suppose you could try to alter the Spirit Attracting Talisman by changing its core function from
attracting all spirits to only one spirit in specific.” He paused. “Do you know if there is anything
that could summon a soul?”

“Inquiry.” She replied without hesitation. Wei Wuxian always talked about the Lan clan and
specifically Lan Wangji and mentioned something about how they used music to contact spirits.
“The Gusu Lan clan, I heard, uses music to summon and talk to souls in order to help them move
on.”

“I see. Then you could use the array idea I had before and have a Lan clan member - perhaps
someone the soul knew, if they knew a Gusu Lan member - use Inquiry to draw the soul in.”

Wen Qing’s expression brightened, then fell. “But I’m not proficient in arrays…...” She grumbled.

“I could help.”

Wen Qing looked at him.

“Qing-jie, you’ve helped me so much. Repaying you by helping you with this is a small price to
pay!”

She bit her lips, before closing her eyes. Xuanyu has proved himself trustworthy all this time. I
should…...first tell him who I am before anything.
But seeing as it was late, the two of them went to sleep. But as Wen Qing stepped into the shared
room she had with Mo Xuanyu, she noticed a letter on top of the drawer.

Is that for Xuanyu? Then I shouldn’t…….wait. Wen Qing stepped closer to the envelope.
It’s…..It’s addressed to me?

Xuanyu hadn’t come back yet, so she snatched up the letter and tore it open.

To Maiden Wen,

I am keeping this anonymous for reasons, but I must say something first.

I am truly glad that you are alive.

Wen Qing stared at that sentence like it was a foreign language. Impossible. Who would be glad to
see a Wen alive? I know that the memory viewing changed perspectives a bit but not everyone
should let go of hatred so quickly……

She continued to read.

I understand if you don’t believe me. However, I believe that it would be in your best interest to
leave Koi Tower, seeing what the Jins did to you. Especially Jin Guangshan.

This person knows. Was Wen Qing’s first thought. But the only one who knows is Jin Guangyao
because the servants who took care of me were probably killed to hide my existence. But Jin---
Meng Yao is in Qinghe serving his sentence and is under strict guard…...oh. Could it have been
Sect Leader Nie? But he doesn’t seem like the type to do something like this. But that leaves…...Nie
Huaisang. ……...Huh. This is all speculation but that person is probably the one who did this.

We have also rescued your brother and if you don’t believe me, there’s a packet of something he
put in the letter I sent you.
Wen Qing took the packet out and unfolded it. Her eyes became a bit wet as she saw what it was.

In it, was a specific kind of mixture exclusive to the Wen clan that she had taught her brother to
make. A’ Ning…...A’ Ning is……

With all that said, I have left a seal in the letter that you can take with you when you get to Qinghe.
The guards will let you in.

Please do burn this letter after you’re done reading it.

She did just that with slightly red eyes.

I found what I was looking for thanks to Xuanyu, A’ Ning is safe and I can go to him. I’m still a bit
suspicious, but what else do I have left to lose?

Mo Xuanyu entered the room not long after and noticed her off-put state.

“Qing-jie….is something wrong?”

“.......No. Everything is fine. It’s just……” She hesitated. “A member of my family is alive and
contacted me through someone. So…..I’m going to them.”

“Oh.” He seemed sad. “You’re leaving?”

“........Yes. But, we can always keep in contact. It’s not like I’m going to disappear.”

Mo Xuanyu wrung his hands in his lap. “.....Can I come with you?”

“....Eh?”

“This place…..it was never comfortable for me. But,” He gazed at her with no small amount of
respect. “You’re the one who made it safe for me to be in. Without you, I don’t know if I
can…….”

Wen Qing was a bit surprised. “But Xuanyu, there’s vast amounts of information on arrays and
talismans here. Where I’m going…..I’m not sure if it’ll be the same.”

“My obsession doesn’t matter when my family is going away!” He burst out. Then, as if realizing
what he just said, Mo Xuanyu blushed and hid under the covers.

Wen Qing was stunned. “You…..You’ve only known me for a few years, and you consider me
family….?”

Mo Xuanyu peeked from underneath the covers and nodded shyly. “You’re like a big sister to me!
You protect me, guide me, scold me when I’ve done wrong and care for me!! What else are you to
me if not a sister-like figure!”

“Oh.” She did not know he was so attached to her. “I see.”

There was a silence before Wen Qing broke it.

“Xuanyu, I’m.” She stopped. “I’m not who I said I was.”

“You lied about your name and a bit about your origin, I know.”

“......Eh?"

Mo Xuanyu huffed. “Qing-jie. I may be a bit naive but I’m not stupid. I got some clues. You’re
incessant research on shattered souls, your inquiry on Burial Mounds and the Yiling Patriarch
before anything - as well as your reaction to them being dead - and your expertise in the medical
arts. You’re Wen Qing, right?”

It seemed that she underestimated how smart Mo Xuanyu was. “......When did you know?”
“Last year.”

“..........Oh.”

“Yeah.”

“In that case, if you knew who I was and still decided to be around me, then who am I to refuse
you coming along?”

Mo Xuanyu visibly perked up and if it weren’t for the fact that she knew that he didn’t have ears
and a tail, Wen Qing swore she saw a tail wagging behind him.

“Go to sleep.” She barked out weakly.

“Yes!”

………….........................……….

Wen Qing waited outside for him as Xuanyu made the final preparations to leave the sect. With all
that done, they left for Qinghe.

…...It took them a few days in between meals and rest to arrive at Qinghe.

Wen Qing took a few deep breaths before showing the seal she was given. The guards looked at
each other and led them into the sect.

The first thing she did when she stepped in was scan the area for her brother. She didn’t want to
believe that she was tricked, but the longer she waited for someone - anyone - to show up, the
more her doubts took over her. That was until she heard----

“Jiejie!!”
Wen Qing turned her head over to look at her brother who was running quickly towards her and
enveloping her in a hug.

“A’ Ning........” Her voice wobbled. Wen Qing had always been a strong woman until it came to
her family being hurt. Now that he was safe and sound, she finally let go of some tension in her
heart. “A’ Ning!”

“Jiejie…..you’re alive.” Wen Ning breathed and then let her go.

And Wen Qing gaped. Her brother looked…...well, alive . His skin was the same pale tone he had
when he was alive and his hair was fixed up into his old style, his clothes clean and neat. If it
wasn't for the fact that he hadn’t taken a breath and that he was cold and stiff, she would have
thought that he was alive.

The two chatted about their time in the respective sects they stayed at - though Wen Qing did not
mention what Jin Guangshan had done to her. Her A’ Ning did not need to know that.

Mo Xuanyu was eventually introduced and the three of them were accommodated for.

Wen Qing would greet and thank the ones who helped them later, but for now. She wanted to bask
in the fact that she and her brother - and Xuanyu - were all safe.

And that’s all that mattered now.

……………...............……….

Jiang Cheng finally had a free day off after working to deal with all the troubles the sects
subordinate to the Jiang sect had caused.

Some of them were minor issues like needing reinforcements for dealing with demonic creatures
and other major issues like a rogue demonic cultivator.

If it was before, Jiang Cheng might have whisked that demonic cultivator away and whipped him
to see if he was Wei Wuxian before taking his anger out on them Because how dare they take up a
similar path when it destroyed his Shixiong before.

But now he simply captured them, interrogated them on what they had planned to do and after
purifying them of the resentful energy, imprisoned them if they did wrong and let them reflect or
let them go, telling them to never take that path again.

However, most of his issues…….most of them were from some particularly loud-mouthed,
ignorant people who talked horribly about his brother. Those people caused tensions to rise
between the common people and them and it was starting to affect trade and daily life to the point
that Jiang Cheng himself had to step in.

After all that was said and done, there were the nightmares he had almost daily. In them, he had
been haunted by the image of his brother smiling while Jiang Cheng stabbed him and killed him. It
didn’t matter how the dream started. It always ended with Wei Wuxian dying. Whether it be by his
hand, or by Jiang Cheng abandoning him.

The thought that he could have done something different, that if he just put his head together a bit
more, and thought a bit more about others instead of his own damn self that maybe…..maybe
things could have been different. Maybe if he sent someone to escort Wei Wuxian that day, maybe
Jin Zixuan wouldn’t have died. Maybe his sister wouldn’t have died. Maybe Wei Wuxian himself
wouldn’t have…… He choked on a sob. Wouldn’t have died.

At times, Jiang Cheng thought he could see the shadow of the man he called brother smiling and
waving at him, only to blink and he’d be gone.

But as the weeks grew into years and as he watched Jin Ling grow, Jiang Cheng finally realized
that he shouldn’t dwell in the past and look to the future and try to actually change something.

When he came to that realization, the nightmares - almost miraculously - stopped. And in their
place, he was greeted with echoes of the past and perhaps what the future could have been and
could be. It was a bittersweet thing and left Jiang Cheng hanging on the line between grief and joy.
He still sometimes saw his brother, but the frequency was getting less.

But that didn’t matter now.

Now that mattered was Jin Ling and his sect…...and the future.
And Jin Ling had somehow gotten away from his grasp and away from him. He sighed. Where did
that boy go? Ever since he learned how to walk, he’s been taking advantage of that to give me a
headache. Just great.

Just as he started to genuinely become worried that Jin Ling was missing, a small weight launched
itself at his leg.

“Jiujiu!!” Jin Ling laughed. “Caught you!”

“Yes, yes. You did.” Then, he frowned. “But what did I say about going out of my sight?”

“Not to do it.” Was the mumbled reply.

“I didn’t hear you.”

“To not do it!!” Jin Ling yelled. “But….But…..want surprise JiuJiu......…”

When Jin Ling’s eyes became watery, Jiang Cheng gave in. He kneeled down and awkwardly
patted the boy’s head. Words, Jiang Wanyin, use your words. “I’m not…...mad. I am
just…..worried.”

“......Oh.” He sniffed. “Okay. Try. I’ll try.”

“That’s all I ask for. …...Now then, do you want some lotus root pork ribs soup?

Jin Ling’s eyes brightened. “Mn! JiuJiu’s soup best!!”

“Your mother’s was better.”

Jin Ling became a bit quiet at that and Jiang Cheng abruptly realized that he might have just
fucked up.
“A’ Ling….?”

“........Jiujiu. Does Mother hate me?”

What? “What? No! Your mother loved---loves you very much.”

“Then why not here?”

Jiang Cheng froze. “Your mother……she…...she loved you so much but had no choice but to
leave.”

“Why?”

“Because…...Because she just wanted to protect her loved ones.” Loved ones. She wanted to
protect Wei Wuxian because she knew of his state better than most anyone did. And she protected
him. And I…..I disrespected her sacrifice.

“Oh.” Jin Ling paused. “Then Mother hero?”

“A hero…..?”

“Mm! Heroes…...strong…...protect lo...loved ones and…...and win!!”

Jiang Cheng was faintly reminiscent. “Yes. Your mother…….was strong. The strongest. And she
always protected me--us. She always won.”

“...Us?”

“Yes. It’s your…..” Shishu. He wanted to say, but that was both true and not true. “Your…..Dajiu.”

“Da….Daji...u….?”
“Yes.”

“Tell me.”

“Hm?”

“Stories. About….About Da….jiu.”

The memories would be painful but…..but he too wanted to remember the good times once again.
“Alright.”

So he told one of his earliest memories playing in the water with someone he cared for.

……………………….

He was working until late in his office when a disciple burst through the door, frantic.

“What’s----”

“Someone took the young master!!”

Jiang Cheng stilled, then lightning burst out in waves. “What happened?!”

“I….I don’t know….” The disciple huffed. “The nanny had been taking care of him but when we
went to check on them, the nanny had been beat up and knocked out, and the young master was
missing.”

“Where is she?”
“In the infirmary. She’s still unconscious from her wounds.”

“Send out the search party. I will lead them as well.” He twisted Zidian on his finger. “Jin Ling
was wearing a Jiang bell.” Wei Wuxian’s actually. “We can trace the signature.”

The disciple bowed, quickly rushing out to execute his commands.

A’ Ling…...please be safe.

………......................………..

Jin Ling was afraid.

Some bad men had come and hurt his caretaker and then grabbed him. They took him away from
his home and to some strange place. And they kept whispering about some ‘revenge’ that he
couldn’t make out.

He was really scared when they put him down and took out some rope and tied him tight. He
screamed and yelled when they did that and they put some cloth around his mouth to silence him.

Jin Ling didn’t like this. He was scared.

He wanted someone to help him. He squeezed his eyes shut as he fervently called for his uncle.
Jiujiu, help…..Jiujiu…….

He started crying and one of the bad men didn’t like that and hit him, sending him crashing to the
ground.

His bell detached from his waist and Jin Ling wiggled his hand to grab onto the bell and hold it
close to him. Jiujiu told him that this bell belonged to his Dajiu who was also super strong and
kind. And if he carried the bell with him, some of his Dajiu’s power would help him.

But then the men brought out something sharp and pointy and came close to him and told him to
give the bell over.

Jin Ling was terrified but he didn’t want to do that. This bell was his Dajiu’s bell! No one could
take it! But….. But the bad man came close, too close.

Dajiu, help me……

……………………………….

Jiang Cheng arrived to the place where the bell was traced and stared.

Jin Ling was a bit frightened, tied up, and a bit roughed up - which brought waves of rage over him
-, but otherwise unharmed. But that wasn’t what he was staring at.

There were two men on the ground, dead, in front of his nephew. Two men he recognized as the
disciples that he expelled because of their…….severe misconduct on several accounts.

But who had saved Jin Ling…..and why did they leave? And also…..the air was still heavy with
resentful energy.

Just who could have……? Jiang Cheng suddenly had a thought. But it couldn’t be, right?

Wei Wuxian was dead, his soul shattered, after all……

…….

Jin Ling was shaken up and stubbornly clung to Jiang Cheng and the latter couldn’t fault him after
what happened today. He was only glad that nothing terrible had happened to his last remaining
family.

He stuck with Jin Ling like a mother hawk and even allowed him to sleep in the same bed as him,
just because he couldn’t to see what would happen if it happened a second time.
“Jiujiu….?” Jin Ling said sleepily.

“Yes, A’ Ling?”

“Umm…..Dajiu…..nice smile?”

Jiang Cheng froze. “He did.”

“Like sun?”

Jiang Cheng thought back to his youth and all those bright smiles his shixiong flashed. “Yes.”

“Oh.” Jin Ling nodded sleepily. “Pretty?”

Jiang Cheng gave an undignified snort as he remembered how often that shameless brother of his
boasted his looks. “Very.”

“Oh. Then…...Dajiu…...red eyes?”

Jiang Cheng froze. Where did Jin Ling even……? Could it have been the servants? Or the portraits
from town? I’ve seen those around a lot. And some even have some red paint for his eyes. Maybe
he saw that.

“Not always. His eyes are…...grey.”

“Grey?”

“Yeah. Like…..” He pulled the Jiang bell out. “Like this, just darker.”
“Oh. *yawns* ……..Dajiu pretty.”

“Go to sleep.”

“Jiujiu…..here?” Jin Ling asked hesitantly.

“Yes. Always.”

“Mm. Night…..Jiujiu.”

“Good night, A’ Ling.”

……….

Jin Ling started to nod off as he heard his Jiujiu’s calming breaths.

Dajiu…..really pretty.

He thought back to that strong figure that saved him. Before the man - Dajiu - left, he turned
around, red eyes gleaming gently, a soft smile on his face.
“Glad you’re safe…...A’ Ling.”

Chapter End Notes

How did you all like the chapter?

And oh! I almost forgot to mention my thanks to @LonesomePhantome and @Taer01

for their help in aiding me with a way to revive Wei Wuxian!!

EDIT: Soooooo, the thing is......I changed my update schedule.....a few days ago. So
chapters might take a bit longer to appear. It works a bit better this way because my
inspiration is running on fumes.

If you guys have questions, don't hesitate to comment!!

JiuJiu - Mother's brother

Dajiu - eldest brother from Mother's side (JiuJiu means mother's older or younger
brother, Dajiu specifically means the older brother since Wei Wuxian is older than
Jiang Cheng)
Shishu - Martial Uncle (basically since Jiang Cheng is Wei Wuxian's shidi, this would
be the appropriate form of address)

Next Chapter: Scars

[Teaser]

Lan Sizhui wandered outside after classes when he heard a call of his father’s name.
Curious, he followed the sound to find two elders talking about something.

His eyes flashed. I remember these two. They killed Meixiang-Jie and Uncle Three!!

He was about to ignore them, when their voices got louder, “That Lan Xichen….” One
clicked his tongue. “Just because we were a bit too harsh on punishing his brother
back then…..he’s using this opportunity to clip our wings!”

Punishment? Lan Sizhui froze.

The elders continued with saying how his father deserved every single whip he took
on his body for defying and injuring them because they wanted to kill the Yiling
Patriarch.

“It’s too bad that Lan Xichen, Qiren, and a few others refused to take our initial offer
of sixty six lashes.”

The second elder waved his hand nonchalantly “It’s fine. We slipped that herb into
Lan Wangji’s tea to slow his healing.”
Lan Sizhui almost saw red. They…...They dared?!
Scars
Chapter Summary

Physical scars will scab over and heal with time, but the wounds of the heart and mind
are ones difficult to cure.

Chapter Notes

I cannot tell you how many times I rewrote this chapter.

I was extremely dissatisfied with how the chapter turned out when I wrote it on
Saturday so I rewrote again, and again, and again, and again. I didn't want to give you
guys a half-assed chapter which is why I didn't release it on Saturday.

(It does seem weird to release it today though.......)

I do hope you enjoy it though!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Lan Qiren sat wide awake by the table in his quarters. The tea in front of him had already gone
cold but he paid no attention, only absentmindedly staring out the open window at the bright moon.

All my life, I lived and breathed the rules. I never once questioned them and took them as sacred
and nothing but the truth.

A stray snowflake floated in, landing on his face and melting, trailing down as if it were a tear.

But sometimes......I thought how despicable the rules were.

I watched them drain the life out of my brother and kill the women he loved. She was caught
breaking the rules and murdering our teacher. And despite my brother’s protests, I agreed with the
elders: She must pay for her sins.

The rules never failed to be correct, so that woman should have been executed. ....... But Brother
loved her too much and married her to save her, imprisoning himself in repentance. …...And for
years, I believed that she was evil.
After all, wasn’t that right?

That woman caused my brother so much pain. She took my brother away from me. She took his
freedom away. She shouldn’t have been allowed to stay.

Lan Qiren sighed. I suppose, in a way….that experience traumatized me. And that’s probably
when…...my hatred for those of improper conduct started.

That’s why when I met Cangse Sanren, I thought her to be just like Brother’s wife. Improper,
shameless, ridiculous. A rule-breaking woman.

Who stirred up something unknown within me.

And then, that night hunt happened. In that night hunt with Cangse Sanren, Wei Changze and
Jiang Fengmian, I made a decision that nearly cost the latter two’s lives. But the decision was
made well within the rules.

I wasn’t wrong. The rules were all I had known and they never led me astray. I wasn’t wrong. I
never believed that I was wrong at the time. I wasn’t-----
But whether in fury or anger, Cangse Sanren cut my beard off in retaliation. However, I didn’t
think I deserved it. I followed what the rules dictated I should do.

I was right.

I was in the right.

………

That didn’t matter in the long run. I had A’ Huan and A’ Zhan to take care of. I became strict with
them, always enforcing the rules. Because I thought…..that as long as they followed the rules, they
would be safe.

But then they asked for their mother. The children bullied them for having no parents. (They were
punished, of course.)

Regretfully, I couldn't refuse such an innocent plea from the children that I had raised as my own
and brought it up to the elders. After all, the rules said to ‘be loyal and filial’. The elders discussed
and debated…...and finally agreed.

But I only allowed them to see that woman once a month. I didn’t want them to become tainted by
their murderous mother. I didn’t want them to be hurt.

……..

Brother’s wife died when A’ Zhan was six. And I thought, ‘Finally, Brother would be free!’

But…..But the truth wasn’t like that.

When that woman died…….she took with her my brother’s heart and will. And I was helpless to
watch as my brother wasted away in his place of imprisonment, lamenting her loss. Wangji and
Xichen too.....were also affected by her passing, Wangji more than anyone.
So, I practically forced the rules to both Xichen and Wangji to distract them and they dealt with it
differently. Xichen…..he was like his father. More lax in the rules than anything. However, he still
followed them. And Wangji…...he was like me and grew up to never question the rules.

And I was happy. Nothing was out of the order. Despite Wangji becoming too silent, too quiet, too
reserved for his age.

…………..

It didn’t last forever.

Wangji went against the rules. Just like his father, he broke the rules for a murderous person, with
an untold amount of sins on his back.

I ignored Xichen’s plea to stop. After all, I had already spared Wangji mercy out of the love of my
heart. So, I followed what the rules told me and struck Wangji thirty three times with the whip.
Every single lash was carved into my heart. Every single one hurt me as I hurt my nephew.

But I continued regardless. Wangji broke the rules. He should be punished. But why did I want
things to be different. Even despite the rules, Wangji shouldn't have been hurt in this manner......

But Wangji didn’t think he did wrong. I saw the fire in his eyes as he took his punishment. I saw the
unwillingness to bend. That made me angry and I refused to see him after his punishment. I was
angry that Wangji had been this disobedient. I was angry that my once perfect nephew fell this far
just because Wangji protected that deviant. That immoral, rule-breaking demon who……

..…..

…...Who did absolutely nothing wrong.

The memory viewing made me open my eyes. I never tried to see Wei Wuxian. I only tried to see
the Wei Wuxian that the rules projected onto me.
Cangse Sanren had always been a rule-breaker and her son was the same. That was what I
thought. That was what I always thought. That's why I unconsciously compared the two and
projected the irritation I felt towards her onto a boy far too young. But that was wrong. Wei
Wuxian was his own person. He wasn’t his mother. And he was simply curious, like all teenagers.
But I couldn’t see past that.

I had been too afraid of change.

The rules had been a constant in my life and it was a safety to me. But everything Wei Wuxian said
and did went against that constant. So I lashed out.

Again.

(He left Cloud Recesses.)

And again.

(Convincing Wangji to give up on him both during and after the war.)

And again.

(During Nightless City.)

And again.

(And…..in that cave.)

Until he finally left. Until he died.

And I…..condemned him for being a person who was immoral, ungrateful, a demon who did all the
evils of the world.
......But why couldn’t I stop to think how young he was? How much burden he carried? The secrets
he held?

I felt so ashamed. I should have done better. I shouldn’t have been so naive. I should have seen the
truth. I shouldn’t have been so single-minded, so narrow-minded. I should have trusted Wangji. I
should have done more. I…...I……..

I relied on the rules too much.

With Brother…...I should have seen how much the rules destroyed him. How much they wore him
down, how much they killed him. It was the same with Wangji. The rules isolated him and turned
him cold and silent.

Lan Qiren’s hands trembled where they rested on his lap. By worshipping the rules so blindly,
I…..wasn’t able to see where right and wrong stood. I wasn’t able to differentiate between black
and white. Even more so…...I was unable to see the gray line in between all that.

….But there’s no use for the regrets of the past. There’s only the future now.

That’s why…..when Xichen told me that he would reform the Gusu Lan rules…...I agreed. After
all, the rules were meant to keep people safe, but time and time again, they hurt those I cared
about.

I forgot that rules change all the time in order to prevent the rule from unintentionally hurting
people. I forgot that the rules were guidelines to follow, not something to take as the law.

I had always been afraid of change. But perhaps now……it’s time to take a step forward.

…………………..............

Lan Xichen sighed as he looked over the stack of paper he gathered.

After what happened last time with his ne---Lan Sizhui, Lan Xichen became even more determined
to change the rules.
What..…..what happened at the Siege…...was something he will eternally regret.

Because why.......why did he never think to look into the so-called ‘army’ Young Master Wei had?
Why did he not suspect that something was up? Why did he never believe his brother’s words?

In truth, Wangji did tell him about what he saw on Burial Mounds. But…..Lan Xichen thought that,
in part, Wangji was too infatuated with Wei Wuxian to see the truth. Lan Xichen even went to A’
Y---Meng Yao to find out the truth that was swiftly denied.

He had been too young, too trusting, too naive.

I could have…..I could have done more. He thought mournfully. I am the sect leader and yet…..
His breath hitched. And yet, I let others control me. I represent my sect. And my words hold power.
But I never used that privilege to its fullest extent. I was too scared to do anything in fear of
splitting the sect.

When Wangji was hurt trying to protect Young Master Wei…...I should have fought back more! At
the time…..I was still in the mindset of being the Young Master of the clan and not its sect leader. I
allowed my fear to overcome my love for my brother!

And after that, I…...I became too enraged, too grief-stricken to realize what I was agreeing to and
what I was participating in. All of my pent-up emotions were vented on innocent others!

In Lan Xichen's perspective, the Wens had taken his father away and burned his home. No matter
how good Lan Xichen’s self-restraint was normally, something like that…..is hard to forgive.

But why couldn’t he stop to realize that not every Wen was at fault? The Qishan Wen clan was
large and made up of many branch families, many of which were civilians. And he……And the
him at the time…...It might be cruel, but he never cared what happened to them. After all, out of
sight, out of mind.

…...Lan Xichen felt ashamed to even consider thinking that.

If he closed his eyes, he could still remember the blood splashing across his face when he cut one
down. The rage, guilt, grief, and hatred blinding him as to what he was doing or what he cut down.
He even……. Lan Xichen clenched his fists. He even torched the place. Because…...when he saw
the flames lighting up on the shacks the Wens took home in…...he felt a sick sense of satisfaction.
The Wens burned his home, wasn’t it only fair that he did it back?

But to think he was cutting down the old and weary. Commoners who wouldn’t couldn’t defend
themselves…….he felt sick to his stomach. How could he have done such a thing?! He……

He felt a strange wetness on his face and swiped.

Ah…….He was crying. But do tears make up for what I had done? For the crimes I committed?
Does it make up for their murder? For destroying their home? For condemning them because of
their surname? Why did I not try harder to find out the truth? Why was I so blind? He buried his
face in his hands. Why am I so usel-----

A knock at the door startled him out his down spiraling thoughts.

“Xichen?”

“Uncle.” Lan Xichen greeted tiredly.

“The meeting.” Uncle stated plainly.

“Ah.” He gathered his materials. “I will be there.”

….

The elders murmured around him as he sat down. He raised a hand to quiet them.

“The reason why I’ve called you all here is simple. I believe it’s time for a change.”

“A change?”
Lan Xichen closed his eyes, something akin to grief flashing by, “For years, we have prided
ourselves on being an upright, righteous sect. However......what we’ve done in the recent years has
been anything far from noble.”

“What is the meaning of this?”

“What do you mean?”

"What wrong?"

“We haven’t done anything wrong!”

“The fact that you don’t know what you’ve done proves to me that we need this.” Lan Xichen said
firmly.

“What is this change you speak of?” Grand Uncle, the eldest out of them all, asked.

“A change in the rules. Reforming them and whittling them down.” Outraged cries resounded
across the room. “I do not deny that the rules are necessary, but…...some of them take away what
it means to be feel, to express ourselves......to be human. And I feel…..that there should be some
degree of change.”

Lan Xichen passed around copies of what he wanted to do. And for the most part, it was agreeable.
The vast majority had no problems. But……

"Preposterous."

“This is unacceptable.”

“Completely outrageous.”
“This goes against everything!!”

“This should not be allowed to happen!”

There was some opposition. It was to be expected, of course. This proposition would overturn most
of the power that the elders originally had, allowing the younger, more radical thinkers, to gain
power.

Lan Xichen tried to calm those few elders down, but to no avail. He sighed, “Why do you
disagree?”

“These changes you propose require us to hand more power over to you....and the younger
generation. We have always agreed that too much power can’t be handed to one leader. And the
juniors....bah! What do they know of the world and authority?”

“Oh?” So they just don’t want to lose power. “That’s not it. The changes to the rules are minor. I
just want us to be amicable to exceptions. Someone might break a rule for a good deed and I want
to make sure we don’t harm someone without insight to the full picture. Besides, I don’t have full
power. Two elders aside from me, ones with reputations for being unbiased, will be able to
overwrite or agree with any decisions I make. And the younger generation gains the ability to share
their opinions instead of being dismissed.”

One elder snorted, “Is this about Second Master Lan’s punishment? You have always felt that we
were too harsh on him. Are you doing this in order to better protect people like him? Besides," He
scoffed. "The second master deserved it for protecting that….Yiling Patriarch.”

Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren both froze.

“*sighs* You shouldn’t change the rules just to protect yourselves.” The elder continued.

Lan Xichen took a shaky breath to calm down his rage. “Then what about the Wen civilians we
slaughtered? The main family was the one to blame and yet we condemned them before we even
met them!”

The same elder sneered. “So…...again you're doing this for your brother? After all, didn’t he love
the Yiling Patriarch? The latter loved the Wens and in return, you show them much favor.”
“This is not about Wangji and Young Master Wei.” Lan Xichen nearly snapped.

“Oh? Then what?”

The discussion continued on before they decided to postpone it. Both sides were getting nowhere.

Sitting in the Hanshi, Lan Xichen slammed his fist against the table, nearly breaking it in half.
They’re using Wangji against me. When I just…… He buried his hands in his hair. I just want to
make ourselves better. And atone for my mistakes.

….................................................

Lan Sizhui wandered outside after classes when he heard a call of his father’s name. Curious, he
followed the sound to find two elders talking about something.

His eyes flashed. I remember these two. They killed Meixiang-Jie and Uncle Three!!

He was about to ignore them, when their voices got louder, “That Lan Xichen….” One clicked his
tongue. “Just because we were a bit too harsh on punishing his brother back then…..he’s using this
opportunity to clip our wings!”

Punishment? Lan Sizhui froze.

The elders continued by saying how his father deserved every single whip he took on his body for
defying and injuring them because they wanted to kill the Yiling Patriarch.

Father actually suffered this much......simply because he was protecting A' Ni---Xian-Gege? Lan
Sizhui shook with anger. Why does Father even continue to stay here when this place caused him
so much pain?

“It’s too bad that Lan Xichen, Qiren, and a few others refused to take our initial offer of sixty six
lashes.”
Lan Sizhui was thankful for that. At least.......At least Father had allies within this place.

The second elder waved his hand nonchalantly “It’s fine. We slipped that herb into Lan Wangji’s
tea to slow his healing.”

Lan Sizhui felt his blood freeze. Anger took over him so much, he almost saw red. They…...They
dared?!

“Heh. And it’s not like they would ever know about it. It’s not like Second Master Lan can refuse
us. It’s against the rules to disrespect the elders, after all.”

He took a few deep breaths to calm down. But it was hard. He wanted to…...to kill them. Lan
Sizhui was never a murderous person but what these people did was……was too far!!

But not now. He was too weak. He couldn’t do anything when he was this weak. But he must
protect his Father!! Lan Sizhui thought quickly as he headed to the dining hall. Perhaps…...he
could personally serve Father tea that he made himself.

That way…...what those people had done would be all for naught.

Rage stoked a bright fire in Lan Sizhui’s eyes.

One day, they would pay for doing that to his family.

………......................……….

Lan Wangji stared out of the vast night sky. The stars twinkled just as beautifully as Wei Ying’s
eyes, shone as brightly as his smile.

He lifted his fingers up and played the first stanza of Inquiry. Even if Wei Ying’s soul was
shattered, he should still try and see if he could find his soul, no matter how fractured it was.
One soul floated forward.

[Who are you?]

[Ouyang Huian.]

[What do you need?]

[Help.]

[Where?]

The soul led him to a specific place in the forest.

[What do you need?]

[My body is here. Want to return to my family.]

[Understood.] He paused. [Are you a cultivator?] Lan Wangji knew about the Ouyang family
situated nearby, which is why he asked.

[No. The village where my family lives is nearby.]

[Okay.]

So he dug out the body and went to the nearby village, returning the barely rotting corpse to her
family.

[Thank you.] The soul whispered and then disappeared.

Lan Wangji gave a small bow in respect and continued playing. Another soul, small and weak,
floated nearby. [Wei Ying?]

[No.] Lan Wangji barely restrained a disappointed sigh.

[Who are you?]

[Mmm…..I think my name was Wu Renshu.]

[I see. What do you need?]

[Company. It’s lonely.]

[There aren’t other spirits?]

[Already talked to all the ones around here.]

[I see…..]

[Why are you here?]

Lan Wangji paused. [Looking for someone.]

[Who?]

[Wei Ying.]

[Wei Ying?]
[Mn.]

[Who is this person to you?]

Lan Wangji’s eyes flashed with grief and barely hidden pain. [......Everything.]

The soul was quiet for a moment. [Where would this person be?]

[Dead.]

[......You can’t talk to this ‘Wei Ying’ like you’re doing with me?]

[I don’t know. His soul shattered.]

[Shattered…..soul…...]

Lan Wangji perked up at the hesitation. [What’s wrong?]

[There have been some weird…..fragments(?) of several different souls here and there. I’m not
sure if one of them is who you’re looking for.]

One of them could be Wei Ying. Lan Wangji thought. [Have you seen or met the fragments?]

[I was able to briefly speak with one.]

[Do you…...Do you think you could point me in that direction?]

[Sure. But….ah…..]
[What is it?]

[The one I talked to….avoids cultivators like yourself. Was killed by them if I remember correctly. I
don’t know if he’ll come close.]

[I see…..] Regardless of whether this is Wei Ying or not, I should help. [Can you tell him that I
mean no harm and just want to help?]

[I can try.]

[Thank you.]

[No problem! You are granting my wish for company, after all!]

Wu Renshu disappeared for a few minutes.

[Daozhang?]

[Yes?]

[He says he doesn’t have enough strength to speak to you, so I’ll translate.]

[Mn. Can you ask him who he is?]

[........He says his name is Ji GeMing.]

Lan Wangji felt a sting of disappointment hit him. [I see. Does he need help?]

[Yeah. His body is underneath a tree in the southwest direction. He wants it returned to his family
in the village.]
[I see. I will do that.] Lan Wangji did just that and the family was both happy and sad. They tried
to give him a reward which Lan Wangji politely refused. The family needed it more.

And like this, Lan Wangji helped the wandering souls find peace through the night. …...But none
of them were Wei Ying.

Wu Renshu stayed around for a bit.

[Wei Ying…...] Lan Wangji played to no one in particular. [Wei Ying…...everyone misses you.
I…..I miss you. Come back…...please come back…...] Lan Wangji ignored the way the guqin
strings cut into the pads of his fingers and the way blood bloomed on the strings. [Wei
Ying…...if...if you don’t want to come back…..at least tell me…..tell me how to put you to rest. Tell
me how I could help you find peace.]

And like always, there was no answer.

[......You really care for him, don’t you.] Wu Renshu played. [.....Why?]

Lan Wangji didn’t bother to wipe his tears away. [I…...love him. Wei Ying is my everything. He
showed me color in a world I only saw as black and white.]

[........Haha…..he must be really loved.]

[He is.]

[I can sense a ‘but’.]

Lan Wangji remembered all the times he rejected Wei Ying’s approach and touch because he
didn’t know how to deal with it. [I never told him until it was too late. I…..can’t communicate
well. It caused misunderstandings between us time and time again. I want to apologize and tell him
that this time, I will stand by him no matter what anyone says.]
[I see. I wish you luck in your journey.]

[Thank you.]

Wu Renshu left.

That soul was one of many Lan Wangji had met and conversed with. They all heard and listened to
his story and how he relentlessly searched for Wei Ying’s soul. And somehow, it got easier and
easier to breathe the more he spoke.

Despite today’s failed attempts, Lan Wangji would not give up searching for Wei Ying. No matter
how long it would take.

The scars on his back itched, a reminder of what he had failed to do. I failed to save Wei Ying. I
failed to do anything to help him. I never helped Wei Ying until it was too late. I never took action
until it was too late. I should have done this sooner. I should have…..I should have done more.

More tears fell from his eyes. Wei Ying…..if I had tried harder…..would you still be here?

But no matter how hard Lan Wangji wished for that, he couldn’t reverse the past. The only thing he
could do was hope for the future.

He strolled through Caiyi Town until a certain scent made him stop. He glanced at the store and
after a bit of deliberation, entered and bought the product. He snuck into the Cloud Recesses soon
after and slipped inside the Jingshi. He placed the items down and stared a bit at them.

The items were the Emperor's Smile wine Wei Ying loved so much. Lan Wangji didn’t know what
possessed him to buy the wine but he supposed…...that if he had the wine, he could…..lure Wei
Ying back to him and make him stay, this time for sure.

But Lan Wangji quickly shook that thought away as quickly as it came. Wei Ying is not mine. He is
not an object to possess. He is…...free. I will not force him to stay with me.

But he could keep the wine as a reminder. If Lan Wangji closed his eyes now, he would be able to
faintly see a teasing smile extending a jar of Emperor’s Smile. That smile that eclipsed even the
most beautiful of nights. But when he opened his eyes, he would be met with the harsh reality of
Wei Ying’s absence.

Lan Wangji stared at his guqin and suddenly felt compelled to play. But this time, it was a different
song. A melody that spoke of longing and heartache. Of grief and regret.

As he finished the last fleeting notes, a silent plea escaped him. “Wei Ying, come back.”

Heart heavy and back aching, he fell asleep.

…………...

The space around him looked like the Burial Mounds before…..before it was raided.

As Lan Wangji stepped forward, he heard a single, familiar call of his name, “Lan Zhan.”

Lan Wangji snapped his head back towards the voice. “Wei Ying?”

The sound came from the Demon-Sla----from Wei Ying’s quarters. Lan Wangji rushed towards it,
uncaring of propriety.

And there Wei Ying was. He wore the same robes he did when he last saw the other. He wore the
same tired smile. The same gauntness and ashen skin tone he saw was all there.

‘Is this a dream? Or is this real?’

“Wei Ying….?” Lan Wangji tried, tone softer.

“Lan Zhan……” Wei Ying sighed. “Lan Zhan…...why?”

Why? Why what?

“Lan Zhan…...why do you still call for me? You should just let me go.”

What? “What?”

“Let me go, Lan Zhan. You keep calling and calling and…….and really,” Wei Ying pursed his lips.
“I’m not worth it.”

A pause then he slumped his shoulders. “I was never worth your care.”

“No!” Lan Wangji refuted. ‘Even if this is a dream, I……’ “No, Wei Ying. You were worth it.
You…...” ‘I should use my words. The things I couldn’t say before…..’ He swallowed. ‘I’ll say
them now.’ “You are my everything.”

Wei Ying reeled. “What…? You…..But you…...you never……”

Lan Wangji felt pain in his heart. ‘I should have been more forward.’ He scolded himself. ‘I
shouldn’t have rejected him, hurt him, and…..and pushed him away. But this time….’

In a moment of impulsiveness, Lan Wangji gathered the other man into his arms. “I’m here, Wei
Ying. I won’t leave you alone. I won’t let you go. Not now…….not ever. So don’t say that.”

Wei Ying stiffened in his embrace. “Lan Zhan…...Lan Zhan, stop this. Let me go. I'm a poison. I
killed Lotus Pier. I killed Uncle Jiang and Madam Yu. I killed Jin Zixuan. I killed Shijie. I killed
the Wens. I harmed Jiang Cheng. I’m just a poison. A weapon of destruction and chaos. If you
don’t let me go, I’ll kill you too. That’s why, just let me go. Let me die.”

“No!” Lan Wangji knew it was selfish of him. But he couldn’t---didn't want to let go. “No, Wei
Ying. Everyone misses you.” ‘I miss you.’ “Please don’t give up.”

Wei Ying let out a broken laugh and pushed him away. “Misses me?” He repeated like it was some
joke. “Don’t kid, Lan Zhan. Everyone wants me dead. They still do.”
“Wei Ying.” Lan Wangji pleaded.

“The world was never ready for me. I’m not ready. That’s why---”

“Don’t have to be.” Lan Wangji interrupted.

“.....What?”

“You don’t have to be ready.” Lan Wangji clarified. “Take as long as you like. Wei Ying. Rest for
as long as you like, go wherever you like…….just…..just don’t give up. I….” He tried. “I w-will be
here. I will wait for as long as you need. I will welcome you into this world if no one else will.”

Wei Ying shook his head. “I can’t ask that of you, Lan Zhan. That would be too selfish of me.”

“No.”

“Hm?”

“Wei Ying is never selfish. Not to me. Never to me.” Lan Wangji stepped forward and grasped his
hand. “Wei Ying can ask anything of me. This time…..I will not reject you.”

Silence hung between them as red began to flush Lan Wangji’s ears. Then, Wei Ying burst out
laughing and for a moment, Lan Wangji felt a bit afraid.

“Aiyo, Lan Zhan! You always rejected me when I was alive, but now that I’m dead, you realize you
miss me? You realize how enjoyable my company is?” Wei Ying wiped the tears from his eyes.
“Lan Zhan…..very well. I’ll stick around. But I don’t think the world will ever be ready for me.”

“It doesn’t have to.”

Wei Ying looked surprised. “Why?”

“Wei Ying…..” Lan Wangji spoke with much difficulty. “The world doesn’t decide who you are or
if you are accepted. Only you have that right. And the world…..Honestly, they can screw off.” Lan
Wangji whispered that last bit to himself.

But judging by the comical look on Wei Ying’s face, he heard it.

He smiled this time. “Lan Zhan! Who knew you’d be this funny after I died! How the tides have
changed!!”

“Hm.”

Wei Ying hummed happily. “Lan Zhan, thank you. But now…..” He lightly pushed him back, out of
the darkness of the cave…….and into the light of day. “It’s time to wake up.”

………………….

Lan Wangji startled awake right as the bell for MaoShi tolled. Breaths heavy, he glanced around
the room, still a bit drowsy.

What was that…...dream? Was it even a dream? Or was it…….

Lan Wangji shifted his body upright, and his fingers brushed against something.

It was Wei Ying’s red hair ribbon.

I must have unconsciously grabbed this last night. Was this what triggered the dream?

Lan Wangji slowly lifted the ribbon up, cradling it in his hands like it was a precious treasure. He
brought it to his lips briefly.

………..It doesn’t matter if that was a dream or not. Wei Ying…...I will wait for an eternity if that
is what it takes for you to return.

This, I promise you.

…………....................……….

Wen Qing had gotten herself situated in Qinghe quite well. The atmosphere was great, the people
were nice and most importantly, both she and her brother - and Xuanyu - were safe and sound.

A’ Ning even found himself a friend in Young Master Nie. However, she could still see how A’
Ning still wasn’t comfortable around people.

It’s no wonder. Just a few years ago, these people would have gladly struck him down at the drop
of a hat.

It was the same for him and even more so, it was the same for her.

Wen Qing never trusted others easily. She had healed many people and seen the depths of a
human’s heart several times over. She found it difficult to trust others and would always keep them
at a distance. Even with Mo Xuanyu, she couldn’t find herself to trust him until she spent a year
observing him and testing out his reactions to certain pieces of information. Only then, did she
relax her guard slightly.

However…...the problem now was something completely different.

She found that she could not stand physical touch. Especially from men. It was fine for a few
seconds if it was with A’ Ning or Xuanyu, but otherwise…...she couldn’t.

It was normal. She consoled herself, considering what happened to her in Koi Tower. But this was
a problem since she was a healer. She had patients of both genders that she had to touch in order to
get a grasp of their injuries.

But she couldn’t…...she just couldn’t bring herself to cross that boundary. She tried to stay low-key
and hide the information about this, especially from her brother. He didn’t need to know what
happened to her. He shouldn't need to know. She would spare his mind and heart from the
information.

But he noticed. Because of course he would. That boy had always followed behind her and watched
her every move in hopes of becoming a talented, independent healer.

“Jie…...what’s wrong? You…...You don’t like touch. ....Why?”

“You noticed.” Wen Qing tensed.

“Mm. Jie…..what…..happened?”

“It’s nothing. You don’t have to worry about it.”

“But…..”

“A’ Ning, it’s fine. I’m fine!” Wen Qing said, but even she could hear how unsure she was.

“No!” A’ Ning exclaimed. “Jie…..you’re not fine! I can….tell. Please…..don’t you trust me?”

“I do," Wen Qing pursed her lips. "It’s just…..”

“Tell me then.” A’ Ning demanded. “Jie…...please let me protect you. All my life…….you’ve
protected me. Let me…...Let me do the same for once.”

Wen Qing stared at her brother’s determined eyes and closed her own. When did he grow up so
much to even refute me? “Alright, A’ Ning. I'll tell you. But not now. One day, I will. But for
now…...don’t push it.”

“Mm. I will…..hold you to that.”

Wen Qing smiled. “I’m sure you will.”

……………....................………..

Even though Jiang Cheng might have moved on from getting trapped in his past, he still…..he still
couldn’t let go of his guilt.

He still remembered the blood that stained his robes red and black when he stabbed Wei Wuxian.
He still remembered the hurt, the resignation, the relief on Wei Wuxian’s face when he died. He
still remembered the snarls of the corpses and demons that tore him to shreds, leaving no corpse
behind.

Jiang Cheng picked up a jar of Yunmeng’s best wine and downed the rest of it. It was his third one
already.

“You’ve picked up my corpse so many times!! What’s once more?” Wei Wuxian used to say with a
bright, teasing smile.

Now, he can no longer do that. Wei Wuxian was gone. His body…...completely destroyed. He can
no longer clean up his messes, can no longer spar with the other and wrestle him to the ground. He
can’t push the other in the lotus lake and be playfully dragged in. He can’t pick lotus seeds and get
teased lightheartedly anymore.

“When you become Sect Leader, I’ll support you and become your subordinate.” Wei Wuxian told
him, eyes serious for once.

Jiang Cheng stumbled into his room and ripped open his robes, lightly tracing the surgical scar line
where his-- Wei Wuxian’s golden core rested behind.

Is this what you meant? To support me? Jiang Cheng felt his heart clench painfully, a sob caught in
his throat. I didn’t need this…...I didn’t need this!! All I wanted was…..was for you to be by my
side! All I wanted.......was my brother.......

“ I’m sorry…..I’m sorry, Wei Wuxian. ” Jiang Cheng cried. “ I’m sorry…...forgive me…… ” I
should have been stronger!! I should have realized that I shouldn’t have pushed you away. I
shouldn't have listened to the rumors. I shouldn't have doubted you so easily! If I......If I was just a
little less impulsive, would you still be here?

“.....ang Cheng….?”

Jiang Cheng looked up, a bit delirious. Ah…..I’m even seeing apparitions of you.

A transparent looking Wei Wuxian knelt down by his side and looked confused. ‘Don’t cry.’ Wei
Wuxian mouthed.

“Wei Wuxian, I……” Jiang Cheng reached forward, his hands passing through. “Don’t leave…..”
Don’t leave me like Mom, Dad, and A’ Jie did.

Wei Wuxian flickered a bit and Jiang Cheng could just make out the words, ‘ Can’t .’ and ‘I’m
here. ’

“Don’t go…..Don’t leave……” Jiang Cheng practically begged.

But it was useless. Just like all the other times, Wei Wuxian refused to listen to him. But Jiang
Cheng was able to barely feel the phantom press of a hug before it was gone and along with it, Wei
Wuxian.

Mind and body overworked, he slipped into a mercifully restful sleep.

…………..................………..

Nie Mingjue faintly remembered that day when he prepared for the Siege.

“Da-ge…..what are you doing?”

“......It is nothing.”
“It is not nothing!! Why are you all looking like you're preparing for another war?”

In the end, Nie Mingjue had kept his brother unaware of what he was doing and headed to the
Burial Mounds to kill the Wen-dogs and the Yiling Patriarch.

The Burial Mounds were strangely desolate and empty.

‘Had the cowards run away?’ Nie Mingjue seethed. ‘After all they’ve done?!’

They cut their way through the corpse barrier and stormed the Wen-dogs’ den. Nie Mingjue felt
his blood pump with a righteous rage, but something told him something was off.

When they burst through the fence, everyone went on a mad rush, slashing everything in their path.
Nie Mingjue didn’t have time to think as he rushed forward, infected by everyone’s energy. They
were here to exterminate evil.

But somehow, Nie Mingjue didn’t feel it was like that.

Nie Mingjue noticed the robes of a Wen-dog and felt a blind rage consume him as he lunged
forward to slash them down. It was strange.

This was all so strange.

Where was the army? Where were the weapons?

Where was---

………..

Nie Mingjue looked on in horror as the corpses ripped the Yiling Patriarch to shreds. And from
this angle, he could see the faint, almost relieved smile the demonic cultivator had as he fell.
He didn’t think about that. They had won and that was what mattered most.

But why did he feel such an empty sense of victory?

Huaisang’s reaction…… Nie Mingjue reminisced. I think that was the first time I have ever seen
him so livid.

“What did you do?” Huaisang asked, voice unnervingly steady and calm.

“We raided Burial Mounds and killed the Wen-dogs along with their demonic leader.” Nie
Mingjue said without batting an eye.

A slap resounded across the room.

“You never told me you were going to do that!! How could you?!”

Nie Mingjue was shocked, holding his burning cheek with a hand and exploded too, “What’s
wrong with killing Wen-dogs?!”

Huaisang froze and let out an unamused laugh. “So that’s how it’s going to be? Then, Da-ge,” His
brother said with an almost mocking tone. “When you went to kill them, tell me…...did they put up
a fight?”
Nie Mingjue stilled. “They did not.” He bit out. “What about it?”

“I can’t believe this…..” Huaisang reeled. “I really can’t----’What about it?’, you ask? Da-ge,
those so-called Wen-dogs you so ‘justly’ cut down were civilians!! ”

“Impossible.” Nie Mingjue refuted even as he didn’t believe the words coming out of his mouth.
“The Yiling Patriarch----”

“What about Wei-xiong?” Huaisang asked. “What did Wei-xiong do to garner such attention? He
had been living in the Burial Mounds peacefully!! And what did you do? What did the cultivation
world do? What did the Jins do? They----we brought war to their footsteps.” Huaisang stepped
forward, rage in his eyes. “You pushed Wei-xiong over the edge.”

Nie Mingjue, for the first time, took a step back. “I…….”

“The Wen Remnants were civilians. The Jins had been indiscriminately killing them in labor
camps. Wei-xiong saved them because despite everything, his heart, more than anyone, could not
allow the death of innocents!!” Huaisang exclaimed.

“........How do you know this?”

“How?” Huaisang laughed. "Because u nlike everyone else, who had decided for themselves what
was the truth, I looked into it.”

“Why didn’t you---”

“Why didn’t I tell you?” Huaisang looked strangely sad. “Da-ge, would you have taken anything I
said seriously? The me in your eyes……….always fooled around, uncaring for my duties.”

Nie Mingjue will always regret not believing in his brother enough. Huaisang always put up this
‘flighty, rich young master’ persona and Nie Mingjue stupidly believed that that was his real
personality…..and judged him for it.

It’s no wonder he wasn’t trustworthy enough to his brother to let a secret like that slip!
Nie Mingjue knocked back another shot of alcohol. I prided myself and my sect on being righteous
and fair. He laughed bitterly. And yet…..I condemned some civilians because they shared a
surname with Wen Ruohan.

“And what did Wei-xiong do wrong?!” Huaisang yelled. “Who was the one who attacked first?!
Who was the one who decided black and white?!” His brother clutched his robs, tears pouring
down his face. “It was you…..it was all of you…..why…..why…….”

“Huaisang-----”

“You killed him……” Huaisang murmured. “You helped kill the one person who understood the
real me.”

That sentence hurt Nie Mingjue more than any injury he received. “Huai---”

Huaisang shoved him away and stormed out.

……... To this day, Huaisang hasn’t forgiven me. Nie Mingjue sighed as he stared at the night sky.
If I hadn’t been so hot-headed…..so quick to believe right and wrong…..would things have been
different?

Chapter End Notes

It was painful, PAINFUL, I tell you, to write Lan Qiren's POV!!!! *sobs* He was the
reason I couldn't publish the chapter earlier!!! There was that and the fact that I wanted
to add everyone's scars.

Also, also......a special thanks to @LonesomePhantome, @Kimichan20, and

@foldingcrane for their help on this!!!

So? So? How did you guys like it?!!

I'm hoping to make next chapter more lighthearted!!

[Extra]

Lan Sizhui rushed to his father’s Jingshi just in time to see the servant hand over the
tea his father ordered from time to time.

“Father!” Lan Sizhui called, voice struggling to stay steady.

His father paused pouring the tea and turned towards him. “Sizhui. Good afternoon.”

“Good afternoon, Father.” Lan Sizhui glanced quickly at the tea and back to him. “I
just wanted to know if you would be interested in a different type of tea.”

His father inclined his head in confusion but didn’t question him. “.....Mn.”

Lan Sizhui silently sighed a breath of relief as he set the offending tea aside and
produced his own pot of steaming tea. He carefully filled the tea cup and the pleasant
smell of the tea wafted through the air.

“Jasmine?”

“En. I thought it would help you concentrate better. I heard that the effects of jasmine
tea leaves could help improve your health and decided to give it to you.”

A faint hint of a smile played on his father’s face. “Thank you.”

Lan Sizhui glanced at his father’s rapidly improving complexion and relaxed. His
father always looked too pale despite his high cultivation. In part, Lan Sizhui knew it
was because of the herb the elders had slipped into the tea, but seeing the effects of a
different tea so quickly further affirmed his decision to drag those bastards down to
hell one way or another.

“.....izhui…...Sizhui?”

Lan Sizhui blinked. “Yes, Father?”

“Is everything alright?”

Lan Sizhui hesitated. “I suppose.”

He could feel his father’s eyes on him and then within one moment and the next, he
found himself being hugged. “Sizhui. No matter what, I am here. Don’t…..Don’t
bottle everything up. Talk to me.”

Lan Sizhui grasped his father’s sleeves and nodded. “Mm. I will.” But not now.

Father, if you knew the clan you were raised in did such a thing to you, how would you
feel?
I can’t let you make that choice.

You’ve suffered enough.

Next Chapter: Brilliant Minds Gather

(*smirks* Can you guess what I'm doing next chapter?)

[Teaser]

“Hey, guys.” Mo Xuanyu said idly.

They all turned to him.

“How do we know that Senior Wei wants to come back?”

A dense silence descended upon them.

“He’s been hurt again and again and only when he’s gone do people start to see the
error of their ways. How do we know that he wants to come back with the knowledge
that he’s been hurt by the vast majority of the world? We want him to come back
because we feel he deserves better, but how about how Senior Wei feels?”
Brilliant Minds Gather
Chapter Summary

Mo Xuanyu and Nie Huaisang solidify the idea they had about the necessary arrays
while Wen Qing and Wen Ning give their input about it.

Bittersweet times with Lan Sizhui.

Chapter Notes

I'm soooooo sorry for getting this out late but, it's test week for me!! Both this past
week and next week, I have tests to study for, so I wasn't able to get the chapter out
earlier!!

I think I'm also getting a bit lazy with the summaries.

Also, I kinda feel that this chapter may be a bit boring. *shrugs* But I think that's just
my way of saying that there's hardly any angst.

Regardless, enjoy~!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“Oooookay!! So how are we going to do this?” Nie Huaisang exclaimed as he dropped a bunch of
writing materials and books in front of the group.

“Like I was saying,” Mo Xuanyu drawled. “We should use a series of arrays to try and revive
Senior Wei!”

Throughout their time here at Qinghe, Mo Xuanyu had gotten to know a lot about Wei Wuxian
through stories Nie Huaisang, Wen Qing, and Wen Ning told about him. And as he learned more
about the wronged man, the more he began to admire him and took to calling him ‘Senior Wei’.

“You’re really going to call that idiot ‘Senior Wei’?” Wen Qing rolled her eyes.

Mo Xuanyu pouted. “What’s wrong with that? All the stories you guys told me about him made
me admire him! I mean, how many people can boldly state their opinion against the majority like
that?”
Wen Qing had to agree that the teen had a point.

“Aaaanyway. That’s not what we’re to discuss.” Nie Huaisang stated.

“Right.” Wen Qing agreed. “We need to figure out a way to revive Wei Wuxian.”

“Or at least make Young Master Wei’s soul whole so that he could reincarnate.” Wen Ning added.

“Right. So, Xuanyu. You said to make a series of arrays.”

“Yeah. Something to gather yang energy and an array that works like the spirit attracting
talisman…...except it attracts a certain spirit.” Mo Xuanyu shrugged, briefly noting the changes
needed to make the spirit attracting array. “It’s not that difficult to make a talisman into an array, I
may just need to adjust it accordingly since all I need to make it attract a specific person is to put
items the soul adored when he was alive in the middle and have the array tap into the faint traces
of spiritual energy that might still exist within them. Either that or just change the function of the
array to only attract Senior Wei's soul.”

“And oh!” He exclaimed. “You mentioned that Sect Leader Jiang has Senior Wei’s golden core?"
The Wen siblings grimaced but nodded. "That might help in retaining the spiritual trace within the
items.”

“The only problem is a way to gather yang energy efficiently……” He sighed. “I can easily create
Qi-Gathering and Qi-Storing arrays. However, the problem is maintaining them. I don’t have an
infinite amount of spiritual energy and even if you guys transfer your energy to me, it would be
difficult to maintain indefinitely.”

He noticed the other three people staring at him. “.......What?”

“Nothing. But I have to say that I’m surprised that you’ve thought this far.” Wen Qing said.

Mo Xuanyu smiled a bit as he finished writing down his lingering thoughts. “I mean, I wasn’t idly
lazing around all day.”
“So, Mo Xuanyu.” Nie Huaisang started. “I can provide the materials for making the arrays.”

"That would be helpful." Then Mo Xuanyu stared at him for a moment. “Young Master Nie.”

“Yes?”

“I’ve been wondering…...you don’t seem like the type of person to do something like this. Why
would you want to help revive Senior Wei? I understand he’s your friend and all…….” He tapped
the table. “But--ah! You d-don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”

Nie Huaisang closed his eyes briefly. “You could say that…...I feel guilty for not being able to
help someone I consider a dear friend. I knew that he wasn’t what the world made him out to
be…..but I didn’t say anything. I simply stayed quiet. Besides,” He smiled wryly. “Even if I were
to say something in favor of him, how would that reflect on my sect? How would that reflect on my
brother? I couldn’t risk that.”

Then Nie Huaisang gripped his fists tightly together and pursed his lips. “But…...But if I had
known that things would have escalated that quickly, I would have done something.”

Wen Qing gave him a hard stare before relenting. “No one could have known that things would go
so horribly.” I had a feeling that I shouldn’t have let Wei Wuxian go to his nephew's celebration
that day. ........If I had trusted that feeling, would things have been different?

……. But there’s no use thinking about ‘what ifs’. Everything's been said and done. And I.......I
should focus on the present now.

“The conversation has derailed. Let’s get back on topic, shall we?” Nie Huaisang stated.
“RIght. So......the problem isn’t the materials.” Mo Xuanyu said. “The problem is continually
supporting the array. After all, we may not even have all the fragments of Senior Wei’s soul even
if we gathered all the items and people he was close to.”

“But how do we know if his soul is complete in the first place?”

“I can check.” Wen Qing said.

Wen Ning, “M-Me too.” He then continued, “Healers can typically sense whether a soul is
shattered or not because of the cores they have cultivated.”

“Oh? A healer’s core can sense something like that?” Nie Huaisang asked, intrigued.

“Yes.” Wen Qing took over. “You all know about mind healers, right?” Nods went all around.
“They need to be able to sense a soul’s state in order to properly go about healing someone. All
healer’s have - to some extent - a ‘sixth sense’ to sensing a soul’s condition. Even if I haven’t gone
through that specific path in healing, I am still able to do that much.”

“That is very helpful. But what about Qionglin?”

“F-For me…..I have an instinctual bond with Young Master Wei. He is the one who revived me in
this state, so in turn, I am able to be in tune with his soul’s state.”

“I see.” Nie Huaisang thought for a bit. “So we’ve gotten those parts down. Now, to make the
arrays self-sustaining…..I suppose it would be easier to have the arrays situated in a place that has
access to a lot of natural energy. The Qi-Gathering array would absorb that energy and the Qi-
storing array would hold it in place.”

“I think that would work.” Mo Xuanyu agreed and made note of it.

Wen Ning, “H-How about making sure his soul stays within the array. Th-There’s nothing
stopping Young Master Wei’s soul f-from escaping.”

The other three fell deep in thought until the shy Wen Ning spoke up again. “You could u-use
something with a similar function to a spirit-trapping pouch.”

“That’s it! Qionglin, you’re brilliant!” Nie Huaisang praised.

Wen Ning ducked his head. “I-I’m not---”

“Just accept the praise, A’ Ning.” Wen Qing smiled faintly.

“M-Mm.”

Mo Xuanyu furiously started writing a way to transform the spirit-trapping pouch into an array.
“Okay. Okay…...I think we have everything. It's just......we're only restoring his soul. Not his
body. I've heard of a body sacrificing ritual, but that requires the caster's soul as the price, so we
shouldn't use that."

"Let's.....we can think about that issue later." Nie Huaisang sighed.

"Mm." Mo Xuanyu finalized his thoughts and sat back in his seat. "Now then.....we only have one
problem."

"And what would that be?" Wen Qing asked.

"We don't know if this works.”

Nie Huaisang felt an impending headache. “How are we supposed to check that?”

….The room was silent.

“Well. I assume that we have to experiment with existing shattered souls. The arrays won’t harm
the spirits, so there’s no risk for them.”
“But…...how are we supposed to convince spirits if we can’t even talk to them?”

“Inquiry……” Wen Qing murmured. “The Lan clan. Contact the Lan clan.”

“That’s right!” Nie Huaisang exclaimed. “The Lans are good at Inquiry. Better yet, contact
HanGuang-Jun. Xichen-gege told me that he’s the best at Inquiry!” On top of that, he....towards
Wei-xiong........

“Let’s do that then.”

………………….............………………...

It was so easy for Lan Sizhui to act cold to everyone but his friends and his father. After all, his
heart had gone ice cold and bitter. He was only reflecting his heart’s feelings towards everyone.
However, the adults treated him gently like he didn’t know any better. Fools. He may be young,
but he already knew how cruel the world was. How cruel they had been when invading the home
he grew to love, slaughtering the people he called family.

Just remembering that filled him with so much hate, so much malice.

But his father had abated some of those emotions. He taught him how not everyone was wrong.
How just because a part of them did wrong, not all of them were wrong. How he should forgive,
but never forget. How he should take this experience and grow from it, not becoming like the
people who destroyed his life.

His father was right, Lan Sizhui knew this. He knew that he shouldn’t indulge the almost ugly
feeling of wanting to hurt them like he was hurt, like they hurt his father. But it was hard. He was
young and had not had enough training to restrain himself. That's why he took to distracting
himself. He cultivated, trained with his sword, and spent time in the Library Pavilion absorbing as
much knowledge as he could. He honed his skills, intent on becoming stronger, faster, smarter than
anyone.

(His memories gradually returned too. The good, the bad, the happy times, the sad times…...he
remembered them all.)

He would never allow anyone to look down on him again. He would become strong and he would
get his revenge against those that hurt him and his family.

Like this, time passed by and the resentment in his heart grew bit by bit with every passing day.

Lan Sizhui woke up in a familiar place. Burial Mounds.

But no one was there. There was no happy chatter and no signs of life. However, neither was there
blood nor chaos.

Then he heard a sound come from his precious A’ Niang’s cave. Curious, he stood up and
wandered towards the place. Just as he reached the entrance, he froze. There, sitting at the foot at
the stone table was his A’ Niang.

He was tired, pale and gaunt, but he was there. He was alive.

“Xian-Gege?” He called out hopefully.

Xian-Gege laughed. “What? Not going to call me A’ Niang anymore?”

Lan Sizhui blushed. “I...I want to…...but……”

“I don’t particularly mind, you know?”

Lan Sizhui twisted his hands together. “Mm.”

“Good child.” He laughed. “Come here, A’ Yuan.” He patted to a spot beside him and Lan Sizhui
walked forward and plopped down beside his parent.
“How have you been lately? I’m sorry I wasn’t able to see you earlier.”

“No! It’s not Xi--A’ Niang’s fault. It’s all…..” Lan Sizhui’s eyes flashed with a barely concealed
venom. “ It’s all their fault. ” He spat. 'It's all their fault that he wasn't able to see his A' Niang
outside his dreams. It was their fault that he could no longer bask in his family's warmth. It was
their fault that he was all----'

“........A’ Yuan.” That simple, soft call broke him out of his reverie.

Lan Sizhui took a few deep breaths to calm down. “.......Mm?”

A’ Niang looked at him for a bit longer and then abruptly dragged him into an embrace.

“A’ Niang?”

“A’ Yuan, my precious little one……..I asked you how you’ve been. Not anything else.”

“I’ve been fine. Father has been taking care of me.”

“Oh? So you’ve abandoned me and chosen someone else?” A’ Niang said with a faint pout.

“No! No, I will never abandon A’ Niang!!”

The other peeked at him and burst into laughter as brightly as he used to. “I’m just joking, A’
Yuan. Anyway~” He kicked his legs up. “Tell me about your life so far. And who is your father?”

“Father is…..um……the ‘Lan Zhan’ you used to talk about all the time.”

Xian-Gege sputtered. “I did not talk about him all the time!”
Lan Sizhui smiled faintly. “You did. Especially after Father treated us to a meal in Yiling. You
always said how pretty he was, how honorable he was, how you always wanted him to stay with us
fore----”

“A’ Yuan!” He cried out faintly. “Lan Zhan really spoiled you too much. Now you even know how
to talk back.”

“Father never taught me how to talk back. That was you, A’ Niang.”

The other let out an affronted cry. Something in Lan Sizhui’s heart became light as they continued
to chat. He loved this. He missed this.

He never wanted to leave.

“Ah…..it was nice hearing that from you after so long, A’ Yuan.”

“Mm. I missed you.”

A’ Niang smiled. “I missed you as well, my little radish.” A soft kiss was planted on his forehead.
“But now you have to wake up.”

A heavy weight dropped in Lan Sizhui's heart. “What? No. No…..I want to stay with you longer!
Don't go!” Lan Sizhui gripped his mother’s robes but he felt them gradually slipping from his
grasp as their surroundings grew brighter.

“I'm sorry." The other said and Lan Sizhui could barely read the last words he said, "See you
later, A’ Yuan.”

And then he woke up. To a world without his mother.

……………................…………..

While they waited for Mo Xuanyu and Nie Huaisang to make the arrays, Wen Qing and Wen Ning
started to look for areas with lots of natural energy that were also devoid of people.

It wasn’t easy to find places like that as sects usually occupied such lands in order to ensure that
their disciples would be able to form cores easily.

However, they managed to find one such place within a few days. Mo Xuanyu and Nie Huaisang
had also managed to complete the arrays within that time. It didn’t take too much effort to set up
the series of arrays since the concepts and basic outline of the arrays had already been created.

So they packed everything up and moved to a mountainous terrain southwest of Meishan. This
place was….breathtaking. Something you’d only hear of in myths.

It was surrounded by lush, green forests, the ground blooming with several different types of plants
and flowers. A large clear lake was situated at the base of the mountain and the animals roamed
freely and uninhibitedly throughout the place.

Although this mountain was a bit of a flight from Qinghe - it was more than a bit, it took them
nearly two weeks to make it there! -, it was worth it. There were no sects on the mountain and no
resentful creatures nearby.

It made them wonder why it hadn’t been discovered before but they supposed it was because not
many are willing to explore uncharted territory. Regardless, it worked out for them. They could
now use this place to revive their friend.

Setting up the arrays didn’t take too much effort and soon, the glowing arrays started taking in the
energy around it, soon forming a cloud of condensed yang energy.

“Hey, guys.” Mo Xuanyu said suddenly as he stared at the faintly glowing arrays in front of him.

They all turned to him.

“How do we know that Senior Wei wants to come back?”

A dense silence descended upon them.

“He’s been hurt again and again and only when he’s gone do people start to see the error of their
ways. How do we know that he wants to come back with the knowledge that he’s been hurt by the
vast majority of the world? We want him to come back because we feel he deserves better, but how
about what Senior Wei feels?”

They hadn’t thought of that. What if Wei Wuxian really didn’t want to be brought back? He’d
suffered so much. Why would he want to return to a world that took and took and took from him,
leaving him with nothing, with no one.

“Then, we’ll show how much he’s loved. We’ll show him---” Wen Qing choked. “--that he
deserves everything. That idiot deserves only the best.”

The other three pretended they couldn’t see the faint mist in her eyes.

Wen Qing made a swipe at her eyes. “So, who contacted HanGuang-Jun with the details of what
we were planning to do?”

“I did.” Nie Huaisang said. “I sent the letter the day before we left, so he should be here in a few
days. We can camp out here. A’ Yu has the essentials in a Qiankun pouch.”

So they camped out for a few days while the arrays did their magic.

Then suddenly Mo Xuanyu bolted up in his sleep in the middle of the night. “Hey, what if there’s
too much yang energy in the arrays, will it blow up? Ohhhhh no, what do we do? I can’t have that
happ---”

“Go to sleep, Xuanyu!!” Wen Qing groaned.

Mo Xuanyu shut up. “Yes, ma’am.”

…………....................…………..

Lan Wangji rushed as quickly as he could to the location marked on his map. He wasn’t normally
this hasty but he had received an odd letter and marked map from Nie Huaisang that set his nerves
alive once again.

To HanGuang-Jun,

We desperately need your help with something I’m sure you’d be glad to assist with. After all, you
always were drawn to Wei-xiong.

Nie Huaisang

Lan Wangji didn’t know who the ‘we’ was, he didn’t know what Nie Huaisang was talking about,
but he could decipher that whatever help Nie Huaisang and his….comrades needed might be the
key to finding Wei Ying again.

Just that was enough for him to ask for permission to leave and rush to wherever the map led him
to.

It took a little less than a week considering he couldn’t abandon the people in need of help along
the way. Otherwise, he would’ve been there within a few days.

The map led him to a rather secluded location a bit aways from the Meishan Yu sect. The
mountain was beautiful, but that wasn’t what he was focusing on. It was the arrays and people in
front of him.

Specifically Wen Qing and Wen Qionglin. What were they doing here? They were alive? How?
Did Nie Huaisang rescue them? How did he know they were alive? He should tell them A’ Yuan is
with him. And who was that other person working on the arrays?

Despite the multitude of questions plaguing him, he kept his face blank and simply stepped
forward, making his presence known.

“H-HanGuang-Jun?” Nie Huiasang stuttered.

“Mn.”

“HanGuang-Jun.” Wen Qing greeted at the same time Wen Qionglin said, “Second Master Lan.”

The teenager that was crouched near the arrays turned towards him and greeted him. However,
Lan Wangji was a bit struck by how similar the other looked to Wei Ying. He didn’t let anything
show on his face though.

“We weren’t expecting you so soon.” Wen Qing broke the silence.

“The letter.” He stated, hoping they’d get his meaning. “What did you mean?” He glanced at Nie
Huaisang as he said this.

Wen Qing narrowed her eyes. “The letter? Nie Huaisang, what did you write?”

“N-Nothing.” Nie Huaisang said as he nervously fluttered his fan in front of his face.

Wen Qing shook her head at his attitude, seemingly used to this.

Okay. They didn’t exactly explain anything but the arrays they’ve set up consist of a Qi-Gathering
and Qi-Storing arrays, while the other two arrays look like a remade version of a spirit attracting
talisman and spirit trapping pouch. All of these together, combined with that cryptic letter…...are
they trying to…..to restore Wei Ying's soul? Souls need yang energy that what the first two arrays
are for. And the other two arrays are meant to attract and trap a soul, probably in order to feed
the soul with enough energy to…..heal. But Wei Ying’s soul is shattered. His heart pulsed with
pain at the thought. Could this array possibly piece a shattered soul back together?

“What did you need my help with?” Might as well ask seeing as that’s the main reason I’m here.

“We need you to summon souls.” The teenager spoke up. “Specifically friendly ones that can help
locate shattered souls and help us guide them into the array to see if the array can piece the soul
fragments together.” The boy then perked up. “And oh! My name is Mo Xuanyu, HanGuang-Jun!”

“Mn.” Lan Wangji sat down and immediately started playing Inquiry. Considering the area they
were in, it took a while before some souls began to gather.

[Who are you?]

[It’s me! Wu Renshu!! Remember?]

[Mn. How have you been?]

[Well. You?]

Lan Wangji had to pause at that. How had he been? [Better.]

[I see, I see…..so what brings you here?]

[Looking to help shattered souls.]

[Ah~ always the helpful one, aren’t you?]

[It is only my duty.]

[Tsk. But not all cultivators think like you.]

[......Mn. What are you doing here?]

[I was born not too far from here! At least, from what I can recall.]

[I see.]

[Hm. Anyway! What do you need with those souls?]

[Acquaintances of mine may have found a way to piece soul fragments together. But they don’t
know if it works.]

[So you’re experimenting on these souls?] The notes came out cold and distant.

Lan Wangji winced at the way it was put, but that was the truth after all. He would not lie. [Yes.
But, I’ve checked the arrays, they will not do any harm to the soul. Souls require yang energy and
the arrays that are set up contain the energy in place.]

Wu Renshu stayed in place as if thinking. [Considering how much you’ve helped us souls, I will
help you with this.]

Lan Wangji let out a breath of relief. [Thank you. I shall direct you to array and you could lead the
souls there.]

[Got it!]

So Lan Wangji directed Wu Renshu and whatever shattered fragments of a specific soul he found
into the arrays. (He also made sure that Wu Renshu didn't accidentally get caught in the array.

[Okay! All the soul fragments of that specific soul are in!] Wu Renshu played.
[Thank you. I greatly appreciate the help.]

[No worries! Glad to help.]

Lan Wangji ended Inquiry and the group of five waited patiently to see if the arrays bore any fruit.
The arrays were more effective than they thought since they were able to see the fragments slowly
come together and become whole again. It was quite a unique experience if they had to say so
themselves.

Lan Wangji sat by the fire as food was cooked and brought to him.

“Thank you, Young Master Mo.” Lan Wangji said quietly.

“No need! You’re helping us so much, it’s only natural!”

“Mn.”

Lan Wangji ate in silence in accordance with the Lan rules ingrained in him and only when he was
finished did he speak again.

“Maiden Wen, Wen Qionglin.” He addressed.

“Yes?” Wen Qing said.

“I.” He started. “I found A’ Yuan. He’s…..at Gusu right now.”

Wen Qing and Wen Qionglin froze. “You…..You have A’ Yuan?”

“Mn. Found him after the Siege.” He paused. “.....He’s safe. No one but Brother knows of his
identity.”
“Good.” Wen Qing nodded absentmindedly. “Good….He’s safe. That’s all that matters.”

“Mn.”

“How has he been?”

“Fine. But resentful of the sects.” Lan Wangji admitted honestly. “It worries me. He should not
have to experience that at such an age.”

Wen Qing gripped her bowl. “A’ Yuan should have never been subjected to that.”

“Ah.” Lan Wangji shook his head. “He saw the Siege. He told me that…..he watched the sects cut
everything and everyone down.”

Wen Qing dropped her bowl. “He…..He saw…...everything?”

“.....Mn.”

“And…..And how has he been dealing with the resentment?”

“I’ve tried to help him. But he’s now bottling everything. Like….” He pursed his lips. “Like I used
to do.”

“He’ll eventually tip over the edge is what you’re saying.”

“Mn. He’s fine now. He has….friends.”

“And you.”

“......Mn.”
They spent the rest of the night chatting until it was time for Lan Wangji to sleep.

…….

A few more days of observation passed before Lan Wangji asked for them to deactivate the arrays
so he could check on the soul.

Lan Wangji played Inquiry and saw the soul materialize in front of him and play steadily. He asked
the soul if they were alright and whole. The soul answered yes and said that they were feeling
better. The soul thanked him and the others and then left.

“So? Did it work?” Mo Xuanyu asked.

“Mn. Perfectly.”

Mo Xuanyu cheered.

With this…...we’ll be able to help Wei Ying. The thought made his heart feel a bit full when it had
been previously empty.

(That’s why…..unable to help himself, Lan Wangji let out a small smile.)

………

Mo Xuanyu restarted the arrays, making a few adjustments here and there.

“The only problem we have is that we don’t know where all of Senior Wei’s soul fragments are.”
Mo Xuanyu sighed. “The only thing we can hope for is that all of shards are near people and items
he was close to when he was alive.”

They all turned to Lan Wangji.

“That means you.”

“How do we know if Wei Wuxian is hanging around him?” Wen Qing asked. “Because
HanGuang-Jun has hung around many souls.” He may have drawn other soul fragment with him.
Was left unsaid with heard nevertheless.

“Well~” Mo Xuanyu drawled. “He simply has to enter and exit the array. The soul fragment that
could be attached to him would reveal itself in the array.” He clapped his hands together. “And
before you think that any soul fragment could enter this array, let me just tell you that you are
wrong. I have adjusted the spirit attracting array to only allow Senior Wei’s soul fragments to be
accepted. All other souls will be rejected - gently, of course! - by the array.”

Lan Wangji nodded as he steadily stood up and took a few steps towards the array. He stood
hesitantly at the edge before stepping into the arrays. He felt a burst of pure, powerful energy
before he exited with a briskness and nervousness he never knew he had.

When he turned around, he….his eyes widened, seeing the large fragment of a soul, floating in
front of him.

Lan Wangji reached out, but let his hand drop. Wei Ying…...so you were always beside me…..this
entire time…….

……….................……..

Time passed by and the soul fragment grew stronger and became stabilized. Unfortunately, Lan
Wangji had to return to Gusu to help his brother with some paperwork, so he - albeit reluctantly -
left. Wen Ning, Wen Qing, and Nie Huaisang went through the array just in case some shards had
attached to them and were surprised to see tiny pieces float up and join the other shards.

Nie Huaisang and the other three then discussed their next plan of action which was to get Jiang
Wanyin to come over with all of Wei Wuxian’s items and weapons. Somehow, Nie Huaisang was
able to get Jiang Cheng to be aware of what was happening and had him bring over the necessary
items.

(Wen Qing and Wen Ning would have to hide away when he would arrive as they were unsure of
how the Sect Leader would act should he know that they were alive.)
However, the Yunmeng Jiang sect leader arrived only a month later since he had sect business to
deal with and had to plan a route to make sure no one saw him.

(After all, the world may have gotten word of the truth about Wei Wuxian, but that didn’t get rid of
his enemies and people who would stop at nothing to erase his soul from the world.)

Jiang Cheng arrived, Suibian and Chenqing along with several manuscripts…….and Jin Ling in
hand. After the previous kidnapping incident, he didn't want his nephew to be separated from him
after all.

“So? I received a rather cryptic message from Nie Huaisang. Could someone explain to me what’s
going on?”

Mo Xuanyu was the one to level Nie Huaisang with a look as if to say, Really? What is it with you
and cryptic messages?

Nie Huaisang shrugged. “Well, Jiang-xiong…..it’s like this…….”

The look on Jiang Cheng’s face when he got the full story was…….simply put, dazed .

He had long gotten over his anger - irrational anger - towards his brother and had also taken steps
to make sure he didn’t lose himself in his grief. Jin Ling’s presence helped a lot (though,
sometimes, it hurt) .

So his first reaction to hearing a plausible way to restore Wei Wuxian’s soul was to blank out. Wei
Wuxian’s soul can be saved? Even if for a while, I can see his soul again?

…………
After Jiang Cheng regained his bearings, he brought Suibian, Chenqing, the manuscripts and both
he and Jin Ling through the array and watched as tiny little shards floated within the arrays.

However, everyone noticed that the soul was still incomplete. Even with so many items and
people, only around half of his soul had been restored.

Were they too late? Were the fragments in other places? Or had the other half of Wei Wuxian’s
soul dissipated already?

How should they move from here on out?

They didn't know.

They really didn't know.

Chapter End Notes

I do feel like I rushed the end.....but oh well. How did you guys like it?

The next two chapters will be featuring some major time skips!! (.......Shall I just say
that you all are getting a surprise in chapter 20?)

Also the mountain I described is called Jade Dragon Snow Mountain? If you scroll
down, you'll see what it looks like in this link (partly).?

EDIT: I almost completely forgot to say THANK YOU to @LonesomePhantome and

@Taer01 for helping me come up with the way to restore Wei Wuxian's soul!!

[Extra]

"Guys. Hey guys!" Mo Xuanyu suddenly bolted up as he tinkered on a protection

array.

"What." Wen Qing replied. "What is it?" Wen Qionglin and Nie Huaisang said.

"That A' Yuan you all were talking about......he's Senior Wei's.......son, right?"

"Yeah." The Wen siblings agreed as they thought fondly on their memories of seeing
A' Yuan chew on Chenqing as he clung to his 'Xian-gege'.

"Wouldn't he also have a part of Senior Wei's soul?"

"............Oh (shit), we forgot." The other three murmured.

Next Chapter: Taking Out the Trash and Miscellaneous

[Teaser]

Lan Wangji has dreamt of many things during his grief.

He has dreamt happy dreams where Wei Ying is with him, safe and alive, playing with
A' Yuan in their home at Cloud Recesses.

He has dreamt peaceful dreams where the war never happened and he managed to
confess to Wei Ying. Sometimes, Wei Ying returned his feelings; other times, they
just stayed as friends. But regardless, Wei Ying was alive. And Lan Wangji could be
no happier than to bask in his presence.

Other times, he has dreamt....no recalled memories of his mother, of his father, of his
brother, all alive and well. He has recalled memories of the Library Pavilion, of the
Cold Spring, of the Archery Competition, of the Xuanwu Cave, all interspersed with
confusion, embarrassment, anger, and love.

And other times.....other times.....he has dreamt sad dreams. Where Wei Ying never
returned. Where the biting words of his Uncle stung more than usual. Where his
brother's smiles never returned. Where he was left all alone. Again. Again. Again.

But this.......this. He has never dreamt of this.

Where he could feel the soft, chapped press of Wei Ying's lips on his own as Lan
Wangji pushed the smirking demonic cultivator against the tree. Where he devoured
Wei Ying's mouth and drew soft, sweet moans out of him. All while knowing that Wei
Ying couldn't see him.

He remembered this time at Phoenix Mountain when he was young and out of control
with his emotions. He saw the small smirk on Wei Ying's and remembered wanting to
wipe that expression of his face. Preferably with a kiss.

But although Lan Wangji remembers the kiss. He knew, for a fact, that he did not go
any further than that.

......Then why is he watching his younger self strip Wei Ying's robes off......and......and
trailing kisses down the side of the pale column of his neck, marking him as his? Why
is he watching as Wei Ying looks like he's enjoying himself while his younger self
took and took and took?

Even more shamefully enough, Lan Wangji felt heat pool low in his gut as he watched
the erotic scene.
Taking Out the Trash and Miscellaneous
Chapter Summary

A brief overlook of several events happening across a span of time.

Some scum have been eliminated, friends and family start to heal and bond, and one
more piece of trash is cleaned up.

Chapter Notes

First of all, Happy Belated Easter and Happy Belated Birthday Wen Ning!!!

I originally wanted to get this chapter out by the 11th or by Easter but I had too many
homework assignments plus an essay piled up!!!!

So!! I apologize for the delay!!!!

I don't really know how frequent updates will be due to finals approaching, but I will
try my best to be punctual!!

And well. It's gonna get a little nsfw a bit more than halfway through. So a little
warning here.

Regardless, I hope you enjoy!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Around four or so years had passed since the memory viewing and the rumors were as wild as
ever. ……...And how could they not be?

Meng Yao was still alive and well, after all.

Xue Yang had been executed, Su Minshan had been reduced to a commoner, and his Father had
been stripped of everything but his life. And yet Meng Yao got away scot free. But….why? ……
why did he get away so easily? He was a mastermind, a manipulator, a bastard. Why was he the
only one that was spared? He had publicly admitted to several crimes and while they might have
been eclipsed by what his father had done and brushed away because he was a pawn - a willing
pawn, he might add -, it didn’t mean that they were forgotten.

His sins were always there, like a shadow, like a stain he could never get rid of. He was mocked
and spat on whenever he traveled outside Qinghe (supervised of course).
………But didn’t he deserve this? Didn’t he deserve the scorn, the hate, the ridicule? For
everything he did? Wasn’t this a suitable punishment? To be reminded of his crimes every moment
he breathed? To be treated this way for an eternity? Like it had always been before?

Meng Yao thought there was nothing more suitable than this.

…………….

It was my mother’s dying wish, to see me safe and loved, surrounded by family. I thought that
meant that Jin Guangshan had to legitimize me as his son.

That’s why, no matter what I had to do, I needed to get my father to acknowledge me. But when I
was kicked down those stairs, something snapped within me. I think that’s when I started to
change. From being Meng Yao to…..to someone else.

During the war, my father came to me and told me to infiltrate the enemy. And if I did, he
would…..would consider accepting me into Even if it meant fraternizing with the enemy, even if it
meant killing my allies to gain Wen Ruohan’s trust, meant betraying Sect Leader Nie’s trust, I did it
all.

And then I killed Wen Ruohan. I didn’t want to. Compared to my father, Wen Ruohan appreciated
me, gave me his trust, did everything to make sure I was comfortable once I wormed my way into
his heart. However, I had to choose. The Wens were losing and Wen Ruohan was unguarded
enough for me to kill him. I killed him, he who had treated me well despite my low birth.

I did it all…..all to gain Jin Guangshan’s favor.

And not once did I think I was in the wrong. I was doing all of this for my mother’s sake. I was
doing nothing wrong. I----
.

But despite that……despite all my efforts……I was not accepted as Jin Guangshan’s son. Instead of
giving me the name Ziyao, which would be a customary name labeling me as a possible sect heir,
he gave me Guangyao. I…….And I had to accept it. What else could I possibly do? ...Then h e told
me to get the Seal. And if I did that, I would be recognized as a sect heir. Hope bloomed in my
heart and like a fool, I started to plan to get the seal. I didn’t care what I had to do. Whether it be
bribing Wei Wuxian, cornering him, villainizing him, making rumors so bad that he cut off ties to
Yunmeng, offering him the necessary supplies to help the Wens, even killing him! I planned it
all……and got nothing but pain and heartbreak in return.

(“Son? Oh…..forget it.” Jin Guangshan had laughed one day.)

Why did I do all this?

Why did I try so hard if all my efforts were for nothing?

…………….

Up to here, Meng Yao’s thoughts suddenly stopped. He felt suffocated, like an invisible hand was
squeezing around his throat.

He couldn’t breathe.

He stumbled into his room, and shut the door, hyperventilating, as he slid down to the ground. He
had never felt more alone. He didn’t like this feeling, he never liked this feeling. He didn’t want to
feel it anymore, but convinced himself over and over again:

He deserved this.
He deserved this.

He deserved this.

……………............................

Nie Huaisang had noticed the gaunt and almost haunted look that hung around Meng Yao’s face
lately. And a part of him couldn’t help but feel satisfied that the other suffered so.

After all, just a few years ago, Meng Yao had been more than willing to kill his Da-Ge for the
benefit of Jin Guangshan. That’s why Nie Huaisang couldn’t trust the other as he used to. But
seeing the other man mope around like that was starting to get on his nerves.

It wasn’t hard to gauge what the other was thinking, really.

Something to the effect of ‘I deserve this’ or ‘nothing would absolve my crimes’. Nie Huaisang
sighed. While those thoughts may be true, Meng Yao repenting now, giving up all power - whether
political or spiritual -, is enough of a punishment for him, Nie Huaisang felt.

But what would cheer Meng Yao up? Nie Huaisang had to really think for a moment and then
clapped his hands together. Da-Ge! More specifically Da-Ge’s approval! But then he shot down
that thought. Meng Yao always wanted approval in order to better himself and feel like he was
useful and needed. Getting Da-Ge’s approval may help him, but it’s only a short-term
measure…….*sighs* Honestly, I couldn’t care less about Meng Yao, but Da-Ge has been extremely
worried about him to the point he hasn’t even bothered to force me to train..……

Nie Huaisang slumped in his chair. “Ahhhh……..” The things I do for family……..

……….

A few days of observing later and Nie Huaisang finally said, ‘“Fuck it. Here goes nothing.”

He stepped forward and sat beside a rather listless and dazed Meng Yao. “Yao-ge.”
Meng Yao snapped out of it. “A-Ah? Oh…..Huai---Young Master Nie, it’s been a while.”

“It has.” Nie Huaisang sighed. Welp, here goes nothing. “Meng Yao. I heard what you said about
killing Da-Ge.”

Meng Yao froze.

“And I have to say that I really thought you deserved this punishment, being left with nothing but
your thoughts and memories of the sins you committed.”

“.........Hu---”

“But, honestly, after thinking for a while, I’ve been getting a little irked.” Nie Huaisang continued.
“Yes, you were responsible for so much, but those sins lie with the man named Jin Guangyao.”

“But I am--”

“No.” Nie Huaisang cut him off. “You are no longer Jin Guangyao. That man died the moment
you realized your wrongs and admitted to them. Would Jin Guangyao do something like that?”

“I…..I suppose the me at that time wouldn’t, no.”

Nie Huaisang nodded. “Correct. Jin Guangyao is dead and with it, goes his sins. Not to mean that
those sins have disappeared. But you no longer bear the burden of them once you chose to be Meng
Yao.”

“............”

“Look, Meng Yao. You’re feeling lost right now, right? You feel like you have no one to lean on.”

“...........”
“You’ve become an…..honest man, I suppose. That’s why Da-Ge trusted you with helping the
commoners, why he trusted you to use your talents for good.”

“.........Sect leader Nie…..approves of me?”

Nie Huaisang groaned. “He always approved of Meng Yao . But know this: You don’t need
someone’s approval to feel needed in this world.”

“...........Then what am I supposed to do?” Meng Yao asked helplessly.

“How the fuck am I supposed to know?” Nie Huaisang snorted. “I spend my time looking at the
beauty of the world, art, birds, and the like. Does that sound like I want to be needed, like I want to
be useful? …..Don’t answer that question.” He sighed. “What I’m trying to say…….is that not all
of us know where we’re going to go in life. Finding ourselves and our own path…...isn’t that what
everyone lives for?”

Meng Yao looked at him with wide eyes.

“So stop moping around and find where you fit in your life! You don’t need anyone’s approval for
that. Find your own path.” Nie Huaisang then got up and left.

Meng Yao stared after him, and as if something possessed him, said, “For someone who’s been
known as anything but, you’re pretty smart.”

Nie Huaisang stilled. “Don’t tell anyone. I’d rather live my life where everyone believes that I’m
the dandy young master of Nie.”

“Is that so?” There was a hint of amusement in his voice.

“Yes.” And with that, he left.

…….
After Nie Huaisang left, Meng Yao looked at the bright blue sky, sighing. I suppose he’s right.
Making myself miserable isn’t going to help me - or anyone - in the long run.

But…...a path for myself?

Meng Yao closed his eyes, a memory of the bright smiles and gratitude he was showered with
when he helped the commoners of Qinghe flashing by. He opened his eyes, a genuine smile
lighting up across his face.

……………………………..

Lan Wangji received a letter a few days later asking to bring A’ Yuan to the array. They had hoped
that the rest of Wei Ying’s soul had been attached to him since he loved the boy so much. Hearing
the possibility that his-- their son would have his soul, Lan Wangji immediately wanted to bring
Sizhui to the array. However, it was already late today, and he was a little backed up with sect
duties, so he would go later.

As Lan Wangji got ready for bed, he remembered his treasure trove of items he got - or stole - from
Wei Ying. Maybe those pieces would have Wei Ying’s soul too? He opened the box up and went
through them. The first note Wei Ying wrote him, the first drawing, the flowers at Phoenix
Mountain, the red ribbon he found with A’ Yuan…….

As he went through each one of them, recalling the memories associated with them, one by one,
tears dripped from his eyes. He tried to blink them back, but it was useless. He thought the fact that
Wei Ying’s soul was being restored would alleviate the pain in his heart, but the memories he
recalled made him remember how he always pushed Wei Ying away and fought with him over and
over again. How he only took action when it was too late, when Wei Ying was too far gone.

The bell tolled for Hai Shi and Lan Wangji wiped his tears away, descending into his bed and
falling asleep.

His dreams this time......were mercifully peaceful.

……....................................
Lan Yuan was back at Burial Mounds, and found his mother Baba again.

“Awww…..not calling me ‘A’ Niang’ anymore?” Baba said teasingly.

Lan Yuan blushed. “You…..You always got that look in your eyes when you were holding back
your laugh. I thought something was odd so I asked someone who had two dads like me, and they
said the correct addresses! I was so embarrassed! Why didn’t you correct me?”

The other laughed loudly. “B-But, hahahaha, it was so adorable seeing you call me A’ Niang so
enthusiastically!!”

“Baba!!” Lan Yuan called, affronted.

“Hahahaha, ah. Well, A’ Yuan, you can always call me A’ Niang in private." He winked. "I don’t
mind, after all. It’s so cute.”

Lan Yuan buried his face in his hands. “A’ Niang……”

“Here!”

Lan Yuan peeked out from his hands and cracked a smile.

Baba smiled and continued to ask about how his day was. So Lan Yuan talked and talked, feeling
the weight in his heart lighten.

“But, you know, A’ Niang. I’m so…..I’m so mad!” Lan Yuan clenched his fists.

“Oh? What’s wrong, my child?” He stroked his hair comfortingly.

“Those damn elders - well, two of them - drugged Father’s tea and caused him to heal slower!”
Baba’s smile froze on his face. “What.”

Lan Yuan nodded. “Father had been hurt for a while and it took him a while to heal. I thought it
was odd but didn’t expect it to be because his tea had been tampered with!”

“They hurt Lan Zhan.” It wasn’t a question, it was a statement.

“Mm! I’m so mad!”

Baba took a few deep breaths, eyes flickering red. “I’m mad too. But you helped him, didn’t you?”

“Yeah! I switched out the tea without anyone knowing.”

He was rewarded with a smile and a pat on the head. “Good child. Lan Zhan would be so proud to
know he’d raised such a filial child.”

“Mm! But A’ Niang, you raised me too!”

A’ Niang gave a chuckle. “I suppose that’s true.”

Bright lights started to surround them, signaling the end of the dream.

“A’ Yuan, before you go, remember this. Don’t let them take you away from Cloud Recesses.”

“Huh? A’ Niang, what do you---”

But the dream had already ended.

Lan Sizhui didn’t know what to think of that strange request but complied with his mother’s
wishes. So when his father asked if he wanted to go for a journey to a place outside the Cloud
Recesses, he refused at every opportunity he got.
One day, his father had had enough and confronted him.

“Sizhui, why do you not want to go out of the Cloud Recesses?”

Lan Sizhui thought for a moment. Father was always on A’ Nia--- Baba’s side. So, it wouldn’t hurt
to tell him……. “A’ Niang said not to.”

His father froze and asked for clarification. Lan Sizhui told him he had been seeing his A’ Niang in
his dreams for a long time and had recently asked him to not leave the Cloud Recesses.

The absolutely heartbroken look on his father’s face told him something was undoubtedly wrong.

“Father, what’s wrong?”

His father took a shaky breath. “Sizhui, do you want to know why I’ve been persistent in taking
you to a certain place?”

Lan Sizhui nodded.

“I know this might be hard for you to believe.” He started. “But your aunt, uncle, and Wei Ying’s
friend created a series of arrays to restore Wei Ying’s soul.”

Two major pieces of information hit Lan Sizhui at that moment. First, he didn’t realize he had
family left.

“My aunt and uncle?”

“Mn. Maiden Wen and Wen Qionglin.”

Lan Sizhui nearly burst out into tears. “They’re alive?!”

His father’s eyes softened. “Mn.”

Is he lying? Then he shot that down. No. His father never lied. He wouldn’t tell a lie. Not for
something like this.

“I can…..I can meet them?”

“Mn. That’s part of the reason why I want you to go out of the Cloud Recesses with me.”

And that was when Lan Sizhui realized the second thing. There was an array or few that would
restore his mother’s soul. And said person…...refused to go there.

“But A’ Niang…...he doesn’t want to go.” Lan Sizhui's knees buckled, sobs racking his frame. “He
doesn’t want to come back…….”

Lan Wangji carefully squeezed his son close to him, hiding the way his own tears pooled in his
eyes.

………………

“Why?!” Lan Yuan cried, twisting his fingers in his mother’s robes. “Why……”

His mother was silent for a bit. “I…..It’s better I don’t come back. I only cause pain and
destruction to trail in my wake.”

“You don’t….You don’t!! You saved me…...and everyone. You brought light and peace to us!”

“I didn’t!!” His mother roared, even as tears streamed down his face. “I didn’t…..they still died.
You were still orphaned!”

“That’s not your fault!” Lan Sizhui insisted. “It’s those people’s fault! They didn’t leave you
alone!! They didn’t leave us alone! Not your fault…...It’s not your fault!!!”

“A’ Yuan…...let me go…....”

Lan Yuan gasped. “How could you….How could you say that?! I need you! Aunt Qing needs you,
Uncle Ning needs you, Father needs you!”

“W-What?" His baba stuttered. "Wen Qing…...and Wen Ning?”

Lan Yuan brightened at this. 'Maybe there's hope!' “That’s right! Aunt Qing is still alive!! Uncle
Ning hasn’t been turned to ashes!! They’re both here! They both want you to come back!! That’s
why….That’s why….please……”

“I……” A shake of the head. “I can’t. A’ Yuan, I can’t. What if I come back and they are thrown
back into danger because of me? What if you and Lan Zhan come across danger? I can’t risk that.
I can’t risk you falling into danger because of me. As long as the world believes that I’m evil…...I
won’t return. …...I…..I’m sorry, A’ Yuan.”

“No…..no…..A’ Niang. Please. The world is getting better. Everyone knows they wronged you.
Please, don’t say that. There’s still hope.”

“A’ Yuan……” A sigh. “Even still, I…...”

The dream ended abruptly and Lan Yuan stared up at the ceiling, tears streaking down his face.
Uncaring for propriety, Lan Sizhui threw on his robes and rushed to the Jingshi, throwing himself
at his father who had just gotten up.

His father held him throughout his cries, even as he could tell the other wanted to do the same.

…………........................……..

Lan Wangji stared listlessly at the night sky as he laid out a bottle of Emperor’s Smile in front of
himself. Today was the day Wei Ying died. Today was the day Lan Wangji failed to save him.
Today was the day Lan Wangji found out that Wei Ying didn’t want to come back.
Wei Ying doesn’t want to come back.

Lan Wangji remembered the heartbroken look on A’ Yuan’s face as was told of Wei Ying’s wish.

Wei Ying doesn’t want to come back.

I…….I failed Wei Ying. I failed to save him. If only I tried harder…...If only I was…..was
better…….

He stared at the cup of wine he poured himself and knocked it back down his throat. It burned as it
slid down, filling his mouth a spicy, sweet taste.

Ah…..no wonder Wei Ying liked this……

His vision went black for a few moments before he got up from his seat. Where…..Where is Wei
Ying? Where is he?

He stumbled around Cloud Recesses.

Where are you Wei Ying? Why don’t you want to come back?

Lan Wangji faintly remembered Mo Xuanyu telling him about soul fragments attaching
themselves to objects or people they were close to. And as he thought of this, he stumbled into the
Lan clan’s storeroom.

Where? Where is it? There was an object that Wei Ying was close to. I remember…..I
remember…..it’s here…..it has to be here……..

…………………..

“A’ Yuan, wake up, please!!” His mother said frantically.

Lan Sizhui was suddenly thrown into the Burial Mounds dreamspace from his own dream, “What’s
wrong?”

“That Lan Zhan……..he’s about to do something stupid! Damn it, that man!” He seemed like he
wanted to pull out his hair. “Anyway, A’ Yuan! Wake up and go stop that fool from doing
something he will regret!”

“Only if you promise to come back.”

“Of cou---A’ Yuan, that’s underhanded!!”

Lan Yuan shrugged. “It’s your choice. Whatever Father is doing is probably related to you.” He
became quiet, almost despondent. “Today is the day you died, after all.”

“Lan Zhan wouldn't.” He said stubbornly.

"Of course he would. He would do anything for you."

"I highly doubt that."

Lan Sizhui nearly rolled his eyes, but they were derailing from the subject. “A’ Niang, please
promise me.”

His mother paused and sighed. “I’ll think about it.”

“I suppose that’s the best I’ll get.”

The other’s eyes filled with a hint of guilt and grief. “Sorry, A’ Yuan.”

“No.” Lan Yuan shook his head. “No apology. I understand not wanting to come back. But…..But
I’m selfish. I miss you so much.”
“Not selfish. I miss you too, A’ Yuan.”

“Then…...come back.” Lan Yuan hugged him.

“I……”

The dream ended suddenly. Lan Sizhui woke up and rushed out of his room, looking for his father.
Despite what he might have said to his mother, he really was worried about what his father might
do.

Luckily, he didn’t have to look far as he found his father in the Lan clan’s treasury, frantically
sifting through items, mumbling, “ Not here, not here…...where is it?"

His unc---Sect Leader Lan also arrived, trying to stop the other from doing too much more, but Lan
Sizhui’s father simply shook him off and continued pilfering through the room. As his father
discarded items here and there, a certain item rolled out beside him. Lan Sizhui gasped.

It was the Wen brand.

Dazed, his father picked it up.

Lan Sizhui’s heart dropped. No. No, he can’t be thinking of…… He remembered seeing a similar
mark on his mother’s chest all those years ago in Burial Mounds. Does his father think that doing
this would keep his mother around and with him?

Sect Leader Lan also seemed to realize the same thing. “Wangji, stop!”

Lan Sizhui threw himself forward and tried to tug the brand away. “Father, stop!! A’ Niang
wouldn’t…... he doesn’t want you to do this!!”

His father paused. “Have to.”

“Why?”

“Wei Ying doesn’t want to stay. If I do this, maybe he’ll change his mind.”

“Guilt-tripping him won’t work!” Although I did the same thing not too long ago…… Lan Sizhui
thought, ironically.

“No.” His father shook his head. “Need this. Another reminder of Wei Ying.” His shoulders shook.
“And Wei Ying said…..if I do this, Wei Ying won't ever forget me. With this, Wei Ying might
stay.”

Lan Sizhui was so shocked at that statement that he accidentally let go. Immediately after, his
father pressed the piping hot brand to his chest. Hearing his father’s hiss of pain, he snatched the
brand from the other’s now-limp grasp and flung it far away.

“Father!” “Wangji!”

…………..............……….

“Hey Jiujiu?” A’ Ling tugged his robes.

Jiang Cheng put down his wine cup. “Yes, A’ Ling?”

“Where are my parents?”

Jiang Cheng froze.

“Everyone is making fun of me, saying ‘I have no mom to teach me manners’.” Jin Ling’s eyes
watered and Jiang Cheng’s face darkened, swearing retribution on whoever said that. “Where are
my parents? Did they hate me? Is that why they left?”

Jiang Cheng immediately picked his nephew up. “No. No, A’ Ling. They love you a lot. They
loved you so much but they had no choice to leave.”
“Why?”

Why? Jiang Cheng nearly laughed. That’s what I want to ask. Was it too much to ask that my family
was kept alive and safe? Was that too much?

“I don’t know.” Jiang Cheng said, squeezing his nephew close. “I really don’t know.”

Suddenly, Jiang Cheng felt himself bump into someone. It was a small girl around the age of seven
or eight. She rubbed her nose and apologized.

“I apologize for my rudeness!” And then she looked up and Jiang Cheng was struck by the way her
eyes resembled his sister’s. “Oh! Sect Leader Jiang! Sorry!”

Jiang Cheng shook his head. He must be hallucinating. He probably drank too much wine
considering today was when his brother died.

“It’s fine. Watch where you’re going next time.”

“Okay.” Then she stared at his nephew. “Who is that?”

“My nephew. Jin Ling.”

“Oh. Nice to meet you, Young Master Jin!” The girl reached up her sleeve to cover a smile. Jin
Ling looked at her curiously before hopping down and greeting her.

“H-Hello…..”

The girl smiled and chatted with Jin Ling for a while before she was called away.

“It was nice meeting you. Bye for now!” She waved bye and went to her mother.
“Ah! Wait!” But the girl had already left. “I didn’t get her name……”

Jiang Cheng patted his head. “It’s okay. We’ll get her name next time.”

“Mm!”

…………...................………

Wen Qing traveled with her brother and Mo Xuanyu to the Burial Mounds. When Nie Huaisang
told her that today was the day Wei Wuxian died and of the makeshift graves at Burial Mounds,
she immediately packed her stuff and went to pay her respects to her family.

But not before Mo Xuanyu asked to travel with her.

When asked why, Mo Xuanyu said it could be possible that other fragments of Wei Wuxian’s soul
could be there.

“I had completely forgotten that soul fragments could attach to places as well.” He scowled faintly.
“However, I’m not too sure if we have enough time to scour every place and find the fragments
before they dissipate.”

“I see.” Wen Qing replied.

Soon, they found themselves at Yiling, in front of the Burial Mounds. Wen Qing took a look at the
graves and sighed. Some of them were trashed. It seems like some people hadn’t completely let go
of their hatred for the Wens. So, she cleaned up each grave and replaced the flowers, burning
incense for each one of them with her brother and Mo Xuanyu.

When they reached Wei Wuxian’s grave, which rested in his cave, Wen Qing sat quietly beside it
and poured some wine in a cup, placing it down. (A’ Ning and Xuanyu had gone to procure more
flowers.)
“Wei Wuxian, I know you might not want to come back, considering the world is still such a shitty
place…...but still. We are all waiting for you. I, A’ Ning, Nie Huaisang, HanGuang-Jun, and so
many others whose hearts you’ve touched.” Wen Qing downed her shot of liquor. “And the world
might be as it is, but we’ll make it better. But only if you come back, you idiot.”

“Wen…...ing...? …..how…?”

Wen Qing jolted, carefully surveying the place. “Wei Wuxian?”

But there wasn't a peep.

Could I have imagined it? …….No. I’m sure I heard him. “Wei Wuxian? Are you here?”

“Jiejie….what’s wrong?” A’ Ning and Xuanyu returned at that moment.

“I thought I heard that idiot calling for me, but……”

Mo Xuanyu thought for a bit before moving to set up the spirit-trapping array.

“......no…...stop……”

Mo Xuanyu stopped. “Why?”

There was a long pause before a faint voice, as light as the wind, spoke. “.......want……..death.
……”

“Wei Wuxian, did you not hear me?!” Wen Qing said, angrily. “I said we want you here! I and A’
Ning want you alive! Your brother wants you alive! The world is not as prejudiced against us as
before!”

There was silence.

“I…….”

“Wei Wuxian…...I know….you might be thinking that the world will be better without you. That
because you “trail chaos and death in your path” you don’t want to come for fear of causing some
harm to fall on us. But know this, we are stronger, we are more prepared this time, we have allies.
So come back to us already, idiot…...”

Mo Xuanyu waited until Wen Qing was done with her spiel before moving to put the array down
again. This time, there was no resistance.

He took out a spirit-trapping pouch and sucked in the soul fragment into it before dismantling the
array.

“.......Let’s go back.” He replied.

……………............…………

Lan Wangji woke up the next day in his own room with a headache and a faint throbbing in his
chest. How did I get here? What happened last night?

The door to the Jingshi opened and Sizhui’s eyes widened. He put the tray of food and medical
supplies down before lunging at him, careful in avoiding his chest.

“Father…...you idiot…….”

Lan Wangji was startled. Just what had he done last night?

Sizhui pulled away, faintly angry. “Father, how could you be so reckless?”

Still lost, he asked his son what had happened.

“You…...don’t remember?”
“No.”

“Father, you…..you seared the skin on your chest with the Wen brand.”

Lan Wangji put a hand to his chest, where the brand rested. The same spot Wei Ying had his.

“How could you, Father?”

“I…….” He looked down. I just wanted to suffer the wounds he suffered. I just wanted to keep Wei
Ying close to me.

“..........Never mind. Let me change your wounds.”

Lan Wangji nodded as he stared into the distance. Sizhui has grown up a bit too quickly. I’m a little
worried, but he seems to be handling it fine. And I haven’t seen the burning fire of hatred recently.
Perhaps it’s thanks to Wei Ying, since he’s by Sizhui.

But thoughts of Wei Ying had made him remember how the other man didn’t want to come back.
He shook his head. He shouldn’t wallow in despair. He should instead find reasons for Wei Ying to
continue on.

After the wound was carefully medicated and rebandaged, Sizhui spoke again. “Father, could we
go to Qinghe and meet Aunt Qing and Aunt Ning?”

“Mn.” Then he hesitated. Did he manage to convince Wei Ying?

“A’ Niang is hesitant.” Sizhui said as if he had heard his thoughts.

Hesitant. So that means there’s a chance.

………..
They reached Qinghe quite a bit of time later since Sizhui insisted on ensuring that his wound
would heal completely.

When they touched down at Qinghe, Sizhui’s boundful excitement at possibly seeing his family
again started to show. And Lan Wangji was glad. His son had too often been acting like snow, cold
and icy. Much like he did as a child. Though the boy had softened with his friends and to those he
deemed trustworthy, he was still too withdrawn for a child his age.

He sighed. Hopefully, meeting Wen Qing and Wen Qionglin would help thaw the ice around his
heart.

He was shaken out of his thoughts when they were greeted by the guards and let in. Lan Sizhui
nervously looked around.

“A’ Yuan!!”

Lan Sizhui’s eyes widened as he saw his Aunt Qing and Uncle Ning. He was gathered in their arms
and squeezed tight.

“Aunt Qing…...Uncle Ning…..you’re alive……”

…….

Lan Sizhui caught up with his aunt and uncle over how they’d been doing the past few years.
While Aunt Qing and Uncle Ning decidedly avoided saying some things, they told how they had
been doing during their time in Qinghe along with the array formation that would help restore his
Baba’s soul.

Lan Sizhui had then told them of Wei Wuxian’s nightly dream visits and what he had said.

“We found a piece of his soul in Yiling.” Wen Qing growled, “The idiot said similar things. He
doesn’t want to come back. He said he wanted to stay dead. ” She shook her head. “Well, we’re
going to convince him that the world can just f---screw off. The world’s opinion has never defined
who he is.”
“Mm!” Lan Sizhui nodded.

…………..................…………

“......................”

Lan Sizhui raised an eyebrow. “So, Baba. That is what Aunt Qing said. What do you think?”

“Ah…..” He scratched his head. “Why does she always have to call me an idiot?”

“Because you are, Baba.” Lan Sizhui deadpanned.

Baba made a scandalized gasp. “How could you say this?”

“But, Baba. You…..So many people care about you? Why can’t you see that?”

“It……” He looked away. “It doesn’t matter. Associating with me will only bring pain.”

“Then how come everyone in Burial Mounds - including me - was so happy? How come Father
sometimes smiles when he tells me stories of you? How come---”

“Wait. Lan Zhan smiles when he talks about me?”

"That's what you're focusing on?" Lan Sizhui rolled his eyes. "But yes. He does smile."

"I see......"

Lan Sizhui huffed, "Anyway, Baba. I wasn't finished."

"Continue then."

"Okay. How come Aunt Qing calls you an idiot so fondly and Uncle Ning recalls you with respect?
How come the people of Yiling love you so much?” Lan Sizhui hugged him. “Baba, please. I love
you. We all do. Please come back. We’ll be better. This time, we’ll be better.”

There was an audible pause before a hand settled on his head. “A’ Yuan, you’ve grown up so
much. Look at you, able to make me so speechless.”

“Mm.”

Baba patted his head a bit more, sighing, “Very well, A’ Yuan. I…..I’ll try. Just…..Just give me
time to think. It’s not easy.”

“Mm. Take as much time as you need.”

“I will. ……...And A’ Yuan?”

“Yeah?”

“You can…..You can put me in that array formation, but whether I decide to stay or go is my
choice.”

Lan Sizhui stiffened. But understood that his baba had been struggling for a while now.

“I’m sorry you have to hear this.”

Lan Sizhui shook his head. “I’m glad you trust me with this, Baba. And…..and I’ll respect your
choice.”

“......Thank you.”
…………….....

Lan Sizhui woke up that day and reported to everyone what Wei Wuxian had said. There was a
mixture of worry, frustration, and understanding in the faces in front of him. But everyone came to
the consensus that they couldn’t force him. Wei Wuxian was a free spirit. They wouldn’t deny him
his own choices. (But they’d be damned if they would allow him to go away so easily.)

After getting past the protection and maze array Mo Xuanyu set up, they took him to the array
formation, where Wei Wuxian’s soul rested.

Lan Sizhui stared at it for a while before passing through it, watching as the soul fragment attached
to him slowly joined the rest. His father also brought the box containing some of Wei Wuxian’s
belongings, but it still wasn’t enough. His mother’s soul was still incomplete.

……

Lan Sizhui returned to the Cloud Recesses with Lan Wangji. The two were a bit despondent
considering they no longer had Wei Wuxian’s soul near them, but they knew where his soul rested
and could visit at any time.

After bidding his son goodnight, Lan Wangji fell asleep.

…...................................

Time passed by quickly and Lan Wangji fell into a rhythm. He did his sect duties, guided Sizhui
through his cultivation and meditation, did night hunts wherever he was needed, and occasionally
stopped at that mountain to visit Wei Ying. He played his--- their song, WangXian every time and
left, repeating the same cycle over and over again.

However, one night was different than most nights.

….
Lan Wangji has dreamt of many things during his grief.

He has dreamt happy dreams where Wei Ying is with him, safe and alive, playing with A' Yuan in
their home at Cloud Recesses.

He has dreamt peaceful dreams where the war never happened and he managed to confess to Wei
Ying. Sometimes, Wei Ying returned his feelings; other times, they just stayed as friends. But
regardless, Wei Ying was alive. And Lan Wangji could be no happier than to bask in his presence.

Other times, he has dreamt....no, recalled memories of his mother, of his father, of his brother, all
alive and well. He has recalled memories of the Library Pavilion, of the Cold Spring, of the
Archery Competition, of Xuanwu Cave, all interspersed with confusion, embarrassment, anger, and
love.

And other times.....other times.....he has dreamt sad dreams. Where Wei Ying never returned.
Where the biting words of his Uncle stung more than usual. Where his brother's smiles never
returned. Where he was left all alone. Again. Again. Again.

But this....... this . He has never dreamt of this .

Where he could feel the soft, chapped press of Wei Ying's lips on his own as Lan Wangji pushed
the smirking demonic cultivator against the tree. Where he devoured Wei Ying's mouth and drew
soft, sweet moans out of him. All while knowing that Wei Ying couldn't see him.

He remembered this time at Phoenix Mountain when he was young and out of control with his
emotions. He remembered seeing the bright, teasing smile on Wei Ying's and remembered wanting
to kiss that expression on his face.

But although Lan Wangji remembers the kiss. He knew, for a fact, that he did not go any further
than that.

......Then why is he watching his younger self strip Wei Ying's robes off......and......and trail kisses
down the side of the pale column of his neck, marking him as his? Why is he watching as Wei
Ying looks like he's enjoying himself while his younger self took and took and took?

Even more shamefully enough, Lan Wangji felt heat pool low in his gut as he watched the erotic
scene. He panted heavily as he watched his younger self reveal inches of Wei Ying’s pale, soft
skin, biting marks and whispers of love and obsession into him.

And Wei Ying could do nothing but take it. Could do nothing but take the pleasure Wangji granted
him over and over and over again. Wei Ying was helpless in his grasp, twisting and squirming to
get away, trying to attain some reprieve. But Wangji wouldn’t allow it. He would only let Wei
Ying take his pleasure when he wanted it.

And Wangji was far from satisfied.

So he continued to roam his hands all over Wei Ying, drawing sweeter and more debauched moans
out of him, until Wei Ying was a beautiful, gasping mess.

(Lan Wangji felt no small amount of shame for these thoughts. But the shame didn’t seem to
discourage his arousal. Damn it.)

“Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan. More, more, please, give me more.” Wei Ying begged.

And Lan Wangji gave him more…….

…….And then woke up, breathing labored…….and still aroused.

Lan Wangji tried to meditate and recite the Lan sect rules to calm himself down, but it didn’t work.
The only thing he could see when his eyes fluttered shut was Wei Ying pleading in drawn out
moans to stop, go faster, and more, please, more .

He shouldn’t be defiling the memory of Wei Ying like this, but his body acted as if it had a mind of
its own. The fantasies he thought of grew wilder and more lustful the longer he refrained from
touching himself.
Helpless, he snuck a hand down and wrapped it around his cock.

He hissed at the contact. His fingertips, calloused from years of playing with the guqin and sword,
felt rough on his sensitive skin. How long….How long has it been since he had done this?

As he started to stroke himself, he remembered when he had first done this. It was during the days
when he supervised Wei Ying’s punishment in the Library Pavilion. Having the full force of Wei
Ying’s attention and bright, beautiful smiles on him had been too much. Back then, he had not
known of Wei Ying’s innocence when it came to these matters and always thought Wei Ying
would be shameless in bed as he always was.

But now…...knowing that Wei Ying had been untouched by no one other than himself sent liquid
fire coursing through his veins. How would Wei Ying feel being pushed down and taken? Would
he be shy and nervous before falling into the depths of pleasure, asking for more?

He moved his hand faster, thinking about how Wei Ying would sound underneath him. He had
gotten a hint of it at Phoenix Mountain. It was faint, but he had heard a moan when he tangled his
tongue with Wei Ying’s pushing and sucking on it.

Lan Wangji’s eyes glazed over as he thought of Wei Ying pulling his forehead ribbon off, this time
with intent, catching it between his lips and giving him a wink. Lan Wangji would then take the
ribbon, tie it around Wei Ying’s wrists, claiming him as his , and pin him down, thoroughly
devouring the man under him.

Mine. Lan Wangji growled. Mine, mine, mine.

Yours. Wei Wuxian would say, dazed.

Lan Wangji bit the back of his hand to muffle a moan, as he spilled over his fist. Pleasure sang
through his body as his member spurted white a few more times.

Once he got down from his high, however, he berated himself. How could he do this? How could
he defile Wei Ying’s memory like this?
I should have gone to the Cold Springs and meditated. He thought, tears blurring his eyes. I
shouldn’t have…...done this.

……………...........…………….

Qin Cangye was livid . He stormed into Koi Tower, sword in hand and demanded that he sees Jin
Guangshan. The Jin disciples were confused, but nevertheless let him through. The QIn family had
long since been allied with the Jin clan, so they thought nothing of it.

……..Until Qin Cangye lunged forward with his sword.

They restrained him as Qin Cangye roared loudly, “Jin Guangshan, how dare you?! You….You
raped my wife!!! My…..My daughter…...My Qin Su is---!!!!”

The disciples were so shocked at that revelation that they let go, allowing the man to slice their
former sect leader’s family jewels [1] to pieces.

They winced at that as they escorted a struggling, murderous Qin Cangye out.

Soon, news spread through the public about the incident. No one faulted Qin Cangye for his
outburst and everyone cursed Jin Guangshan to die a horrible death.

…….........................................…

Wen Ning was taking a stroll through the Nie sect when he heard faints whimpers coming from his
sister’s room.

Hm? Is Jiejie alright?

Wen Ning knew that his sister had a habit of hiding when she was hurt because she always had to
be strong for the family. So, he pushed open the door to find his sister writhing in bed.

Oh. So a nightmare then? I should go--

“Mn…..no….stop…..it…..”

Wen Ning froze in place.

“Stop…..don’t want…...don’t touch me……”

Is…..Is she recalling a memory?

“..........damn rat bastard, get off…..” And yes, that was definitely panic in his sister’s voice.
“Stop…..stop!!”

Wen Ning had heard enough. He quietly closed the door and sat down on the porch as he bit into
his knuckles. There was only one person his sister called a ‘rat bastard’. And judging by how she
avoided touch and refused to speak about what happened to her…….Wen Ning put two and two
together.

I’m going to kill him.

It was hard for Wen Ning to truly hate someone to the point where he thought that they should die
a thousand deaths.

Jin Guangshan was going to pay for what he did to his sister.

…….

But Wen Ning was not stupid. He couldn’t just go barging into Koi Tower without a plan. So he
went to Mo Xuanyu’s room and woke him up. Mo Xuanyu had been in Koi Tower and was good at
arrays. He could help him sneak around.

“......Mm? Wen Qionglin? What is it?” He said sleepily.

“I need you to sneak me into Koi Tower.”

“Hm? Why?”

Wen Ning clenched his fists with an audible crack and admitted honestly, “I’m going to kill Jin
Guangshan.” He spat.

All traces of sleep left Mo Xuanyu. “..............You finally found out what happened to Qing-jie?”

“You knew?!” Wen Ning seethed.

“I did.” Considering the nightmares she had when she stayed with me. “But Qing-jie told me to
keep it a secret.”

“Why would she--?”

“Because she knew you would act this way.” Mo Xuanyu interrupted as he stretched. “Anyway, I
can get you there. Getting past the guards and all will be easy considering the invisibility talismans
I have."

“Thank you.”

Mo Xuanyu gave him a smile. “Anything for a friend.”

……

They left a note for Nie Huaisang, detailing their whereabouts, and trusted that he would be able to
deal with it. And then they left for Koi Tower.

It was silent on the way there and Mo Xuanyu was unsure of how to lighten the mood. He had
never been good at conversing with others due to his timid nature (although it had been getting
better) and was even more uncertain how to deal with a rather quiet and rather murderous Wen
Ning.
“So, what’s your plan?”

“Hm?”

“For how to deal with Jin Guangshan.”

“Not sure.” Wen Qionglin replied subdued. “I’m suppressing my emotions the best I can, otherwise
I would have gone full fierce corpse mode.”

“A-Ah……” Oh god. This is awkward!! So awkward!! If we were talking about arrays or

talismans, I’d have no difficulty, but this is something else!! Bringing up his sister, who we both
adore, doesn’t seem like a good idea, either. “Uhh, Wen Qionglin, I…..”

“It’s fine.”

Mo Xuanyu tilted his head to the side in question.

“I…..I would prefer the silence. I…...don’t know how to cope otherwise.”

“O-Okay……”

Luckily, it didn’t take long to reach the tower since Wen Ning had been carrying Mo Xuanyu at
full speed. It was night when they had arrived, which was just perfect.

Mo Xuanyu slapped the talismans on their bodies as they infiltrated the tower. He led Wen Ning
towards the dungeons and scoured the place for Jin Guangshan.

It wasn’t long before they found him.

Said man was hunched up in a corner, asleep. Dried blood crested his robes and Mo Xuanyu
remembered that just a few days ago, the man’s *cough* important parts had been sliced off. Ouch.
Mo Xuanyu glanced at his friend to find him shaking from rage. He would have been in the same
state too had he not had a few years to calm his rage from what had been done to his Qing-jie. He
quickly laid down an invisibility and sound-cancelling array before stepping out of the dungeons.
He mouthed, ‘I leave the rest to you' before stepping out.’]

………………..

Ah. Finally. Finally, he was alone with this bastard. The one who had marched, worked, and
ordered his family to death. The one who made guards force him on his knees as he watched his
cousins get raped. The one who pushed and pushed and pushed and finally made Young Master
Wei tip over the edge. The one who dared to touch his sister.

The one who never left his family alone.

As Wen Ning lost himself in his thoughts, he didn’t realize the screams emanating from the scum
below him.

“F-Forgive me…..please…..f-forgive me…..” He begged.

Forgive. Forgive?! The man who had caused nothing but pain to the ones he loved?
Forgiveness??? Wen Ning almost laughed.

“Why should I forgive you, Jin Guangshan?” Wen Ning asked. He grabbed his fistful of the man’s
hair and tilted his face towards him. “Do you remember me? Do you remember what you’ve
done?”

Jin Guangshan’s mouth parted, bloody, broken teeth spilling from his jaw. “Y-You…..you…..”

“Me what? No, don’t answer that, actually.” Wen Ning said calmly as he smashed the former sect
leader’s head to the floor.

Jin Guangshan twitched in his own mess of blood, spit, vomit, and urine. It was disgusting, like the
man himself. And Wen Ning was content to see the blood drain out of him ever so slowly.
-What are you doing?- A eerie voice whispered.

Wen Ning paused.

-This bastard doesn’t deserve an easy death. Didn’t he take away your family from you? He
raped your cousins, murdered them otherwise, beat some to death, overworked the others,
ordered for your dear Young Master Wei to be brought to their side and killed if not. And defiled
your sister. Repeatedly. Over and over and over……-

Stop. Stop, stop, stop! Wen Ning shook his head, trying to ward off the voices. He can’t give in.
Young Master Wei had mentioned that allowing for the voices to get the better of him would make
him lose his consciousness faster.

-Stop?- The voices scoffed. -Why? We’re only helping you.-

-After all…...he deserves worse than this, right?-

-Don't you agree? He shouldn’t have an easy death.-

-Kill him slowly. Enjoy the tortured sounds he makes.-

-You’ve held back for so long. Why not just…...let it go, already?-

Wen Ning dropped his hands. Yeah. Why is he resisting? Jin Guangshan deserves to die a thousand
deaths for the thousand lives he had murdered. And just like that, Wen Ning stopped repelling the
voices. He allowed the darkness to cloud his mind and dictate his actions. After all, Jin
Guangshan deserved it.

-Yes. Yes~.- The voices purred. -You’re doing so well.-

“Young Master Mo.” Wen Ning addressed, calmly, quietly.

“You called?” Mo Xuanyu asked, peeking his head around.

“Do you know any arrays that could heal wounds?”

“Eh?” Mo Xuanyu scratched his head as he glanced at the bloody heap that was Jin Guangshan.
“Umm, yes? But why…..”

Wen Ning smiled and Mo Xuanyu felt shivers crawl down his spine. “I would not like him to die
just yet.”

………..

Wen Ning was glad he brought Mo Xuanyu along. His friend had explored Koi Tower often and
even knew where to find some particularly rare herbs. Poisonous ones, of course. He and Mo
Xuanyu stayed at a nearby inn and each night, Wen Ning would go back into the dungeons to
torture Jin Guangshan with the herbs he procured. He was glad of the knowledge he had as a
healer, for he knew which ones would cause the most pain. Some days, Wen Ning would
administer another poison to cancel out the one he had poured down Jin Guangshan’s throat. The
process of poison cancelling out poison was more often than not painful and Wen Ning was
pleasantly surprised that Jin Guangshan hadn’t died yet.

That’s fine though. He has more ideas on how to torture him. But..........he has gotten tired of this
game.

So, one day, Wen Ning walked into the cell, where a nearly catatonic Jin Guangshan lay. That the
resentment in Wen Ning’s mind had simmered down was part of the reason he decided to end it
today.

“It was fun while it lasted.” Wen Ning said, knowing he wouldn’t get an answer. (And the last
remains of the voices calmed.) “Goodbye.”

And he poured the vial of liquid down his throat.

.
.

Mo Xuanyu sighed in relief as his friend emerged with an almost satisfied look on his face.

“Shall we go home?”

And Wen Ning smiled softly. “En. Let’s go home.”

Chapter End Notes

So I'd like to thank @LonesomePhantome and @GSmith1030 for giving me some

inspiration for the torture scene with Jin Guangshan!!

(1) Family jewels - basically a man’s *cough* private parts

Next Chapter - Chapter 20: A Familiar, but Strange World

[Teaser]

He flipped open the book and nearly flung it away. What. The. Hell.

Drawn on the pages were two men, one in black, one in white, entangled in
particularly intimate positions. He felt his face heat up as he continued to browse
through the apparently cutsleeve porn. And not just porn, he found out. It was a
cutsleeve erotica. Someone had actually written novel about the Yiling Patriarch and
HanGuang-Jun. Fucking.

What the actual fuck.

What kind of world had he been thrust into?

A Familiar, but Strange World
Chapter Summary

Time continues to pass on and with it, comes a long awaited arrival.

Chapter Notes

I am sooooooo sorry for the delay!!!

I just wanted to add more and more information and even after I completed this, I still
felt like there was something missing!! I also looked through several
angstymdzsthoughts prompts, which is this became a bit longer than usual!

This chapter is 16,000+ words long!!! Hopefully this makes up for the long wait!!

Happy Belated Birthday, Jiang Yanli!!

(I actually really wanted to post this on Jiang Yanli's birthday but I didn't finish it
then.......)

Enjoy!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“Ah!” Lan Sizhui gasped when he bit down on a piece of his food.

“Sizhui?” His father asked, panicked.

“I’m fine, Father.” Lan Sizhui flicked his tongue over the spot that ached. “Ah. I think my tooth is
coming loose.”

“I see." And then, quite awkwardly, "Do you need help?”

Lan Sizhui scratched his head. “No, I’m fine. I have a fairly good idea about how to do it when it
happened before and I had help.”

“How did they do it before?”

Wouldn’t he---oh. Right. Father missed a part of my childhood because he was bedridden from his
injuries. Just remembering that made his blood boil. But he quickly shook the thoughts away.
“They wrapped a string around my loose tooth, distracted me with some toys and simply tugged
hard.”

His father hummed.

“So you can take care of it by yourself?”

Lan Sizhui huffed. “Of course!”

….

It turns out, it wasn’t that easy.

Lan Sizhui had barely started the handstand training and as such didn’t have too much arm strength
to pull out the tooth without hurting himself. He didn’t want to ask for help though. He was sure he
could do this by himself!

But how could he remove his tooth…….?

Lan Sizhui’s eyes locked to the door. I got it!

He took the end of the string and tied it to the door. He opened it, stood a little bit away and
slammed it shut. The force of this allowed for the string wrapped around his tooth to pull taut and
lurch forward, taking his tooth with him.

Blood filled his mouth and he immediately grabbed a clean washcloth to stuff in his mouth and
soak up the blood. He waited for the blood to stop pouring before circulating his spiritual energy to
the empty gap where his tooth was and relieving some of the pain.

Afterwards, he washed the washcloth clean, undid the string and took his tooth to place
somewhere.
………….

Lan Sizhui was chatting animatedly with Lan Jingyi when a yellow blur crashed into the latter,
sending him toppling to the ground.

There were twin groans of pain.

“Hey! What was that for?!” Jingyi exclaimed, rubbing his head.

The boy in yellow robes scoffed. “Maybe it’s because you weren’t looking where you were
going!”

Jingyi snorted. “The one who didn’t have eyes was you!”

“YOU!”

Lan Sizhui sighed. “Fighting and loud noises are forbidden in the Cloud Recesses. Unless you both
would like to be punished, I suggest you stop.”

Jingyi shut up and the yellow-robed boy grumbled for a bit, both listening to his advice and
standing up. Just then, Lan Sizhui froze as he saw the peony symbol on the chest of this boy.

He’s from that sect. Lan Sizhui clenched his fists, faintly shaking. But at least he didn't freeze up
in fear this time. He had gotten a bit better when encountering Jin sect cultivators, but the peony
symbol always brought up bad memories. In times like this, though, he remembered his mother’s
and father’s words. To not judge the whole based on the sins of a few. And they were right.

So he calmed down and greeted the boy.

“Hello, young master. My name is Lan Yuan. It’s nice to meet you.” He knew he sounded very
dull, but he couldn’t muster up the energy to be happier.
“I-I’m Jin Ling. I-It’s nice to meet you too.” Jin Ling said, a faint pink dusting his cheeks.

Jingyi, “The name’s Lan Jingyi. Nice to meet you, kid.”

Jin Ling’s cheeks puffed up in anger. “I’m not a kid!”

“Are too!”

“If I’m one, then you’re a kid too!”

Lan Sizhui sighed. “I already said to stop fighting…….”

“Hmph!” “Hmph!”

This is going to be a long day……..

……

It turns out, Jin Ling was a very nice kid underneath a bit of brattiness. Sure, he acted arrogant, but
it was more out of shyness than anything. Lan Sizhui knew that Jingyi knew that which is why the
latter teased their new companion so much.

It was….interesting to see.

“Young Master Jin, so why are you here?” Lan Sizhui asked as he pet the rabbit in his lap.

“I was curious about that too!” Lan Jingyi exclaimed.

“Hm?” Jin Ling had buried his face in the fur of the rabbit. “Oh. My jiujiu was here for a…..a
meeting? So he brought me along.”
“Why weren’t you left with another adult?” Lan Sizhui was curious.

“Oh.” Jin Ling fidgeted as he hugged the animal close. “Some bad guys took me away before, so
jiujiu never lets me out of sight anymore.”

The two Lans froze and Lan Sizhui immediately felt bad. “I’m sorry for bringing that up.”

Jin Ling shook his head. “It’s fine. It was a long time ago.”

“Well, if it’s in the past, we don’t have to talk about it anymore!” Lan Jingyi declared. “So, young
mistress, who is your jiujiu anyway?”

Jin Ling made a loud, offended noise. “I’m not a girl!!”

Jingyi sneered. “You sure act like one.”

Lan Sizhui placed a hand on his friend’s shoulder, stopping him from saying anything further.
“Anyway…..Who is your jiujiu?”

Jin Ling’s chest seemed to puff out, a bit proud. “My jiujiu is---”

“A’ Ling.”

Jin Ling whipped his head towards the sound and a happy cry escaped him as he threw himself at
his jiujiu- Sect Leader Jiang.

At that instant, Lan Sizhui’s sight was lost to darkness and blood. His body trembled as he stared at
the man his mother loved like a brother, only to be cruelly abandoned and left alone. The wind
started to blow and he caught sight of the red tassel Chengqing always had attached to it and stood
up abruptly.
“Give. Chenqing. Back.” Lan Sizhui seethed, propriety flying out the window.

“Yuan?” Jingyi tugged his robes but Lan Sizhui ignored him.

“I said." He enunciated. "Give. Chenging. Back.”

Jiang Cheng felt irritated being demanded this of a child who probably didn’t know any better.
“And who are you to tell me that?”

“The Yiling Patriarch’s son!” Lan Sizhui shouted on impulse.

Jiang Cheng froze and studied Lan Sizhui’s features. Was he…..Was he that kid that hugged my
legs?

“Give Chenqing back! You…..” Lan Sizhui’s eyes were wild. Flashes of the sect leader plunging a
sword into his mother’s abdomen, eyes wide with rage and hate, whirled through his mind. “You,
who left him alone, who abandoned him, who hurt him , have no right to hold his things close!”

Jiang Cheng shook, unable to deny anything. He did abandon Wei Wuxian. He left him alone. Left
him to die, to rot in Burial Mounds. He did lead a siege against him. Had even planned it out for
months. Had stabbed him, left him for dead. But…...But he never wanted Wei Wuxian to die.
And…...couldn’t he be selfish and hold a part of his brother close?

Jin Ling then burst into tears, not understanding what was going on. Jiang Cheng picked him up
and tried calming him down. Lan Sizhui, too, was startled at the boy's outburst but didn't back
down. He just swiped at his eyes, staring the other down.

…………….

Lan Wangji was in the kitchen, trying to attempt making some food. He had been practicing for a
while now since he had always heard that a way to a man’s heart was through food and thought
that if he mastered cooking, maybe Wei Ying would come with him, lured by good food. Because
he had to admit…...the food at Cloud Recesses may be nutritional but it was bland and bitter as
medicine.
Currently, he was attempting to make lotus root pork ribs soup. He had encountered Jiang Wanyin
on the way and had asked him about it, making very vague statements about why he wanted to
learn the recipe. It was Wei Ying’s favorite. Maybe with this, he could convince Wei Ying to
permanently stay here.

He knew Wei Ying promised to stay but he didn’t specify for how long.

Lan Wangji knew it was selfish of himself to do that, but he didn’t want Wei Ying to disappear for
good. He wanted to show Wei Ying that there was still good in this world, that he is welcome back
at any time.

He tasted the soup and decided to add a bit more salt to perfect the flavor.

There was a commotion outside though and Lan Jingyi burst in saying that there was trouble
between A' Yuan and Sect Leader Jiang.

Lan Wangji immediately stopped the fire, put the pot over the lid of just made lotus soup, tightened
his hand over Bichen and stomped over towards the direction Lan Jingyi pointed with all the rage
of an overprotective father.

…………...........

“No.”

“Why?!”

“He’s my brother!!”

“He’s my mother!” Lan Sizhui glared.

Jiang Cheng was startled by the answer but still said firmly, “My brother first.”

“If you really thought of him as a brother, why did you always yell at him and blame him for things
that were out of his control? Why did you leave him alone in Burial Mounds?! Was it just because
you held a grudge against the Wens?” Sizhui looked like he could almost cry. “You should have
seen that they were only civilians! Couldn’t you have helped in return for the kindness two of them
showed you?”

Jiang Wanyin was speechless. “I…..”

Lan Wangji who had listened in on this exchange was glad he hung back instead of escalating
things.

“A’ Yuan.”

Sizhui turned to him, a light sheen of tears in his eyes, before running and hugging him.
“Father…….”

Lan Wangji sighed, picking his son up and patting his back to calm him down. He then casted a
short spell to make him fall asleep.

“What was the matter?”

Jiang Wanyin looked away. “.....He wanted Chenqing.”

Lan Wangji stared at him for a bit and blinked slowly. “I see. I understand his reasonings as do I
yours. I apologize for his outburst.”

“It’s….." Jiang Wanyin's breath hitched as he turned away. "It’s fine. I was at fault as well. He was
right, after all.” He mumbled the last part.

Lan Wangji was surprised at the apology but accepted it.

Jiang Wanyin left the Cloud Recesses soon after, taking Jin Rulan with him.

Lan Jingyi asked after his friend and Lan Wangji reassured him, saying that Sizhui was alright, just
a bit agitated.

He tucked his son in bed and went to the kitchen to retrieve the soup he made, seeing as his son
had missed dinner.

He returned just in time as his son woke up, more quiet than ever.

“Sizhui, here.” He handed him a bowl of soup and watched his eyes light up.

“Father…..this is….!”

“Mn.”

“Mo---Baba liked this a lot.”

“I know.” Lan Wangji hesitated. “Sizhui. Do you want Chenqing back?”

“I do.” His eyes burned brightly. “Of course I do!”

“But….?”

“But, I…..Sect Leader Jiang, he…..I’m conflicted. Moth….I mean, Baba loved him as a little
brother so he wouldn’t mind him having Chenqing, but every time I see him, I remember seeing
him stab Baba!” Fat tears dripped into the empty bowl. “I just…..I just can’t look past that.”

Lan Wangji took the bowl away, patting his son affectionately. “It will be alright. It will take time,
but I’m sure everything will be alright.”

“And if not?”

“He’s suffered too.”

“That’s not an answer.” Lan Sizhui cracked a smile.

“Mn. Jiang Wanyin has lost a lot. It will take more time for him than others.”

“Still, I won’t forgive him.”

“Sizhui, wouldn’t it be better for you to forgive him?”

“Why?”

“I’m not saying you forget what he did, but isn’t it exhausting hating all the time?”

His silence was answer enough.

“That's why I want you to let go of the past. Never forget what happened and use that experience to
better yourself. I’ve told you this before.”

“I know. But it’s hard.”

“I believe you can do anything if you put your mind to it.”

Lan Sizhui stared at him before bursting into giggles. “Father, that was so cheesy!”

Lan Wangji’s ears turned red.

……………

After his son returned to his dorm room, Lan Wangji headed back to clean up the dishes. With that
done, he headed back to the Jingshi, it was nearly curfew, after all.
Then, he heard whispers.

It could be some disciples trying to sneak out. So he went to confront them and tell them about
curfew. When he turned, he saw that it was just some elders and sighed, turning around to leave.

“Why does the second master love the Yiling Patriarch anyway?”

Lan Wangji froze.

“Yeah…...it seems odd. Even if our Lan clan is known for loving once and with our all, we usually
get to know the person before anything. Second Master only interacted with the Yiling Patriarch
for six months or so.”

One of the elders gasped. “Do you think he fell in love because the Yiling Patriarch represented
everything he wasn’t? Opposites attract, after all.”

“Really? For something superficial like that?”

“Perhaps. You never know.”

“Then that’s strange. Why would he love someone who was practically a stranger?”

“I don’t know.”

They walked away, leaving Lan Wangji with raging emotions and a tumultuous heart.

Why does he love Wei Ying? He asked himself as he returned to his room. Those elders probably
wouldn’t understand.

There were many reasons why he loved him.

He loved Wei Ying….because he made him feel something for the first time. He loved Wei Ying
because he hadn’t been scared away like all the other people because of his cold demeanor. He
loved Wei Ying because he loved being in the other’s company. He loved Wei Ying because
around Wei Ying…..Lan Wangji felt whole, complete. Like the missing part of himself was finally
found.

...........Perhaps…..Perhaps, in the beginning, he had fallen in love for what Wei Ying represented:
freedom.

After all, no other person he had met intrigued him quite as Wei Ying did.

But…..at the time, I was both thrilled and afraid of the idea of someone so free with themselves,
something I had always wanted to be. It was an ideal I had. To meet a person the complete
opposite of me.

When Wei Ying came along, he matched my ideal and throughout our studies, Wei Ying continued
to play up to this ideal in all the ways that counted. And I gradually fell deeper in love the longer it
continued. B ut…..

But I gradually became frustrated. Especially during the archery competition. Probably because I
was so convinced that there would be nothing more. That Wei Ying was simply an ideal I could
only gaze at from afar. That he would never return these feelings.

At Xuanwu cave…...I…..got a glimpse of who he was behind all the smiles and teasing demeanor.
But that was it. Just a glimpse.

When…….when he returned after those three months. I saw it as wrong. He, who was such a
cheerful and bright person, had changed so much. I…..I didn’t like that. But, people change. The
me of then should have recognized that. But I didn’t. My worry blinded me to my actions and to the
words I had unconsciously thrown out.

It took the war ending and a few weeks of peace and quiet for me to rethink my actions and try
again. To try and solidify my feelings. To try and understand why I would go so far for him.
And…..I suppose…..it’s because I learned to accept his flaws. I learned to accept that he was more
than my ideal. I saw him as himself. Selfless, kind, smart and a rather self-sacrificing idiot.
The more I spent time with - what little I could - the more I felt at home with him, at peace. I
wanted to know even more about him and hopefully see why he went down the dark path, why he
rejected my plea for him to return to me.

.......But I never got the chance to do that.

Lan Wangji changed into his sleeping robes. This time.....when and if he comes back.....I'll make
sure to tell him everything I couldn't. I won't let another misunderstanding come between us ever
again.

……………......…….....

Lan Jingyi kneeled by the rocks for yet another punishment.

Why did this happen? Why did he have to be punished for speaking a tad bit too loud? Why did he
have to be punished for running? Why did he have to be punished for being himself??? Tears
started to gather but he refused to let them fall.

He would take his punishment without breaking. It wasn't anything new, after all.

He was released around a shichen (two hours) later. Legs numb, he wobbled to his dorm, tripping
over his feet and getting caught by A’ Yuan.

“Yuan…..”

“A’ Yi? What…..What happened?”

“Nothing. It’s nothing.”

“This is not nothing!”

Eventually after a few more tries, Jingyi finally told his best friend what had happened.

“Those people…..!!!” Lan Yuan stood up abruptly

“It’s fine, Yuan.”

“It’s not! You can’t be blamed for that!”

Lan Jingyi smiled tiredly. “Having you on my side makes everything better.”

“A’ Yi……”

Lan Jingyi turned on his side. “Go to sleep.”

………………..

The following days, Lan Sizhui stuck to Lan Jingyi’s side making sure to warn him whenever a
teacher was close so that he could quiet his voice, slow down, etcetera. And that made Lan
Jingyi’s days so much better. With Lan Sizhui making sure he stays out of trouble, he wasn’t
punished.

Lan Sizhui smiled at his friend's increasingly cheery attitude. And with his friend happy, he
decided to move onto the next task on his agenda: Exposing the elders’ crimes in drugging his
Father’s tea. He might be fine obstructing their efforts, but Lan Sizhui couldn’t always prevent his
Father from drinking the tea he was given by them. His father’s back wounds had healed but he
still went on night hunts, so that tea could cause some real damage.

He already had the perfect plan.

Father had gotten injured on a recent night hunt - nothing too serious, just some light scratches. Lan
Sizhui had acted sad around the two specific elders responsible for the tea and told them about the
night hunt - exaggerating when necessary - when prompted. A little while later, he saw the elders
in question move to start gathering the herbs and quickly rushed to get Lan Xichen's attention
leading both him and a few others to where he saw ‘some misconduct’.

And, just as he had predicted, all the witnesses he brought had seen the herbs in the elders’ hands.

From there, Lan Sizhui smiled coldly, stepping back and allowing the scene to play itself out.

…………..

No one had ever seen the pure, unadulterated rage that overtook Lan Xichen’s face before.

And Lan Xichen had reason to be angry. He recognized the tea set that his brother always used and
recognized the herbs in the elders’ hands. They were herbs that - when mixed - tampered with a
person’s golden core, causing their healing to slow down.

“Meeting room. Now. ”

Everyone nodded wordlessly, as they filed towards the hall.

……

Lan Xichen was quiet, unnaturally so. In this moment, he resembled his brother as he stared coldly
at the squiriming elders.

“Morality is the priority, Harmony is the value, Do not act impulsively, Make sure to act
virtuously, Be respectful and humble, Be amicable and united, Be easy on others, Do not hold
grudges, Love all beings, Uphold the value of justice, Shoulder the weight of morality, Have
courtesy and integrity, Have affection and gratefulness, Be just, Be ethical, Perform acts of
chivalry . …...Does that sound like anything you’ve not been doing lately?”

The two offending elders could say nothing, they had been caught in the act and could say nothing
for themselves.
“The severity of these crimes would earn you the discipline whip. Shall we go ahead through it?”

“Sect Leader Lan!”

“That’s too much!”

“You’ll kill them!!”

“Oh?” Lan Xichen was shaking. “Then, was Wangji’s punishment too harsh? Couldn’t that have
killed him? And yet the few of you who spoke out just now didn’t speak out for him.”

There were more insulted cries of outrage.

“Then should I label all your crimes?”

He took out a scroll and unfurled it, reading out a few lines.

“Morality is the priority

Do not act impulsively

Harmony is the value

Do not take your own words lightly

Make sure to act virtuously

Be careful with your words

Be respectful and humble

Be amicable and united

Be easy on others

Do not hold grudges

If others win over you, do not envy

Love all beings

Honour good people

Destroy the five poisons (attachment, aversion, ignorance, pride, and jealousy.)

Uphold the value of justice

Shoulder the weight of morality

Embrace the entirety of the world

Perform acts of chivalry

Have courtesy and integrity

Earn trust

Believe sincerely

Be just

Be generous

Be ethical

Appreciate the good people

Do not be overly happy

Do not be over-the-top

Do not use bad words to hurt others

Do not spread empty lines

Do not speak ill of others

Help the underprivileged

Do not argue with your family, for it doesn’t matter who wins

Speak meagerly, for too many words only bring harm…….”

Lan Xichen turned to the paling faces of the elders. “And these are just to name a few. Most
everyone here, including me had committed some if not all the rules broken on this list. All of it
deserves the discipline whip. The amount could kill us. So,” He sat upright. “Will you go through
it?”

They all looked very unsure.

Lan Xichen smiled. They took the bait. “Or will you rid the discipline whip practices forever?”
“Is this for Second Master Lan again?” One elder said abruptly.

Lan Xichen placed the scroll down. “Yes and no.”

“Ha!" He scoffed. "I knew it. You’re always---”

“I am in part doing this for Wangji.” Lan Xichen interrupted, voice firm. “After all, Wangji had
followed the rules for the better part of his entire life and when he makes one mistake, you punish
him so much. How does that make you feel? Knowing that you were so petty as to do that?” Lan
Xichen said with a barely concealed mocking in his tone. “And oh! Pettiness is against the rules, is
it not?”

The elder decided that the best decision now was to shut up.

“So? Will you get rid of the discipline whip? Or possibly die because of your actions?”

And really, was it such a hard choice?

…………...........................…...

The girl who Jin Ling took an interest in came to visit again. Jiang Cheng found out that her name
was Yu Hejie and that she was almost a year younger than Jin Ling. She was also the daughter of a
cousin of his which could explain the resemblance the girl had to his sister.

Phew. He had really thought he was going crazy when the girl had looked similar to his sister and
even acted like her at times. To think the girl was actually related to him made sense.

Jiang Cheng watched contently as Jin Ling showed Yu Hejie all over Lotus Pier and showed off.
The girl smiled and laughed, patting his head in praise. Both of them had started cultivation
training and would sometimes talk about their progress together. Yu Hejie visited at least once
every few months and would stay for a week or so before having to leave since she belonged to the
Meishan Yu sect. Jin Ling had gotten sad every time she left, so Jiang Cheng took to bringing him
visit her. And before he knew it, Yu Hejie had become fast friends with Jin Ling, almost taming
his nephew in miraculous ways even Jiang Cheng couldn’t think of.
Jiang Cheng gradually began to smile and relax a bit more. With the girl entertaining Jin Ling, the
boy didn’t bother him anymore. Don’t get him wrong, he loved his nephew, but the boy was loud.
And noisy. It made it hard for him to work.

Unfortunately, play time was over for Jin Ling and they returned to their respective homes.

……......................

Yu Hejie sat down and meditated as her mother had taught her too.

Breathe in.

Out.

Focus on the energy in the surroundings.

Focus on how it feels.

Draw it slowly into your body, towards your Dantian.

Breathe in.

Out.

Rinse and repeat.

Before she knew it, a burst of energy concentrated within her body and her chest became warm and
fluffy. Her mother smiled and checked her wrist, praising her.
She had finally formed her golden core.

Lately, she had been feeling frustrated since her last few attempts at forming her core had ended in
failure. But her mother and father hadn’t given up on her and encouraged her every bit of the way.
And finally, finally! , her efforts bore fruit.

But just as she was about to take her mother’s helping hand, the world felt dizzy as something
slammed into her mind. Everything faded to black as she heard her parents frantically calling for
her.

….

She was born as the eldest daughter of the Jiang sect’s sect leader.

Just that much brought her to the center of attention she so hated. Every move of her was
scrutinized. She had felt suffocated for a long time but eventually learned to smile and be nice to
others. Since she had learned that kindness went a long way.

Her brother was born not long after and Jiang Yanli doted on him in every way. And she survived
by caring for him and spending her time on him. Through her parents’ fights and estrangement of
each other. Through the scrutiny of others. Through the wild rumors of her father loving another.
Through….Through everything.

Then her father brought someone home. He was dirty and starved. Quiet and reserved. But once he
was cleaned up and put into disciple robes….. Once he drank her lotus root pork rib soup and
smiled at her…….she knew she had gained another little brother.

Her A’ Xian was so lovable. A’ Cheng was jealous and it was cute to see. But Yanli wanted nothing
more than for the two of them to get along.

They did, eventually. But not without some difficulty. And Yanli was content. She was happy
having two little brothers.

But her mother thought differently.

Her mother sent biting words towards the thin boy and just as Yanli wondered why, her mother
gave her the answer.

A’ Xian was the son of the woman her father loved.

Even knowing that, Yanli knew better than to blame him for how her father felt. Surely, her mother
could see how unreasonable that was, right?

She was wrong. Her mother did not see that.

Jealousy had blinded her. Rumors had blinded her.

If that was the case, then Yanli, as the only one to see this, stepped between her parents, trying to
get them to stop. She made it worse.

But she wouldn’t give up.

Her precious brothers, the ones she strived to protect, had shriveled up beneath the remarks and
attitudes of her parents. Yanli refused to let their childhood be anything less than wonderful. So she
improved upon her methods of mediating between her parents. She tried to protect A’ Xian from the
hurtful remarks about his birth and tried to protect A’ Cheng from the remarks of his inadequacy.
She encouraged the both of them, distracted her parents, and eventually, they blossomed on their
own.

In the process, however, Jiang Yanli had neglected herself.

But that didn’t matter.

As long as her family was safe, she didn’t care.

…….

Her parents were dead. Her home was razed to the ground. Her A’ Cheng had become jaded and
bitter. And A’ Xian…..A’ Xian had changed even as he had stayed the same. He became colder,
distant, fearful and hurt. So hurt.

The war had taken so much from everyone. But A’ Xian seemed to have been hurt the most.

She could tell how much pain he was in. But he refused to come to anyone. Refused to come to her
like he had done when he was younger. She saw how he pulled down his sleeves, how pale he had
become, how the scent of alcohol had clung to his body like a second skin, how demonic cultivation
had been destroying him, how Second Master Lan’s pleads had done damage, how A’ Cheng
enabled his power.

This had to stop.

She was glad the day she decided to stop by his tent. As she neared, she had heard a thump and
found him passed out, too pale and cold to be normal. She checked his pulse, finding it to be too
slow. She panicked. He couldn’t die. No. No, no, no. Not her little brother.

She poured spiritual energy into his meridians, trying to clear the resentful energy and trying to
coax his core to heal himself. His strong, beautiful core she knew would--- Ice flooded her veins.
He didn’t have a core.

How? When?

Then Yanli remembered the rumors that had been reported when A’ Cheng and Second Master Lan
had looked for him. How Wen Chao had gotten to him and how A’ Xian had been thrown into the
Burial Mounds. Wen Zhuliu usually trailed along with Wen Chao so his core could have been
melted then. Then Burial Mounds……? Was that why he cultivated resentful energy now?

After she made sure A’ Xian was warm and bandaged, she went to A’ Cheng to confirm some
things. Specifically the words he said when they found him.

Her suspicions were confirmed.

A’ Xian had never denied that he hadn’t been thrown into the Burial Mounds. Her mouth was
covered in horror. A’ Xian had been through so much pain. But she couldn’t let anyone know. She
couldn’t let A’ Xian know. He was too vulnerable now. Maybe…..Maybe after this was all over.
.

There was never a chance to talk to A’ Xian though. He was always busy one way or another. And
there were always too many eyes watching them. She couldn’t let anyone know. Not even A’
Cheng. So she kept it to herself.

……

But then A’ Xian split from them. In order to protect them, he cut off ties and hid away in Yiling.
Because of that, Yanli couldn’t bring herself to find too much happiness during her wedding. Her
little brother was missing. At least A’ Cheng was here, but it wasn’t the same.

A’ Cheng was the serious one. Yanli was the calm one. And A’ Xian was the cheerful one.

The three of them together were perfect and without one of them…...everything was incomplete.

A’ Xuan died.

Her husband died. And rumors were that her A’ Xian had killed him.

But Yanli refused to believe it. Her A’ Xian would never, never , do anything to harm her or make
her sad. Something must have happened. There must have been something more.

No one listened to her though.

They even thought of forming a siege and murdering her brother. This can’t be happening. S o, on
the day of the Pledge Conference at Nightless City, Yanli hid herself away, looking for an
opportunity to speak out for her brother. But she never got an opportunity. Watching her A’ Xian
laugh like he was broken twisted something inside her. Moreso that A’ Cheng stood by and didn’t
defend him. But she understood that doing that would protect the Jiang sect.

Then chaos descended as some fool tried to kill him.

‘He deserved it.’ Yanli had thought watching the offender die.

But that didn’t matter. She had to get to her A’ Xian.

“You shouldn’t have come here.” She heard behind her.

Yanli didn’t like the sound of that and took off in a separate direction right into the heart of the
panic. In hindsight, that wasn’t the best move. A bright red array lit up above them and Yanli was
too distracted seeing the effects it had in driving her A’ Xian to madness that she didn’t notice the
sword slashing down at her.

It was fine though. Her brothers were there.

“A’ Xian…...stop.” And like he always did, he followed her instruction.

“A’ Xian…...I….I came here to tell you…..” ‘Tell you that I know you aren’t at fault. That I don’t
blame you. That there must have been something else that caused A’ Xuan’s death. That---’

Yanli saw the glint of steel and a murderous intent behind her brother and did the one thing that
she had always promised to do.

Protect him.

She pushed A’ Xian out of the way. There was a brief moment of pain before it faded, becoming a
numbing noise around her.

She heard A’ Cheng’s roar of rage, A’ Xian’s cry of despair as the resentful energy consumed him.

‘No. No…..A’ Xi.….an….no…..’

A flash of white appeared beside her A’ Xian and Yanli watched as Second Master Lan whisked her
brother away. She barely managed to turn to A’ Cheng and tug at his sleeves to get his
attention. ‘Pro...mise…….me…..’ She mouthed. ‘Pro…..tect…..him……’

And everything faded to black.

…………...

Jiang Yanli woke up.

Her head was pounding. Everything hurt.

At first, when she got her bearings, she didn’t recognize where she was until her memories of her
life as Yu Hejie flooded back to her.

Such a surplus of information made her head ache more so she rested back waiting for the pain to
subside and for her memories to settle.

She’s Jiang Yanli, daughter of Jiang Fengmian and Yu Ziyuan.

She’s Yu Hejie, daughter of the cousin and cousin-in-law of Yu Ziyuan.

She let out a breath of relief as everything started to calm.

Her second life’s mother walked through the door, running towards her and squeezing her hard.
“My little bean! I was so worried when you collapsed!!”

Jiang Yanli was smushed in her mother’s embrace and patted her back so that she could breathe.
“I’m fine, Mother!” It felt so odd calling someone Mother after so long especially since she had her
memories back.

“I know, I know, but I couldn’t help but worry.”

Jiang Yanli smiled. “I’m feeling better now, could I go outside?”

Her mother frowned. “I’m still worried…..You collapsed without any medical or logical
reason......”

“Then I’ll go to the library?” I have something to research, after all.

“I suppose you could do that.”

“Thank you, Mother!”

There were a few things she needed to confirm.

For example, what happened to her A’ Xian?

So she flipped open a recently updated book detailing the Sunshot Campaign, its aftermath
and…...the massacre of Nightless City.
……. Massacre?

She continued reading.

The Yiling Patriarch lost control of his power and used the Stygian Tiger Seal to kill everyone
within its radius.

Jiang Yanli shook. It couldn’t be! Her A’ Xian wouldn’t……..

But due to the recent viewing of the Yiling Patriarch’s memory, it was found that the demonic
cultivator was possessed by demonic spirits and was manipulated into using the Seal.

She let out a breath of relief. But then carefully read over the words again. They viewed A’ Xian’s
memory? A barely contained rage filled her as she read the passage pertaining to the memory
viewing. What right do they have to peer into his secrets especially since-- She cut herself off, eyes
closing with pain as she remembered the scars her A’ Xian bore.

But…..But what was A’ Cheng doing? I told him to protect A’ Xian.

She scanned through the book again, heart dropping to her stomach as she read the words: Sect
Leader Jiang led the Siege on Burial Mounds, and performed a crucial role in stabbing and
weakening the Yiling Patriarch.

Her hands shook. A’ Cheng…..A’ Cheng led the Siege? He ….He stabbed our brother? Left him
for dead? Even though I….I gave my life for A’ Xian? Why?

She closed the book, uncharacteristically quiet. Originally, she was going to go meet A’ Cheng
when she recovered from her memories returning but now that she found out this information, she
had to think carefully about her next actions.

She was livid knowing what she learnt from the book, but there had to be something more than
what was written in the books. History was always written by the victors, after all. And…….And
she didn’t want to believe that her A’ Cheng would do something like that to their brother.
She needed some time to herself to rationalize A’ Cheng’s actions and calm herself down. So she
spent time with her second life’s parents and began to go over her memories as Yu Hejie. And with
that, she remembered Jin Ling, Jin Rulan, her son. How much he had grown since she had seen him
and how much he acted like her husband when he was young.

She paused, swirling the tea in her cup. Could A’ Xuan have reincarnated too?

It was rare for cultivators who died to reincarnate soon after their deaths and even rarer for them to
recall their memories of their previous life. Even if they do, not all memories return, mostly battle
instincts or hobbies/actions they did in their previous life, maybe knowledge they knew. But that’s
it. Cases like hers were far and few in between.

But she could only hope to meet him someday.

She took a week of rest to go over her memories and try and see why her brother would kill A’
Xian.

A’ Cheng was…..when I last saw him……..

She remembered his face consumed by grief, rage and hatred. Oh. Oh no. I didn’t consider that he
might be too angry. He always covered up his emotions whether good or bad with anger when he
didn’t know how to deal with it. A’ Cheng and I have lost so much. Losing me must have done too
much damage.

But even then…..A’ Xian was our brother. Did A’ Cheng forget that? Or did he join the siege to try
and save A’ Xian? And the Wens…..they were innocent people. I know A’ Cheng held hatred for
the Wen clan for the death of our sect and parents, but those Wens A’ Xian protected were civilians
and elderly people…..and that toddler. Did any of them survive?

She sighed. I should have tried harder to convince Mother-in-law and A’ Xuan to investigate the
camps the Jin clan set up for the Wens…….

She set down the teacup.

Anyway, I should talk with A’ Cheng. I want to see A’ Ling too.

……...............................…..

Jin Ling had been told that his father was extremely good at archery and wanted to try it out. His
jiujiu allowed him and he had an instructor who guided him, but he wanted to get some extra
practice to become as good as his father was.

He even heard from Jiujiu that Dajiu was the best at archery too and even beat his father! So he
wanted to try his best to surpass both of them!

He held the bow as tight as he could as he pulled back the arrow, aiming for the target. But the
arrow shook and he didn’t even come close to hitting it. Why! He pouted and tried again, keeping a
firm grip on the bow, but he kept failing. The one time he succeeded, the arrow didn’t hit the
center of the target.

He whined. When is he ever going to get it?

He kept practicing until he was found by his jiujiu who found out he had skipped his history class
to go practice. He shrunk under his jiujiu’s harsh gaze.

“A’ Ling.”

“Jiujiu, I--”

“Why are you practicing alone? You could get hurt!”

Jin Ling winced as Jiujiu’s voice cracked. He knew that he could possibly get hurt during archery
practice if he wasn’t careful but he couldn’t help it.
“And you skipped class again to practice.”

Jin Ling' mouth turned down. But class right now wasn't interesting! It was history and history was
so boring! He’d rather practice archery or his cultivation than sit in a class and listen to a teacher
drone on and on in a monotone voice.

His jiujiu probably knew what he was thinking as he was lectured again and then dragged back to
class.

………

Of course, Jin Ling didn’t learn. He tried to be mindful of his jiujiu’s burden about being a sect
leader from what Yu Hejie had told him. But he couldn’t help how he felt about sitting in one place
for long periods of time.

So, he once again waited till the teacher turned his back before sneaking out of class. He sat in the
back of the classroom, so he wasn’t noticed leaving.

He started to practice again and learned from last time that relaxing his shoulders and keeping a
loose grip on the bow would help him use the bow properly. The only thing he had a problem with
now was accuracy.

But after so many tries, he couldn’t hit the center.

Time was ticking and he decided to try one more time before heading back to class.

As he readied the bow, he felt some sort of presence beside him and hands adjusting his position
by moving the angle his elbow was at and tilting the bow slightly down. Startled, he released the
arrow.

It hit dead center.

He was excited at that and turned around to thank who he assumed was his archery teacher.

But when he turned around.......

..........there was no one there.

…………..................………..

Jiang Cheng sighed as he dragged a rather silent Jin Ling back to class. The boy had been sneaking
out of class to practice archery and he really couldn’t blame the boy. He had overheard how the
teacher taught and even he thought it was boring .

But Jin Ling was too silent at the moment and hadn’t struggled this time when he was brought
back to class.

“A’ Ling, what’s wrong?”

Jin Ling looked at him. “Hm? Oh, it’s nothing. I finally hit the target in the center!”

Despite the bright exclamation, there was no enthusiasm behind it. Jiang Cheng thought it was
simply Jin Ling being unhappy that he was put in class again and ignored it. After that, he went
back and finished checking the report on the food and medicine stock.

…………

A week later, that girl Yu Hejie came to visit Jin Ling and play with him. He breathed a sigh of
relief. Today, there probably won't be any disturbances caused by Jin Ling. But today, there was
something different about her. After a few hours of spending time with an excited Jin Ling, she
requested a private audience with him.

He accepted, curious. He didn’t have any work that day besides the usual patrol. Things were silent
in his office until she spoke softly.
“When you were ten, you promised to protect him from dogs.”

Jiang Cheng’s heart stopped. “How did you know that?” We skipped Wei Wuxian’s childhood so no
one should know about that.

The girl smiled in an oh too familiar way. “Xian…...Wei Wuxian was brought back and you were
mad that your father took away your dogs. You then scared the newly arrived Wei Wuxian away
with the threat of dogs. He crawled up a tree and fell down when told to come down. You were
then found at the bottom of a hole when you tried to look for him. It was along the way to the
healer’s quarters that you promised to protect him from dogs while he promised to protect you.”
She recited in one breath. “…...Wasn’t that right?”

Jiang Cheng felt a burning sting prick his eyes. But he didn’t dare believe he was this lucky.

“......A…..Jie….?” He croaked.

Jiang Yanli smiled at him. And her eyes were the same color they always were. “It’s been a while,
A’ Cheng.”

And for the first time in a long while, he bawled like a small child.

“A’ Jie…..A’ Jie, you’re alive…….!!”

……

Much, much later, when the two of them had calmed down, Jiang Yanli took a seat beside her
brother and sighed.

“A’ Cheng, why did you participate in a siege against A’ Xian?”

Jiang Cheng froze. “I….I wasn’t thinking…...A’ Jie---”

“ You were thinking. ” Jiang Yanli cut him off. Then softly, “Why? Why did you plan for months
on how to kill our brother?”

She wanted to understand how her A’ Cheng could do something like that.

Jiang Cheng was quiet. “I…...I was so angry…...A’ Jie, I lost everyone, our parents, our sect,
you…..and Wei Wuxian left me. I was alone……..I had no one but A’ Ling…….” He clenched
and unclenched his fists. “And…..And….I didn’t go to the Siege to kill Wei Wuxian."

Jiang Yanli's eyes widened and motioned for him to continue.

"At....At first I was. I…...was so angry. I wanted to hurt him as he hurt me, but then I realized I
never wanted him dead! I went to go bring him back but my body moved before my mind did and I
stabbed him. He--The look in his eyes. A’ Jie, I……..” His voice cracked. “I fucked up…...I should
have done better……”

“A’ Cheng.” Jiang Yanli said worriedly, because there must have been something more to make
him look so guilty. “What else happened?”

And then A’ Cheng began to tell her about the memory viewing. She covered her mouth in horror.
She knew that A’ Xian didn’t have a golden core. But to think he gave it away…...And then
everything that happened after that……She should have done better to protect him. The one thing
she swore to do was to protect her brothers. But unknowingly, she had hurt them more than she
ever thought.

She asked her parents if she could stay longer since she wanted to spend time with her brother and
son.

“A’ Yuan is alive?”

“Yes.” Jiang Cheng looked away guiltily. “And he remembers me always yelling and blaming Wei
Wuxian for one thing or another. He saw me s-stab him. He said that because I never cared for
him, what right do I have to hold his things close.”

“A’ Cheng…….”

“I’ve never been good at showing my emotions. I always yell as a default. But I never seemed to
realize how much that could hurt Wei Wuxian no matter how used to it he was. He always
sacrificed so much for me, but I never reciprocated…….”

“I’m sure A’ Xian---”

“Wei Wuxian understood. I was able to hear his thoughts during the memory viewing. But he was
still hurt whenever I threw out poisonous words.”

Jiang Yanli patted his hand and head, comforting him with words and affection. She then got up
and made lotus rib soup with some help since her current body could get hurt making it. She
brought it to her brother and watched as a content smile spread across his face.

“Now, A’ Cheng. You mentioned something about an array formation?"

…………...............................…

Lan Sizhui and his friends headed to class. Today, they were teaching history and as much as Lan
Sizhui didn’t want to sit through the grueling tale they were about to learn about, he couldn’t just
outright say ‘I’m a Wen, so please stop talking trash about them!’. Right? His father had worked so
hard for him to have a place in the Lan sect and he didn’t want to ruin it.

Not to say that Lan Sizhui was ashamed of his origins. No. He just felt that it wasn’t the right time
to announce it. But one day, he’d proudly say he was a Wen, son of HanGuang-Jun and the Yiling
Patriarch, without shame.

For now, though, he had to keep low.

But it was hard.

The elder teaching the class had a very apparent bias against the Wen clan and began to subtly
villainize them. Lan Sizhui had to forcefully grind his teeth together to stop himself from speaking
out.

“But then Wei WUxian….” The elder sighed. “Such a bright kid, and yet he sided with the Wens.”

“But Teacher, weren’t they civilians?” Someone asked.

The teacher smiled. “They were civilians, but does that mean they can’t do evil? They were part of
the Wen clan. Their hands would naturally be stained with taint somewhere.”

Lan Sizhui almost bit his lip bloody. He dared to insult my family. He dared, he dared, he
dared….!!!

Lan Jingyi glanced at his friend worriedly. Yuan doesn’t seem to like that. I have to do something
about it. “Umm, Teacher. I have a question!”

“Yes?”

“I heard a lot of people say that the Wen civilians didn’t do anything wrong! And that they were
mostly older people! Would they really do anything wrong?”

The teacher looked vaguely discomfited. Lan Sizhui gave his friend a soft look. So Lan Jingyi
counted that as a win.

The class began to nod and agree. They too had heard about this and because of how many times
they had heard this, they believed this to be the truth rather than what the elder was saying. The
teacher’s face became red with embarrassment and he kicked Lan Jingyi out.

before he left, Lan Jingyi shot Lan Sizhui a grin and excused himself.
……..

Lan Jingyi knew that this kind of behavior was unacceptable and decided to look for his uncle, the
sect leader. And luckily, he didn’t have to look for long. As he rounded the corner to the Hanshi, he
saw his uncle sitting on the front porch.

“Uncle!”

“A’ Yi?” Lan Xichen said. “Aren’t you supposed to be in class?”

“Mm! But I got kicked out!”

“Oh?” An eyebrow was raised. “What for?”

And Lan Jingyi began to explain.

………

Unfortunately, the teacher continued with the incorrect story of what happened post-Sunshot
Campaign.

Lan Sizhui thought he could hold back, but once he heard the man in front of him start to use
veiled insults about his mother, he couldn’t take it anymore.

He used the Silencing Spell.

He watched in satisfaction as the elder’s lips snapped shut, teeth descending on his tongue and
making blood spill between the seam of his closed lips. The class stared at the flustered mess that
was their teacher and Lan Sizhui grinned manically for a split moment.

Since he had spent time in the Library Pavilion a lot, Lan Sizhui inevitably came across a book
detailing the silencing spell. After asking his father about it, he was taught the mechanics, but it
was hard to maintain the spell for an extended period of time like his father could. He was only a
small child after all. (His father tried not to teach him too much as he knew how rumors would
affect Lan Sizhui, saying how his father has a large bias towards him. But little things he wouldn't
be able to master were allowed.)

However, his mother - once he had heard of this - had taught him how to change the function of the
spell enough so that the Silencing spell wouldn’t be released unless the caster wished for it.

Because of Lan Sizhui’s young age, people underestimated him, thinking that he wouldn’t be able
to do anything if they happened to insult either him or his family. But Lan Sizhui was the son of
HanGuang-Jun and the Yiling Patriarch. With both their teachings engraved in his mind, Lan
Sizhui’s intellect and knowledge was higher than most.

Lan Sizhui wanted to hum happily at the muffled screams of the elder, but he didn’t want to be
discovered so he kept a neutral face.

Class soon ended, and Lan Sizhui decided to take pity and release the spell when he left with the
other students.

.....

The students didn’t see the elder the next day. Apparently, they had found some misconduct on his
end and he would be replaced by someone else.

Lan Sizhui caught Lan Jingyi’s wide smile and realized what his friend had done for him. He was
gaped silently, before returning the grin with one of his own as the resentment in his heart faded.

Ah…..he had such a good friend.

……………………………...

When Madam Jin had discovered the rotting corpse of her husband some odd months ago, she
unsurprisingly felt…...nothing. The man had given her nothing but grief throughout her entire time
at Koi Tower and to see him dead after all that he did…...she felt a wave of relief wash over her.
Normally, she would give a half-hearted investigation and end it, but this concerned their security.
There were still elders that disapproved of her position as sect leader since she was a woman and
had sent assassins after her many times. Madam Jin knew that because Mo Xuanyu had cut ties
with the Jin Sect, her grandson, Jin Ling, was the next viable heir to become sect leader. However,
the boy was far too young and would be easily manipulated by the elders. She couldn't die before
she knew he was ready to take over.

That's why she needed to maintain security properly. Both to protect herself and to protect the sect.
The allies she had at Koi Tower were few and far between, after all.

She closed her book in thought. If I remember correctly, Mo Xuanyu is being slowly recognized for
his talents as an array and talisman master. He is technically related to me through my husband,
so I could ask for his advice on that, but that seems too impudent…..No. I’ll figure this out on my
own.

….

There was an investigation set. Apparently, the guards on duty that day had snuck out to the bar
and chugged wine till they were drunk. They were given sufficient punishment for that and Madam
Jin decided to call in a favor from an old friend to fix up the arrays around Koi Tower and set up a
protection array around her room.

The culprit was never discovered but no one really cared enough to look further. However, Madam
Jin didn’t want to do that. She would be seen as [Link] she dug deeper and found some
eyewitnesses that saw two shadowy figures dart into the jail cell and go out. However, they felt
dizzy when they decided to investigate and by the time they woke up, the suspicious people
disappeared.

Madam Jin looked decidedly worried. But even after another week of searching, there was still no
trace of the culprits’ presence.

So, she closed the investigation when what scant clues she found led to a dead end.

……….......……….

“Zumu [1], Zumu!!” A’ Ling called excitedly.

“A’ Ling.” Madam Jin called softly as she picked her grandson up.

“Zumu, guess what!”

“What is it?”

“Mmm…..you have to guess! Something good happened!”

“Hmm….let me think…..” Madam Jin pretended to look thoughtful. “I give up! What is it?”

“I finally hit the target in the center in archery practice!”

“Really? That’s amazing!”

Jin Ling beamed, looking so much like her son that she was slightly taken aback. Even after so
many years, the death of her son still stung.

Madam Jin set her grandson down, holding his hand as she gazed at Jiang Wanyin and…..a little
girl beside him who had the most familiar smile.

“Come inside. Entertaining guests at the door is unsuitable.”

Jiang Wanyin nodded, and allowed the girl beside him to follow in front. Huh. Odd.

This odd behavior continued throughout the day. She observed the three in front of her and paid
close attention to the girl in particular. There was something nostalgic about the girl’s - Yu Hejie’s
- mannerisms.

“Wanyin, who is she?”

Wanyin gave a small smile, sending Madam Jin into shock since she had not seen him smile since
A' Li was alive. “Ah…..she is…..A’ Ling’s playmate.”

This did not answer any of her doubts or suspicions about who she really was. Even when day
turned to night, she continued to not get any information about the girl besides being a distant
relative from the Yu clan of Meishan.

But as they tucked Jin Ling to bed, they pulled Madam Jin aside.

That night, Madam Jin felt tears of joy stream down her face as she hugged her long lost daughter-
in-law.

………......................………..

“Remember to pay attention here and there but whatever you do….. do not indulge him .” Jiang
Yanli said very seriously. “ He will become spoiled and cocky. I will not have my son repeat A’
Xuan’s inability to speak properly. ”

Jiang Cheng felt shivers crawl up his spine. “Yes, ma’am.”

Jiang Yanli returned to her usual genial smile. “Good.” She left the room - since she wanted
information about her reincarnation kept a secret - and greeted her parents as they picked her up
and left.

“Hey, jiujiu?” A’ Ling asked one day.

“Yes?”

“I heard some of my classmates talking about courtesy names. You told me it was Rulan.”

“Yes, yes I did.”

“Who gave it to me?”

“........Your Dajiu did.”

“He did?!”

“Yeah.”

“What does it mean?”

“Like an orchid.”

Jiang Cheng watched in amusement as his nephew’s face twisted.

“It’s too girly!”

Jiang Cheng gave a small chuckle. “Yeah. I know. But your Dajiu wanted you to be graceful and
elegant like an orchid.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”
Jin Ling hopped up and down as he tried to do a twirl. “Like this?! I saw some boys spin like this
when they were sparring!”

He kept spinning around and around and Jiang Cheng was getting a bit worried. “A’ Ling, be
careful. You don’t want to hurt yours----”

And just like he feared, Jin Ling got too dizzy and fell face first to the floor. And now he had to
deal with a grumpy, slightly teary child.

Jiang Cheng sighed.

….............................…

Like this, the years passed.

Jiang Cheng tried his best to raise Jin Ling. Jiang Yanli helped him whether through letters or in
person. Jin Ling gradually became a little less bratty and a bit more open to compassion and
empathy. He had a tough way of speaking, but that came with all teenagers.

Jin Ling also became good friends with Lan Sizhui and Lan Jingyi. Ever since they met at Cloud
Recesses when they were young, they kept in contact and gradually maintained a good relationship
with each other.

Jiang Yanli had quickly adjusted to life and even met Wen Ning and Wen Qing. She introduced
herself and watched as their faces became overcome with shock. She expressed how happy she was
to see them alive and they all sat down to talk. (After, Wen Qing and Jiang Yanli became tentative
companions.)

In Qinghe, Mo Xuanyu continued improving arrays and talismans and selling them out to sects.
Meng Yao, too, helped the commoners, allowing them to have easier lives. He was able to prevent
the spread of a few epidemics - with Wen Qing’s secret help - and gain a new and clean reputation.
(And with time, Meng Yao gradually began to accept himself as he is.) He also sold the methods
that helped the commoners. Nie Huaisang, of course, assisted with gaining more profits from their
side when selling these methods and products. Nie Mingjue, on the other hand, tried his best to
learn from his mistakes and be more open and willing to listen. He had a bad habit of swinging his
saber or fists rather than having a calm talk - especially when he gets agitated - so he was working
on his impulse control.

Wen Ning, as always, was trying to be helpful to everyone and tried controlling the voices since
they seemed to bother him more than before (ever since he gave into them when he killed Jin
Guangshan). It was hard, but ever since Nie Huaisang and Mo Xuanyu found out, they worked
together to suppress the voices for a long enough time to figure out how to permanently deal with
them. Mo Xuanyu, surprisingly, didn’t mind delving into demonic cultivation a bit to figure it out
and thought that by both empathizing and dominating the voices, one could calm them down. It
was a long process, but they were finally able to calm the voices to a faint murmur.

Wen Qing’s recovery, on the other hand, was slow. She knew she couldn’t avoid it forever so she
decided to try something she saw other patients do: exposure therapy. She would try getting used to
touch by having her close family and friends touch her. It got to a point where she was able to
partly get back into her medical practices since she was able to touch her patients’ wrists long
enough to diagnose and help them.

Meanwhile, in Gusu, Lan Sizhui is as cold as always to others. There were a precious few that had
managed to gain his trust and have full access to his amiable personality and gentle smiles. He had
tried taking his mother’s and father’s advice on seeing past the sins that everyone committed
against his mother and it was hard sometimes when some didn’t feel remorse and even talked down
about his parent. But Lan Sizhui gradually came to realize that the world isn’t perfect. There will
always be those who don’t repent their actions and he begrudgingly accepted that. And
besides…...the world may not be perfect but at least he has people on his side.

It took time but crying and repeatedly hitting Sect Leader Lan---his uncle’s chest had dissolved the
last remnants of the resentment he had for him. It was harder for him to forgive Lan Qiren, but
after shaving off his beard - without the man himself knowing it was him - and some silly pranks
(ie switching out the textbooks for porn books - he got that from his mother - and letting loose the
rabbits in his office), Lan Sizhui forgave him. However, Lan Sizhui would never be as close with
those two as he is with his fathers.

Reconciling with Sect Leader Jiang was a hurdle Lan Sizhui wasn’t sure he wanted to cross. But
through the persuasion of his friends and family, he decided to meet with the man. But…….he
wasn’t expecting an apology. Certainly not. It wouldn’t erase anything the man said or did, but
having those words said to him by someone as stubborn as the Jiang sect leader…...Lan Sizhui no
longer looked at him with hatred. Small steps, he supposed.

Lan Xichen had been working on utilizing his power as sect leader more efficiently. He refused to
be a puppet to the elders’ whims again. He started speaking out. And while he was a pacifist, he
didn’t passively make decisions again. He put his foot down when a line was crossed and handled
meetings with the elders better. However, not once did he get drunk on his power. He always kept
a clear head. He had given power to an elder that had a neutral opinion and an elder who opposed
him. It was in this way, that he balanced out the power he held.

Lan Qiren, on the other hand, tried to keep an open mind about change. He had always been afraid
of it and making that small step towards being open about it was both terrifying and thrilling. He
noticed the change in his students and how some were more receptive when he began to respond or
correct their ludicrous ideas rather than reprimand them.

Lan Wangji was still hurting. He was recovering but the wounds of his heart were slower to heal. It
was hard to trust those that hurt him. It was hard to trust those that stood by while he was hurt. So
he stopped trying to gain approval from anyone and started following his heart. And….And for
once, he felt free. He felt light. He helped wherever he was needed, always looking, always
searching for more pieces of Wei Wuxian’s soul. And gradually…...he started becoming known as
“one who follows chaos”. Lan Wangji could almost smile at that. Wei Ying had always been chaos
incarnate, isn’t fitting that Lan Wangji would follow chaos? After all, he was always chasing after
Wei Ying.

In between helping everywhere, Lan Wangji sometimes was able to return to the array formation to
play WangXian, his song - their song -, and delighted in the small responses he received from Wei
Ying’s soul every time he played.

The world was still a hard place to live in. After all, some biased people can’t change their minds
even after seeing the evidence in front of them. The gossip and scary tales about the Yiling
Patriarch may have gradually died out, but people were always looking for a new topic.

So they switched to Madam Jin’s succession as the sect leader of the Jin sect. Many said how
unsuitable it was for a woman to lead such a great sect. Others whispered how far the Jin sect had
fallen, to even allow Madam Jin to do such a thing. But they agreed that since baby Jin Ling was
too young to take over the sect, Madam Jin should continue ruling. After all, she had been doing a
fantastic job of keeping the sect afloat.

And like this, life…….

It continued on.

…………........................……..

It was Jin Ling’s first night hunt and Jiang Cheng was extremely nervous.
“If you don’t come back unharmed, I’m going to break your legs!” Jiang Cheng unintentionally
blurted out.

“Uncle!” Jin Ling whined as he strapped Suihua to his side.

“A’ Ling, take care.” Jiang Yanli said softly.

“I will, Mother!”

It had been a few years since Jiang Yanli’s memory returned and when Jin Ling turned ten, she and
Jiang Cheng decided to tell Jin Ling that she was his mother. At first, the boy didn’t believe it, but
gradually, he became convinced and sobbed - only a bit, he would say later petulantly, (when he
actually bawled in her embrace) - in her arms. (And when he had heard rumors that she had been
killed by his Dajiu, they sat him down and told the truth.)

As soon as Jin Ling disappeared with the senior disciples, Jiang Yanli’s eyes narrowed.

“A’ Cheng.”

“Already on it.” He replied simply, trailing after his nephew.

……….

“Huh? Sizhui?”

“Young Master Jin.” Lan Sizhui greeted.

“Well, if it isn’t the Young Mistress!” Lan Jingyi huffed.

“Who did you call Young Mistress?!”

Lan Sizhui sighed as Jin Ling and Lan Jingyi bickered again.

“We need to get moving on or the prey will escape.”

“Oh, that’s right.” His two friends said.

“*sighs* Please don’t forget what we’re here for, you two……”

To be fair, they didn’t realize that there were more than ten one-legged mountain demons. To be
fair, they didn’t expect there to be a whole damn nest of them .

The disciples managed to get most of them before they decided a tactical retreat was their best
option.

So Lan Sizhui threw a smoke bomb talisman - that was created by Mo Xuanyu - and escaped.

They collapsed a distance later, all glad to be alive.

“Phew…..” Lan Jingyi panted. “I…...I thought we were going to die…….”

“Why were there so many?” Jin Ling complained.

“We may have….*pants*.......accidentally invaded their nest?”

Jin Ling rolled his eyes. “Way to state the obvious, genius.”

“You-!”
“Can you two…...stop fighting for one minute?” Lan Sizhui replied as calmly as he could.

“No!” “No!”

“...........”

“Hm? Huh? What happened to you people?” A new voice said.

They turned to the newcomer and his entourage.

“Who are you?” Jin Ling asked warily.

“Oh!” The boy scratched his head and bowed. “My name is Ouyang Zizhen of the Ouyang clan.”

“Lan Jingyi of the Gusu Lan Clan.”

“Jin Rulan of the Jin sect.”

“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Young Master Ouyang. I am Lan Sizhui.”

“Nice to meet you all too!”

It was surprising how well they all got along after that.

Ouyang Zizhen was a talkative guy, complaining about his dad gossiping all the time instead of
focusing on more important things. But thanks to that, he got a lot of juicy information which he
shared with them. Like a new ranking for eligible bachelors, or the prettiest woman, or a recent
arranged marriage…...things like that.

Jin Ling huffed. He may not have a father, but he had an uncle who cared for him very much. (His
mother’s identity was a secret.) Although said uncle always threatened to break his legs when was
being a brat---

“So you admit you act bratty!” Lan Jingyi exclaimed.

“Lan. Jing. Yi. You shut up!!!”

---he cared for him a lot.

Lan Sizhui spoke briefly about how much his adopted father, HanGuang-Jun, cared for him. And
Lan Jingyi began speaking about his life in Gusu.

But they all had one thing in common. How they saw the world. Thanks to some of the adults they
had in their life, they were able to see how much the world was painted in shades of grey. How
there was never only one side to a story.

But eventually, they remembered that they were supposed to be hunting prey and not just sitting
around and talking. With the promise to talk and meet again, they parted and searched for new
prey.

……..Only to come across a tough foe.

It was an eight-legged demon and it was fast .

But before they could be injured, a few senior disciples drew its attention away. ……...Only to
come across two more.

Ultimately, it was too much to handle. Until Lan Sizhui diverted one of the demons’ attention to
him. The teen remembered the weak point of the demon and used a quick flash talisman to
temporarily blind the beast while he drew his sword to hit its weak point. The demon collapsed and
Lan Sizhui breathed a sigh of relief as he went over to help his friends. However, his friends alerted
him and he looked behind, seeing the claws of a surprisingly still-alive demon a second too late.

“Sizhui!!” Jin Ling and Lan Jingyi yelled.

All of a sudden, a white blur flickered in front of him and Lan Sizhui heard metal piercing flesh
and a scream as the demon was slain.

…..

Lan Wangji thought his heart was going to leap out of his body when he saw his son about to get
clawed by the demon. Fortunately, he acted quickly enough to unsheathe Bichen and slayed the
beast before it could lay its paws on his son.

He ignored how the movement pulled at the healed scars on his back and went to help the others.

It seemed that Jiang Wanyin had gone to take care of the other demon so he didn’t go after the last
one.

He then rushed over to his son to check for injuries and was relieved to see nothing.

“Sizhui.”

“Yes, HanGuang-Jun?”

“In a fight, never turn your back on your opponent unless you’re sure that they’re completely
incapacitated.”

Sizhui wilted a bit before nodding. “I will. Thanks for saving me.”

“Mn. Of course.”
They had gotten sufficient prey that day despite the failed attempt at confronting the eight-legged
demon so they said their goodbyes and left.

………….........……………

Mo Xuanyu was idly wandering in the library when he saw a book he hadn’t read before: Theories
on Yin and Yang.

Hm. Interesting. He took it from the shelf and sat down nearby to flip it open the book. The book
started off with a basic introduction on which is which and what yin and yang were typically
associated with, so he skipped that part. He already knew that.

Yin energy is restive and receptive, a passive sort of energy. And typically, they are more prevalent
in females rather than males which is why it is sometimes harder for women to cultivate since they
need to balance out the yin energy with the yang energy in their bodies.

Yin energy is intuitive and therefore those that are capable of using it gain an inner sense of
understanding life and its nuances. Yin energy is also soft, meaning it is flexible and capable of
bending and giving. As such, it usually rests in still water such as lakes, ponds, deep waters and
(only) in ebbing tides. Different phases of the moon affect the levels of yin energy in and around
the earth.

The Waterborne Abyss is……

He skipped that part.

Yang energy is active, meaning it is powerful and energetic. The energy of creation. This type of
energy is more prevalent in males. It resonates with the logical mind and where yin energy bursts
with creativity, it tempers creativity. It motivates and inspires understanding and helps us reach
enlightenment. This is the main reason why we use yang energy to cultivate. (Yang energy also
dominates in its strength and massive force.) However, if yang energy is expanded, or absorbed,
too much, too fast, it causes us to qi deviate.

Yang energy is also hard and unbending, which is why it’s usually found in active forces in driving
currents in rivers, streams, oceans, and the rising tides. The movements of the sun affect the
amounts of yang energy in and around the earth.
Yin energy exists in the spirit and yang energy exists in the body. Yin energy helps motivate yang
energy into action through a burst of creativity. It balances yang energy since it is the opposite.
Where yin is cold, yang is hot. Where yang is expanding, yin is contracting. Where yin is night,
yang is day. Where yang is bright, yin is dark. But while yin energy is represented by the darkness,
it is not inherently evil. Energy is merely a tool. Those that use it for evil are evil and those that use
it for good are good. However, energy is energy. It cannot do anything that a human does not wish
it to do.

Mo Xuanyu yawned. This is nothing new, really…….

However, there is a common misconception that because yin energy is related to the dark, it is
therefore evil. The same with yang energy: It is related to the light and therefore good. But that is
not necessarily true. While there is indeed more of a detriment to using yin energy, it can still be
used. This is commonly known as demonic cultivation. And while demonic cultivation has severe
side effects, this usually is because the cultivator is using it wrong. The same with yang energy.
When we absorb yang energy into our bodies, it’s called spiritual energy, since our bodies filter
the yang energy into energy we can use. However, we can still qi deviate. There are always
downsides and upsides to cultivating either energy.

With either yin energy or yang energy, nothing is absolute. Though yin and yang may be opposing
forces, in all yin, there is yang and in all yang, there is yin. This holds true for everything in the
universe, for example in every female there is a little male and in every male there is a little
female. In every good, there is a little evil and vice versa. Nothing in the universe or in life is
simply black or white. Each exists in the other and each needs the other in order to exist.

Both yin and yang yield to one another and push into each other illustrating the dependence upon
each other. As yin swells in size and height, the yang begins to emerge. As yang continues to swell
in size and height, yin emerges once again showing that each sustains the other in their never-
ending cycle.

The meaning of the yin yang symbol encompasses how, when combined as one, these two opposite
energies create harmony and balance within the universe. These energies exist in all living matter
and are the basis of life since nothing can exist by itself. The yin yang symbol is an excellent
interpretation of life and how each action, characteristic, and aspect has an opposite that is its
equal. One cannot exist without the other. This requires a positive and a negative to complete the
whole. Without balance, chaos, loss, and complications arise.

Huh? Mo Xuanyu thought. If this is the case, then cultivators, who only cultivate yang energy, are
doing something incredibly damaging? If having equal amounts of yin and yang creates a balance,
then we who take only yang energy will destroy the balance of the universe. Gradually, everything
will collapse. Resentful energy is a subset of yin energy and if we don’t purify it or lessen it, it will
poison our world…... His heart beat faster. I need to tell someone. The effects might not be
noticeable now, but eventually, it will be too late to do anything…..

However, his friends were all busy doing something. He couldn’t go disturb them. So, he decided
to make a note of it and show them the book. With that in mind, he brought out a stack of paper
and started writing. After which, he continued reading.

When these opposite energies work in unison the way nature dictates, there is a perfect balance.
The yin yang symbol of equal halves, one dark and one light, but also opposing forces come
together to create and generate energy - life. Yin creates the form and grows it while the yang
generates action energy and expands it. This is the bringing together of two halves to make a
complete whole.

Yin creates the form…..Yin creates the form…..? AH! He nearly slammed his hands down on the
table. That’s how we can give Senior Wei a body!

Mo Xuanyu began to frantically write this down and then returned to the book. How come no one
noticed this before! This book was in plain sight! Is it because these are only theories? Oh well!
He shrugged.

He skipped over a few paragraphs.

Balanced qi in relationships…..nope! Element yin yang energies…..I know this…..Comparison of

element yin yang…...I guess I can make note of it to try and gather yin energy from the
surroundings……

He turned a page. Yin and yang energy in everyday lives….already learned this. Restoring yin yang
balance….oh! This might be needed! ……...Ah. This is for applying it to home life through
decorations.

According to the yin yang philosophy, each is present in everything that exists. The yin yang sign
represents this symbolically. The large dark area has a small white circle and the white area has a
small dark circle. This illustrates that just as it is in life, everything is not completely white or
black, and neither one can exist alone. They must exist together, and each energy contains
elements of its opposite energy.

Meaning not everyone is just good or just evil, everyone has good parts and bad parts to them. Mo
Xuanyu sighed. If only everyone thought this way. The world might be a better place. ….Hm.
Maybe not. Life might just get boring.

There is continual movement and exchange of energy between yin and yang just as there is a
constant exchange of the energies in life.

Hm. Mo Xuanyu made a note of this. He didn’t quite understand what this sentence might entail
and decided to look further into it at a later time.

Spectrum of energies…...uhhh, ok. Weird example using bathwater, but ok.

Based on the philosophy of yin yang, everything in the universe is cyclical and constant. This
means that one opposing force dominates for a time and then the opposing force becomes the
dominant one. It also means that in each state are seeds of their opposing force, for example in
health are the seeds of sickness. Everything contains principles of its opposite, in philosophical
terms this is known as presence in absence .

Examples are as follows:

Heaven and Earth

Life and Death

Cycle of seasons as hot replaces cold……..

He skimmed over the examples and reached the last paragraph.

The yin yang philosophy explains the duality found in everything in the universe and the
interactions of opposing energies. It is present everywhere, and each component is neither good
nor bad, it just is. One cannot exist without the other.

Mo Xuanyu huffed out a breath and finished his last thoughts before putting the book away and
gathering his materials up. I’ll tell everyone my findings tomorrow. But for now…..

He yawned. I’m going to sleep……..

………..............…..
“Okay!” Mo Xuanyu said as he dropped all his writing materials down in the center of the table.

Nie Huaisang jumped at the loud sound.

Wen Qing sighed at that. “So, what have you gathered us here for?”

Mo Xuanyu glanced at his friends and gave them a wide smile. “Weeeeeeell~” And he began to
explain his findings.

“.........With this, we might be able to give him a body!”

Nie Huaisang, however, frowned. “However, the book you got it from was a book of theories. How
are you so sure it could work?”

“Hm….well I don’t. However, yin energy won’t harm the soul. Don't ghosts usually use yin energy
to cultivate anyway? It is resentful energy we have to be cautious about. Luckily, the feng shui
around the array formation is great. There is a very unlikely chance that any resentful energy will
be in the surroundings. Besides, I set up a protection array and a killing array - that only attacks
resentful creatures - so everything should be fine. And oh! Speaking of…..the book detailed
something potentially worrying.”

“What is it?” Wen Ning asked.

“Well, we all know that yin and yang are two sides of the same coin, that we can’t have one
without another, and that when, balanced, everything is in order, right?”

A chorus of ‘yes’ went around.

“Cultivators only use yang energy to cultivate. But what about yin energy? Sure, there are demonic
cultivators but there’s not enough of them. We are taking too much yang energy out of our
surroundings. And while we might try to purify resentful energy - a subset of yin energy - we
largely suppress it or ignore it if it doesn’t cause harm. We might not see the effects now, but
somewhere down the line, the air might be poisoned by resentful energy and there won’t be
enough yang energy to prevent that.”
“Xuanyu, you’re talking about something that could happen maybe several centuries down the
line, if it happens at all.” Nie Huaisang pointed out.

“I know. But we could at least leave a guide of sorts for the future generation so that they could
help solve the problem. Or decrease the amount of cultivators. Resentful energy comes from
human emotions, too. With the Sunshot Campaign, Nightless City massacre, and Siege of Burial
Mounds, an excess amount of resentful energy had to have been released. That process might have
been sped up several times over.”

“You’re right.” Nie Huaisang tapped his fan to the table. “Hm…..we can think of this later. First,
set up that yin gathering array.”

“Got it!”

So Mo Xuanyu headed out in secret to the array formation and set up the yin gathering array. He
assumed that like the qi-gathering array, the yin gathering array would be similar in form, but
would gather a different type of energy. From that book and several others, Mo Xuanyu was able
to determine where possible sources of yin energy could be and had the array focus on that and
draw tiny amounts of the yin energy from the sources. He didn’t want to kill anything, whether it
be plants or animals or nature, so he set the yin gathering array’s range to have a large radius so
that it could gather yin energy in small amounts within that area.

He wiped his sweat away. But…...we’re doing this when Senior Wei hadn’t given us a clear
answer as to whether he wanted to return or not. Even if we give him a form, that form could easily
be dissipated should he wish.

……. ………..It’s fine. We’re giving him a choice, even if I set up the array, he’s the Grandmaster
of Demonic Cultivation. I’m sure he could find some way to avoid what the array formation does if
he wanted to.

Mo Xuanyu looked at the incomplete soul. Even after all our work, his soul is still missing quite a
bit. We headed to Lotus Pier - a week after getting the Burial Mounds’ fragment - to try and find
some fragments and were unable to contact or find any.

The array formation is restoring the empty space bit by bit, but it’s a slow process. I highly doubt
we’d see it complete for another few years.
He sighed. But my work here is done. “......Senior Wei, if you can hear me, just listen. …..I…..I
may have not known you at all, but my friends have told me so much about you and how much
they love you. I know that this world has treated you horribly, but it’s getting better. You don’t
have to worry about getting condemned. But….But even if you do, now, you have allies. They
won’t abandon you. Not Qing-jie, not Qionglin, not Young Master Nie, not HanGuang-Jun, and
certainly not your little A’ Yuan. I too am on your side. Even if I had never known you, I am
willing to be your ally.” He bowed and turned to leave, taking everything with him.

………......................…….

Wei Wuxian glanced at Mo Xuanyu’s retreating back.

So persistent…….. He sighed. It’s been so many years. And they still won’t give up?

Wei Wuxian first came into consciousness when he felt a warmth encompass him. He hadn’t felt
this warm since he gave away his golden core. Something he would never regret.

It was hard at first to get a feel for his surroundings, but as time passed, the warmth surrounding
him strengthened him and allowed for him to see where he was. It was…...a beautiful, peaceful
place, surrounded by trees and flowers. But then he became disoriented, different parts of himself
all had different feelings and experiences and it was confusing him, so he shut them up and shoved
them in a deep corner of his mind to review for later.

He glanced at the place he was in and, curious, he tried to move forward only to knock against
some sort of barrier.

‘Ow! What was that?’ He tried going forward again, only to be pushed back once again. ‘*sighs*
Don't tell me that I'm stuck here with nothing to entertain me?’

But when he thought of where he was before, he decided that this was a better option. That place
he was in before was filled with nothing but darkness and the cold and there was little but the bad
memories to accompany him.

He shook away those thoughts. ‘Anyway, where am I? Who did this to me?’

There was no one around to answer his questions so he decided to go over what he knew.

‘Hm….I remember sticking to Suibian and Chenqing and seeing Jiang Cheng……’ Wei Wuxian’s
face turned down remembering the other’s expression. ‘But then I didn’t see him for a while and
then he was crying…..and apologizing to me…..but why?’

Wei Wuxian continued sifting through his memories. ‘Oh right, saving little Jin Ling. I’m so sad
that he looks like Jin Zixuan, I wanted him to look like Shi---’ He cut off his thoughts there.
Memories of her still hurt.

‘Okay. Moving on. And then I saw Lan Zhan. He looked so sad and he was hurt. There was blood.
A lot of blood. Someone hurt him. That someone would pay. ’ Wei Wuxian thought a bit
murderously. ‘But Lan Zhan seemed sad…...that I was gone. He kept playing Inquiry and saying--
saying that he wanted me back. But why? I….didn’t he hate me?’

A warm feeling bubbled in him when he began remembering all the things Lan Zhan had said to
him through Inquiry. But then he remembered seeing his Lan Zhan burn himself with the Wen
brand to try and remember him, to keep him close. ‘Ahhh…...he probably remembered what I said
in Xuanwu Cave.’

‘And then A’ Yuan…...my beloved A’ Yuan…..he’s alive and Lan Zhan protected him.’ Then he
frowned. ‘Ahhhhh, it was those elders who hurt Lan Zhan! I’m going to beat them up for what they
did, not to mention the drugged tea!!’

But then A’ Yuan said how everyone wanted him to stay. He said Wen Qing and Wen Ning were
alive. That they too wanted him to stay. They said he had allies. But….But he couldn’t believe it.
The world that had so cruelly spat on him was now on his side? It was such a ridiculous notion.

He sighed. All this thinking made him tired. So he decided to succumb to some well-needed sleep.

The next time he woke up, voices approached him and he was able to sense Wen Qing, Wen Ning,
Nie Huaisang, and….one other person.

From the bits of conversation he heard, the extra person’s name was Mo Xuanyu, someone who
looked an awful lot like him and who had created an array formation to restore his soul.

‘Interesting, maybe we can study arrays and talismans together when I com----’ Wei Wuxian
stopped himself there. ‘Come back….?’

‘.........I’m still not ready.’

………………

That was how he passed his days. He observed his surroundings, listened in on his friends’
conversations, and learned a bit about how the outside world had changed. It wasn’t perfect,
nothing was, but…….but he gradually started to enjoy it.

Being confined in this one place was driving him crazy because there was nothing to do, but seeing
his family and friends visit and talk to him, to each other, and laugh and smile…..he thought he
would be content.

Everyone was happy.

But…..

‘It might be better if I just leave once my soul recovers. They all seemed to have scars, but now it
looks like they’re recovering. They don’t need me. They never needed me. ’

Footsteps approached and Wei Wuxian was at full attention.

‘Hm? Lan Zhan?’

Lan Zhan sat down and brought out his guqin, starting the beginnings of that song he heard in
Xuanwu Cave.
‘Ah……’ A bubbly feeling filled him as he listened to the entrancing song. ‘As always, it’s so
beautiful……’

Then Inquiry started. [Wei Ying…..] Lan Zhan played. [Wei Ying, come back soon, okay? I miss
you.]

Wei Wuxian felt himself stutter. ‘W-What?’ It wasn't anything new, but hearing it said so easily,
especially now was just......he was speechless.

[I…..I have a lot of Emperor’s Smile jars. And even some limited time exclusive ones. If you….If
you come back, I’ll give you as much as you want.]

‘Ah….Lan Zhan, ah, Lan Zhan, you…..I thought bribing was against the rules!!’ He felt himself
heat up.

[That’s why…...please come back.]

Wei Wuxian stopped. ‘Lan Zhan…..I……’

Lan Zhan stared at him - his soul, rather - for a moment longer before leaving.

…………

Years had passed, but Wei Wuxian’s heart had not changed.

How could it? He was too scarred by the world to even want to return.

There was some hesitation, sure, but his scars were too deep.

‘I’ll just wait for my soul to completely heal before figuring out a way to dissolve this array
formation and leave.’
He sighed. ‘But they’re all really persistent……’

Then, he sensed a presence.

‘Hm? It’s Jiang Cheng. And…...a little girl? Who is she?’

“A’ Xian.” The girl said, eyes the same color as his Shijie’s. “A’ Xian, do you remember me? It’s
your Shijie.”

Wei Wuxian thought he might be dreaming. ‘What……?’

“Did you remember when we were young and A’ Cheng promised to protect you from dogs? That
day you ran up the tree?”

‘.......Shijie. Shijie, Shijie, Shijie…….’

“Is that enough to convince you?”

‘Yes. Yes, yes, yes. Shijie, you’re alive.’ Wei Wuxian wanted to cry.

“A’ Xian, don’t cry.” Shijie said softly, as if she could hear his thoughts. “And A’ Xian? I don’t
blame you. Back then…...I don’t blame you. I never did.”

‘How? I…..I killed your husband. I killed you. It was my fault.’

“And before you go blaming yourself,” She continued since she knew he would think this way. “I
would like to tell you that both my death and A’ Xuan’s was planned. You don’t deserve any
blame.”

Wei Wuxian went blank. ‘I…...I didn’t kill them? I…..It was planned?’
“But enough of that. A’ Xian. I won’t force you to come back. But…...just visit us as a ghost before
you leave, okay? I don’t want you to leave without a goodbye again.”

‘Okay….okay…...whatever Shijie wants……’

“And A’ Xian? …….I love you, my precious little brother.”

She left with Jiang Cheng as abruptly as she came and Wei Wuxian felt something lift off him. He
felt…..lighter.

Which brings him to present time.

Mo Xuanyu had set up the yin gathering array, but probably realized that unless Wei Wuxian
himself wished to gather the energy, it wouldn’t be absorbed into Wei Wuxian’s soul and help him
form a body.

That’s why the boy left him with a choice.

But…..But I…...I’ll wait a little longer. Just a little longer.

…….

His soul had recovered to maximum when he decided to make his decision. After all, if I don’t get
out of here soon, the array is going to explode from excess energy……
And really, with so many on his side, so many wishing he was back and how they wanted him
simply because he was himself…...Wei Wuxian didn’t really need to think any further.

So he started to gather the energy towards himself.

He didn’t know how long had passed since he started absorbing the yin energy. It could have been
years or it could have been a few hours. Time was an abstract concept.

But…..he did feel some sensation, like….cracks?

Hm? What’s that sound?

It sounds like…..glass cracking?

Wei Wuxian felt his eyes open and then watched as the yin and yang energy started mingling with
each other.

Oh.

And then it turned towards him and surrounded him.

Oh.

………….............………..
Mo Xuanyu went to the array formation for his monthly maintenance when he froze. The
protection and killing arrays had been destroyed. Heart beating fast, he rushed forward and felt
waves of yin and yang energy permeate the surroundings.

He came to the clearing and could only stare at the shattered remains of the array formation.

“Oh shit, was I right?” He blurted out loud. “Did the arrays gather too much yang energy - and yin
energy, it seems - and explode? Shit. Shit, shit, shit.” (Turns out, hanging around foul-mouthed
people caused him to pick up the same habit.)

He traced the arrays and absorbed their damage and something clicked.

The arrays were broken from the inside, it seems.

……..Wait. That means….!!

……….....................……….

When he awoke, he was extremely dizzy. The world was spinning and he had no clue where he
was or how he’d gotten there.

He crashed into something and, annoyed, he instinctively gathered energy in his palm to blast it
open. There were a few more and he did the same thing.

Ugh. His head hurt.

Wei Wuxian didn’t know what happened. His last memory was dying at Burial Mounds. How on
earth did he end up on a mountain, with a body - sort of - ready-made with spiritual robes?

Ahhh…..that didn’t matter. He had to get out of there and away before anyone could find him. He
was still the most hated man in the cultivation world, after all.
…..

When he stumbled into town, something felt different. He didn’t know what, but something was
definitely off.

“You there! The handsome young man!”

Wei Wuxian realized that the woman was talking to him when he felt a tug on his sleeve.

“Yes?”

“Would you like to look at our wares? We have plenty of items for a man like yourself! Maybe a
trinket or two for your wife?”

“Don’t have one.” He replied automatically.

“Oh! Why not?” The woman asked.

“Not Interested.” Damn. My head hurts so much.

Before he knew it, he was tugged to the woman’s stall and shown a bunch of accessories.

But what he needed was information.

So he pretended to look interested in the wares, before offhandedly asking, “So, has anything
interesting been going on lately?”

“Hm? Why do you ask?”

“Ah….well, I don’t live around these parts. I traveled here from far away and was interested to
hear all the latest news.”
“Ah….in that case, you should probably know about the Yiling tribute.”

His eyebrows twitched. “Yiling…..tribute….?” He said slowly.

“Yes! Every year or so, a few sect members will go to the Burial Mounds and pay penance for
what happened in the Siege of Burial Mounds! They did cause the deaths of the civilians they
caused as well as the death of the Yiling Patriarch, after all.”

“What?!” He blurted out. Then he regained his calm when he saw the woman’s startled expression.
“Forgive me, young lady, I was simply surprised. The last time I visited this area, I had heard of
the evils of the Yiling Patriarch and Wen army he had hidden with him.”

“Ah! That’s old news from thirteen years ago!” And then the woman proceeded to catch him up on
everything.

So, apparently, the sect used something called a memory ball to look through his life to try and
incriminate him. Wei Wuxian’s first thought on hearing that was that he felt incredibly violated.
All of his secrets were aired out. The good, the bad, the painful. All of it. Everyone knew.

And then he thought: Jiang Cheng. Jiang Cheng knows about the core now.

“And oh!” The woman exclaimed. “The latest gossip is this piece of art!”

The mischievous smile the woman had on her face when she gave him a book was worrying.

But nevertheless, he flipped open the book and nearly flung it away. What. The. Hell.

Drawn on the pages were two men, one in black, one in white, entangled in particularly intimate
positions. Wei Wuxian felt his face heat up as he continued to browse through the apparently
cutsleeve porn. And not just porn, he found out. It was cutsleeve erotica.

Someone actually had the audacity to write a novel about him and Lan Zhan. Fucking.
What the actual fuck.

“What--” He paused, took a breath, and continued. “---is this?”

“Well, can’t you see?”

“It’s…..a novel. A cutsleeve one. About the Yiling Patriarch and HanGuang-Jun.”

“Hm?” The woman hummed. “Not really. The characters of their name might be similar, but if you
look again, they’re completely different names~!”

He checked again and while the characters were similar, they were indeed different names.
However the descriptions and the characters' likeness to him and Lan Zhan were too close for
comfort.

“Plausible deniability!” The woman replied cheekily when Wei Wuxian turned to her wordlessly.

Wei Wuxian was speechless.

“Xu Yue!” Another woman, presumably her friend, seethed. “How could you do something like
this to your customer! Again!”

The woman, Xu Yue, giggled. “Sorry! But the expressions on my male customers’ faces whenever
I hand them this is priceless!” Then she turned to him. “Sorry!”

“It’s.” He swallowed. “It’s fine.”

Wei Wuxian turned his attention to the book. (It was written by someone named Liu Su Mian
Hua.) Realizing he was still holding it, he shakily gave it back to the owner.

Right. It’s not like anyone’s going to read thi----

“Come get your copy of The Tangled Red Ribbon!!! There are only fifteen copies left!” Xu Yue
yelled.

Chaos.

That’s all Wei Wuxian could describe it as when a crowd of women swarmed the stall, yelling out
prices.

…..

Wei Wuxian could say that he was officially traumatized by the experience as he walked numbly
away from the stall.

What kind of world did he drop into???

………..................……

“Senior Wei escaped!” Mo Xuanyu exclaimed as soon as he returned to Qinghe.

“What.” Wen Qing said flatly.

“Wait. Wait, wait, wait.” Nie Huaisang interrupted. “You said ‘Senior Wei escaped.’ and not
‘Senior Wei’s soul escaped.’”

Mo Xuanyu nodded frantically. “The arrays had traces of being broken from the inside. The array
formation only traps souls! So, Senior Wei must be out there somewhere!”

“But he ran instead of waiting for us to come.” Wen Qing said. “That means he probably didn’t
expect this to happen or.......or his memories as a spirit are gone.”

“We must find him.” Wen Ning said solemnly.

……………..................……….

Wei Wuxian didn’t know where he was going or where he even was. He just dashed off in a
random direction and kept walking. The world might have changed their mind on him, but he
didn’t want to believe that things were resolved so quickly. There are always those that held
grudges.

So he would hide himself away.

A sudden crash and pained cries nearby alerted him.

He rushed forward to see some young kids from the Lan and Jin sect as well as a few others being
chased by a walking, murderous statue.

Goddamn it. He can’t catch a break.

Dealing with the statue of the goddess would be easy enough. On the way to this mountain, he had
gotten a grasp on how the power of his new body worked. He required both yang energy - easily
obtained from his surroundings - and yin energy - from resentful energy - and was able to combine
the two to form a destructive power, especially if he let one energy hold dominance over the other.

However, using that now would attract too much attention. He needed to do something more
subtle…….

Wei Wuxian looked around and saw some bamboo. Thinking quickly, he dashed towards it,
picking up the sword of a nearby dead cultivator and quickly making a flute out of it. I could
summon some random corpse strong enough to defeat this deity.

While doing this, he observed the situation and sighed seeing the reckless Jin boy use arrows
against the statue. It won’t work!

But luckily, he had completed his task.

So Wei Wuxian put the makeshift flute to his lips.

And played.

Chapter End Notes

[Extra]

Wei Wuxian stumbled to a nearby stream and was shocked to see what reflected in the
water. His face hadn't changed. It was the same as it had always been since he'd been
born and died. But what shocked him were his eye and hair color. Hie eyes had taken
on a lighter shade, a silvery-white and his hair- His hair was glowing.

What. What the hell.

Ahhhhh!! What am I supposed to do?! I can't be seen like this!! He fretted. Just what
happened to me that my hair became this way???

He sighed. He couldn't just wander into town like this. If only the glow wasn't
there......

There was a shift of energy in the air and Wei Wuxian watched in astonishment as the
glow faded. But as soon as his concentration wavered, the glow returned.

Huh? Does this mean.....that I can control my appearance? To some extent? .......This
will be helpful!
[1] Zumu - Paternal Grandmother

How did you like it? What did you think?

It was sooooooo hard trying to gauge Lan Wangji's feelings for Wei Wuxian since
they really only knew each other for a short amount of time and even then, they didn't
know the particulars about each other.

Also, also, Hejie means to reconcile.

I would like to thank @LonesomePhantome and @GSmith1030 for their help!

And here's the article that helped me with the Yin Yang Theory!!

I went over a lot this chapter, but please tell me if there was anything else you would
like to see!

Also, also! I am admittedly very, very tempted to just have Wei Wuxian slip out of
their grasp and just disappear while everyone fruitlessly searches for him.
Hehehehe......

And oh! Right! There's some art for the confrontation between Jiang Cheng and Lan
Sizhui.

Next Chapter: Chapter 21 - Guilt and Confusion

[Teaser]

"A' Ning? A' Ning, what's wrong?" Wen Qing called out worriedly to her brother.

He had suddenly stopped in the midst of their search as if he had heard something and
didn't respond for a while.

".....flute.....calling......me......" Wen Ning whispered and then took off in another

direction.

"A' Ning?!"
Guilt and Confusion
Chapter Summary

A brief overview of the guilt some have.

Some fluff and light angst with Mo Xuanyu.

Wei Wuxian is having doubts. He is also very confused.

Chapter Notes

Oooookay. I have no other excuse than I now have curfew! I get inspiration late at
night, so this curfew that's being imposed upon me is interfering with that.

I like angst. I really, really like angst. Oh! I was inspired by To Offer a Heart! Do
check it out!! I guarantee you'll cry!

Anyway! I hope you enjoy this chapter!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jiang Cheng has had many regrets in his life.

He regrets using anger as a defense mechanism. He regrets spouting harsh words towards Wei
Wuxian. He regrets letting his mother’s words get to him. He regrets seeking approval from his
father so fervently. He regrets letting his jealousy cloud his mind. He regrets not showing Wei
Wuxian that he would always be there for him. He regrets not reacting in time to deflect the sword
attack that killed his sister. He regrets being impulsive and participating in the siege.

That’s why…….as he sits in Wei Wuxian’s room, flipping through the books and playing with the
trinkets they had as children, Jiang Cheng feels…..an overwhelming sense of grief.

They had always been so close. He, Wei Wuxian, and A’ Jie. Nothing could separate them. Not his
mother’s words, not his father’s reluctance, not the gossip, not the whispers of the people around
them.

Then…...Then why…..how….did things turn out this way?

Why did he abandon his brother? Why did he throw him out to the wolves? Why did he leave him
for dead?

He remembered the solid, cold weight of his sister’s body in his arms, remembered her mouthing
to protect Wei Wuxian. But he…..why couldn’t he do that? Was he so enraptured in his own rage,
hate and pain to not see the reality? He had months to think about it and still participated in the
siege, just why?

He clutched his head. I don’t want to think about this anymore.

……………………………..

Jiang Cheng looked around at his surroundings in a daze. Where was he?

“Jiang Cheng……”

Jiang Cheng shot to his feet, widening his eyes at the man he hadn’t seen in over a decade. “Wei
Wuxian….you’re….” Alive, he wanted to say.

“Jiang Cheng, why…..what are you doing here?”

“I….” He didn’t know. But did that matter? His brother was here. Here and alive…… “Does that
really matter? Wei Wuxian…..I’ve been looking for you. Let’s--” His throat constricted. “Let’s go
back home. Back to Lotus Pier.”

Wei Wuxian stared at the outstretched hand and when he locked gazes with him, Jiang Cheng
froze at the blood dripping down his brother’s face.

“Home?” Wei Wuxian’s disembodied voice garbled. “When you were the one who did this to
me?”

“Wei--”
“ You abandoned me!! ” Wei Wuxian screeched as his body started disintegrating slowly. “You
hurt me, you threw me away, you killed me !!!”

Jiang Cheng flinched at the glare he was given.

“WHY? I just wanted to be left alone!!! I just wanted to live how I liked!!! WHY?! Why, Jiang
Cheng?! Why did you cast me away??? Why am I alone?! I don’t like this!! I never wanted it to be
like this!!!”

Jiang Cheng could do nothing but watch as his brother was torn to pieces, screaming himself
hoarse. And Jiang Cheng took the blame.

Because if only he was stronger, he could have---he would have----

“ You wouldn’t. ” Wei Wuxian spoke. “ You’ve always hated me. You’ve always been jealous of
me. Even if you had the power to protect the Wens and I, you wouldn’t. Because you hate me.
After all……

…….you killed me, didn’t you? ”

There was a flash and Wei Wuxian disappeared.

But his blood stained Jiang Cheng’s hands, his uniform, his face. And it was so, so warm. As warm
as his golden core. As Wei Wuxian’s golden core. It was warm, warm, warm and it clung to him
like a second skin.

And it was all Jiang Cheng’s fault.

…………………...

Jiang Cheng bolted upright in his bed, breathing hard and crumpled into himself. It's my fault, my
fault, my fault. Why, why, why. Why am I never good enough?!
A scream caught in his throat and he curled even more into himself.

I…..I want to see A’ Jie……...no! I have to handle this myself. What kind of Sect Leader would I be
if I show weakness?

So Jiang Cheng brushed his tears away and got ready for the day. He’s done this before. He just
has to shove all his anger and grief into a corner of his mind and deal with it later. That’s all he has
to do. He will be fine.

….

“A’ Cheng. You’re not feeling well. What’s wrong?” A’ Jie asked him.

Ah. As expected, I can’t hide anything from A’ Jie…….

(Ever since Jiang Yanli had told her parents about her past life, she was able to visit him more
often. Although they had to be careful. People could spread rumors that Jiang Cheng was
romantically interested in her. Even though the very thought disgusted him. She is his sister!!)

“Nothing is wrong. I just didn’t sleep well.”

“Nightmares?”

“Yeah.”

Jiang Yanli seemed to be in thought. “......About A’ Xian?”

She hit the bullseye. But it’s not like he would admit that. “......No.”

“A’ Cheng.” His sister said, with that tone. “No more secrets.”
“No more secrets.” Jiang Cheng echoed. “Right.” Omissions of the truth, however, are allowed.

“ A’ Cheng……. ” A’ Jie said with a warning tone because she could read his mind like that. Then
she sighed, “I know you don’t want to tell me because you think it shows weakness. But, A’
Cheng, that’s not it. Being able to acknowledge that weakness and able to accept both it and help is
what shows true strength. Because it takes courage to acknowledge that weakness and ask for
help.”

Nevertheless, Jiang Cheng still hesitated. “A’ Jie, but I…..” He trailed off. Is it really okay to be so
vulnerable like this?

His mother’s words flashed through his mind. “ You have to be strong! You can’t show weakness!!
For once you do, others will take advantage of that!”

“Are you thinking about Mother’s words?” A’ Jie shook her head. “She may be right. But only in
front of others. In front of family…...what’s the use in putting up walls?”

“A’ Jie…..” Jiang Cheng couldn’t come up with a good excuse.

So he told her everything.

….

“Oh, A’ Cheng…..” She threw herself at him, bringing him into a warm embrace. “Everything will
be alright. We’re here together. And A’ Xian…..A’ Xian doesn’t blame you. He’s never blamed
you. You saw the memory viewing. Did A’ Xian ever say something like that?”

“No….but….but I wish he did. I wish he blamed me. I…. I just wish he was here. And...And it’s
my fault. I killed him. I killed him!! ” He sobbed.

Jiang Yanli cradled him close, carding her fingers through his hair and singing softly. That day, he
fell into a blissfully dreamless sleep.

…………........................…….
When Jiang Yanli heard the soft breathing even out, she circulated her golden core to give her
enough power to lift her brother up and place him on the bed.

Even though she hadn’t told him, she too had had nightmares.

Jiang Yanli knew this was her guilt speaking. Despite seeing the conditions her brother lived in,
despite seeing how his skin clung to his bones, how exhausted he was, how pale he was, she didn’t
try hard enough. She didn’t show him enough love. She wasn’t there for him. She couldn’t save
him. She was his sister and yet she didn’t protect him enough.

She didn’t do enough.

Jiang Yanli gripped her teacup and it nearly shattered in her hand. When…..When A’ Xian comes
back, I’ll show him how much he’s loved. I’ll do more. I’ll coddle him, encourage him, be by both
his and A’ Cheng’s side, and we’ll be together. We won’t separate.

“But does he want to come back?” That boy’s - Mo Xuanyu’s - words echoed in her head.

Jiang Yanli couldn’t answer that. Her A’ Xian died bearing the world's hatred. He died thinking he
was alone. That kind of grief is not easy to overcome. And if he found out about the memory
viewing….how his privacy was breached…… Even if he were to return…...Jiang Yanli doesn’t
think that he would want to face the world again.

………………...............………..

Lan Wangji thought his heart had been mended somewhat, but the nightmare last night said
otherwise.

He had woken up, the whispers and cut-off gasps of Wei Ying’s name on the tip of his tongue, and
ran to the bunny field. As the bunnies hopped onto him, he remembered what he had dreamed.

Wei Ying had been in front of him and Lan Wangji had thought that even if it was just a dream,
maybe he could do something different. So he stayed with Wei Ying at Burial Mounds. But then
Wei Ying laughed, tears of blood streaming down his face and asked why. Why did he leave him
alone?

“If you loved me, why did you let me go back then? I was in so much pain…..why, Lan Zhan,
why?”

And Lan Wangji wanted to say that he didn’t want to be like his father. Didn’t want to impose on
or force Wei Ying to do anything he didn’t want to do.

But thinking back on it, was that really the right choice? Wei Ying was hurting. Had been hurting
even before the war started and Lan Wangji---

Lan Wangji had seen the signs but he was too- too awkward, too shy, too frustrated, too out of
control with his emotions to properly offer help. And that cost him Wei Ying.

And when he watched the memory viewing and saw his love struggle through sleepless nights, the
pain of the resentful energy, the emptiness where his golden core should have been, the demeaning
rumors, Lan Wangji felt, for the first time, a sense of inadequacy.

He couldn’t do enough for Wei Ying. He couldn’t save Wei Ying.

He doesn’t deserve Wei Ying.

How could he deserve him when all he did to Wei Ying throughout their time together was point a
sword at him and harm him with careless words?

“You didn’t only do that to him.”

Lan Wangji snapped his head towards the voice of Lan Sizhui and then realized that he had said
that last part out loud.

“Father, you might have done all that to Baba,” Sizhui sat beside him, picking up a black rabbit.
“But…..but you also brought joy to him. When you visited Yiling that one time and took both Baba
and I out for a meal and paid for it, Baba couldn’t stop talking about you. He was sad, yes, that you
left, but was happy that he got to have one last good memory of you.”
Lan Wangji felt a sob bubble in his throat. He allowed himself this one moment of weakness as he
hugged his son.

………...............………..

Nie Huaisang was cleaning out his room to make space for more fans when he accidentally
knocked a box over, causing the contents inside to spill over the floor. He sighed and knelt on the
floor to pick up the papers. However, when he flipped the first piece over, he froze.

Ah. Right, I nearly forgot about these. Nie Huaisang closed his eyes. These were the letters Wei-
xiong and I exchanged all those years ago.

....

A few months after the Sunshot Campaign ended, Nie Huaisang received an anonymous letter
from someone. However, seeing the small little symbol on the corner of the page, Nie Huaisang
knew that the sender was Wei Wuxian. (Back in their Cloud Recesses days, they had made small
symbols in case they wanted to send letters to each other without outsiders knowing who wrote it.)

Hi, Huaisang-xiong.

I actually don’t know what prompted me to start writing to you, but I guess it’s because I needed
someone to listen to me. No one listens to me anymore and I don’t want to bother my family.

I’ll be honest with you. I can’t take it anymore. The resentful energy is slowly killing me and I am
barely hanging on. But I can’t give it up. I can’t. Yunmeng Jiang is still recovering and I need to
use both this power and the Stygian Tiger Seal to protect the Jiang sect. Even if I know how much
everyone is trying to paint me as a villain. I regret making the seal, but what can I do? If I try to
destroy it now, it will kill me.

What do I do?

If I destroy it, there’s no deterrent against other sects. But if I keep it, I can protect the sect at the
cost of my reputation. The answer is obvious, but eventually I have to leave the Jiang sect to
prevent its reputation from coming down with me.

I…….I just want to be left alone. Why can’t anyone believe that? Why does everyone assume I’m
aiming for power? Why, just why…..

Nie Huaisang was worried at that time, of course. He wrote back hurriedly, offering what advice
and comfort he could. And they started conversing with each other often. With this
correspondence, Nie Huaisang learned of Jin Guangshan’s greed and thirst for power.

And he wanted to help. So he tried to give his brother some subtle clues about Jin Guangshan’s
increasing power and suspicious movements. However, his brother didn’t listen. And that hurt. It
hurt that his brother brushed off his worry and began believing in how the rumors painted his
friend. He even tried protesting louder, but that got an even harsher rebuttal.

So Nie Huaisang stopped asking his brother to help. He built his own army, his own power, his
own network of spies. He gathered information, traded it, got money and respect in the
underground world from that.

However, even if he had the information necessary to make a difference, he couldn’t just blurt it
out. After all, his own little spy network didn’t have enough physical power. So he suffered
silently, biding his time. He played the fool, making sure no one would suspect him of being
intelligent.

When he got a letter from Wei Wuxian saying he went to Burial Mounds and how tough it was
surviving there, he wanted to sneak over and give some funds since there were elderly people and a
child instead of the army Jin Guangshan told everyone that Wei Wuxian was amassing. But he
couldn’t give too much money away for fear of his brother or someone else finding out. He was
also aware of sect politics and how much harm could fall upon his sect should he show too much
outward support towards his friend.

But then he got a letter one day that made ice slide through his veins.

Huaisang,

I’m so tired. I just want to rest. But I can’t. There’s too many enemies on the outside. And Jiang
Cheng…...Jiang Cheng couldn’t protect me. I could see it. He let the rumors affect him too much. I
knew it would eventually come to this, but I….I held the hope - a small, foolish hope - that Jiang
Cheng could protect the Wen Remnants and I.

But he couldn’t. Didn’t.

Now, I’m alone and I’m slipping. It’s scary. Huaisang. Don’t tell anyone, please. But I’m starting
to forget who I am. It’s gradual but I’m starting to lose my memories.

Nie Huaisang had been gripped by a sudden sense of fear and grief for his friend.

I’m forgetting even this exchange I’m having with you. In time, I’ll probably completely forget
about exchanging letters with you and about our friendship. I’ve already forgotten a lot of my
childhood. I’m slowly forgetting even the most basic of facts. It’s hard and the voices of the
resentful energy are making me doubt everything.

I’m….I’m fading. I don’t think I have much time left.

Nie Huaisang had held that letter so hard, it crumpled in his hands.

That was the last letter he got from Wei Wuxian.

He tried to lessen the rumors, spread other rumors, get the people hooked on another topic, but it
was useless.

No one listened.

Then the Nightless City massacre happened. His brother had been hyped up to kill Wei Wuxian
and his so-called army. And as distraught as Nie Huaisang was, he begged his brother not to go,
that he was making a mistake. But he didn’t listen. Like always.

When his brother came back victorious, Nie Huaisang scoffed at the victory and closed himself off.
He didn’t speak to his brother, nor to anyone that he knew participated in the Siege. They were
hypocrites, the lot of them.
He never told anyone about the letters and hid the box, quietly mourning for his friend.

When the memory viewing started playing, at first, Nie Huaisang was enraged that they dared to
invade his friend’s privacy like that. However, then he settled. Because this way, all these people
would see how wrong they really were. All of them deserved every bit of scorn when he spread the
information throughout the world.

When Nie Huaisang had gotten Mo Xuanyu, Wen Qing, and Wen Qionglin settled and heard about
a way to bring his friend back, he immediately set out to do so. Because he felt guilty all this time
for not trying hard enough to help his friend.

And he hoped. That this time, in this next life…….Wei Wuxian would be able to feel safe and
loved.

…………................………….

Mo Meili reclined in her seat beside her husband. “Have you heard about the Yiling Patriarch?”

“Hm?” Her husband asked. “That vicious demonic cultivator? What about him?”

“Apparently, he was a good person! And the Jin clan, more specifically, Jin Guangshan, coveted
his power and inventions and when they couldn’t obtain them, killed him?”

“Is that so? Why would there be so many who believed the rumors then? Some of the rumors had
to be true.”

“That’s what I thought as well, but when a servant of ours returned from running some errands for
us, he said that none of it was true. There were just a lot of people who were jealous of him since
he had a…... less than savoury status. ”
“Hmm…..that makes sense now.”

“Speaking of unsavoury…..have you heard about that nephew of ours?”

“Who?”

“That bi--- I mean,” She covered her mouth with a sleeve. “My sister’s son, Mo Xuanyu.”

“Him? Wasn’t he a good-for-nothing?”

Madam Mo clicked her tongue. “No, no, no. He’s a genius. Apparently, he’s created many helpful
talismans for the cultivators.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. However,” Her face darkened. “He made it very clear that he associates with only the Nie
sect. He has cut his ties with both the Jin sect and us.”

“That ungrateful---”

“Shush! You don’t want someone to hear you cussing him out, do you? He’s someone important,
after all.” She scoffed at the last sentence.

…………………………...

Mo Xuanyu was wandering the streets of Qinghe when a certain vendor called out to him.

“The pretty man over there! The one in gold and black!!”
Mo Xuanyu looked around. He was the only one wearing those colors so he turned to the vendor.
“Yes?”

The vendor grinned. “Young man, would you like some rouge, maybe for your wife?”

“Not married…..” He murmured.

“Ah…..then you can buy this for a future lover! Women love this stuff.”

“Really?” Mo Xuanyu hadn’t been interested in anyone enough to really consider these types of
things. “Do men use this too?”

“Hm….usually for important occasions like a wedding, but otherwise….not really.”

“How much is it?” Mo Xuanyu was a bit interested.

“The rouge and powder come in a set. For five silver ingots.”

Mo Xuanyu smiled. “How about two?”

The smile on the vendor’s face froze, “Ai! Customer, you can’t do this! I am but a poor man!! Take
pity. Four and a few copper.”

“Two and a few copper.”

The other man’s eyebrows twitched. “Three and a few copper.”

Mo Xuanyu’s eyes narrowed. “Three. Take it or leave it.”

The vendor sighed. “You got yourself a deal.”

Mo Xuanyu walked away happily with his goods. In all actuality, he was interested in putting on
the makeup on his face. He had seen women do it before and when done well, they looked
beautiful. Mo Xuanyu wanted to be that way too. So he sat down and opened the first shell
containing the face powder. He took a bit of it and spread it on his face, making it a pale white. He
then took the rouge and tried to put it on his eyes.

He didn’t really know what he was doing, but it would have to do, right?

“Xuanyu~~~ I’m so bor----AHHHH! A HANGED GHOST!!!!”

“.............” Mo Xuanyu took that as a sign that the makeup wasn’t put on correctly.

Nie Huaisang finally calmed down, “......Xuanyu? What are you doing? Playing a prank? Because
you certainly scared me to near death.”

Mo Xuanyu turned away and looked down, “I was trying to put on some makeup…….”

“.....Oh.” Nie Huaisang tapped his fan against his chin. “I’ll get a wet cloth for you.”

“.....Mm.”

Nie Huaisang returned not long later and wiped the makeup from his face. “Now then, shall we
start?”

“With what?”

“Teaching you how to properly put makeup on, of course!”

“You…….You won’t make fun of me?”

“Why?”
“Because this is for women……”

Nie Huaisang raised an eyebrow. “Who said that makeup is only for women? It can be for men
too!”

“Really?”

“Yes!”

“I see,” He twisted his hands in his lap. “But I can’t do it right…..”

“That’s why I’m teaching you!” Nie Huaisang pulled a mirror up and brought the brush close to his
face. “Now, watch carefully……”

Not even an hour later and Nie Huaisang was done, “There! Look now!”

Mo Xuanyu carefully opened his eyes and gasped. It was….. He was…… “Beautiful…..” He
breathed.

“Feeling narcissistic already?”

Mo Xuanyu blushed. “No- I- I meant the…..the makeup.”

“Oh?” Nie Huaisang leaned in teasingly. “Personally, I do think you’re beautiful.”

Mo Xuanyu went completely red all the way to his neck. “…..y-you…..” And then he fled.

Too lost in what happened, he didn’t care for his surroundings and accidentally bumped into
someone.
“O-Oh, I’m...I’m sorry!” He squeaked.

“You damn bastard! Watch where you’re--- oh. ” Mo XUanyu looked up to see a gruff man in front
of him.

“I’m sorry!” Mo Xuanyu said again.

“Hey, beautiful, if you want to make it up to me, just allow me to take you somewhere.” A large
hand gripped his wrist.

With dread, Mo Xuanyu realized that he still had the makeup on. “I’m…...I’m not a woman!!” He
yelled, indignant.

The gruff man took a closer look. “Doesn’t matter. I like both. Now come with me.” He tugged
harder on Mo Xuanyu’s wrist.

But Mo Xuanyu wasn't about to go down without a fight. So he circulated his spiritual energy and
broke out of the man’s grip. He instead gripped the man’s wrist and twisted it to his back. He then
kicked the back of the man’s knees to make kneel and used another burst of spiritual energy to
push and pin the man to the ground.

“Argh! Fuck! EVERYONE!” He hollered. “Capture this damn bastard for me!”

Instantly, Mo Xuanyu was surrounded by ten other men. They all had differing reactions, from
whistling to being impressed, but they all drew their swords and pointed it at them.

Damn it! Mo Xuanyu hissed. Out of all times to forget my sword and talismans!

Just when he thought it was over, the men behind him collapsed, needles sticking out of their
necks.

That must mean. Mo Xuanyu saw familiar healer’s robes. Qing-jie!!

“How. Fucking. Dare. You.” Wen Qing spat.

Oh shit, she’s angry.

And then came a dense resentful energy and Wen Qionglin stepped forward, looking scarier than
ever. “What were you about to do to my friend?”

“That’s right.” Nie Huaisang chose this time to walk towards the men.

“It’s Young Master Nie……” Someone in the crowd murmured.

“We’re fucked……” The thugs paled.

……

After the thugs were properly taken care of, Nie Huaisang, Wen Ning, and Wen Qing turned to
their friend, comforting him.

But then the whispers started up.

“Isn’t the smallest one there a man?”

“Really? I thought he was a woman.”

“No. The person himself declared he was a man.”

“A man wearing makeup?”

“Don’t only cutsleeves engage in that behavior?”

“How disgust---eep!”

Wen Ning, Wen Qing and Nie Huaisang all simultaneously turned to the crowd and stared, the aura
around them menacing.

“Would you like to repeat that?” They said.

They shook their heads quickly.

Nie Huaisang smiled (but it didn’t reach his eyes). “Good.”

……………………..

Since that day, no one dared to mess with Mo Xuanyu. Mo Xuanyu himself had gained a
reputation after creating so many helpful talismans, so that added to the lessened gossip.

But that didn’t matter right now.

Right now, Mo Xuanyu was wandering around the Mo village looking for one runaway Senior
Wei when he saw someone in black and red robes stumbling around. That person tripped and was
about to fall when Mo Xuanyu caught him before he fell. Immediately, something felt wrong. The
person’s---man’s energy felt…..off.

But he supposed that that didn’t matter. “U-Umm, are you okay?”

“Yeah, I suppose I am.”

Mo Xuanyu was a bit worried at the tone. Then he remembered the sweets in his hand. Usually,
people felt better when they ate sweets, right? “Here. Do you want one?”

The man stared at the tanghulu in his hand.

“Oh. Umm.” He ate one of them. “There. It’s safe to eat it.”

“I wasn’t worried about that.”

“Okay..?” Mo Xuanyu was confused but nevertheless handed one of the candy sticks over.

The man stared at the tanghulu like it was foreign thing and took a bite. “It’s good.” He mumbled.
“And I can actually eat it?”

That made Mo Xuanyu even more confused. What did that mean?

His first guess was that this man was a demon or ghost but this man felt real and alive. His skin
was warm and he…..wait. Did he have a pulse?

His thoughts were interrupted when the man spoke up, “This might be an odd question, but where
am I?”

“The Mo Village. Near Yiling and Yunmeng.”

“I…..I see. Thank you. For the tanghulu.” The man stood up.

“You’re welcome.” Mo Xuanyu made eye contact and wow. The other man’s eyes shone like the
moon. It was beautiful.

But his face…..where have I seen his face before?

He couldn’t dwell on that any longer as the man had already gone. So he hopped on his sword and
decided to head back to Yiling where Wen Qionglin and Wen Qing were searching for Wei
Wuxian.

…………....................……...
“A’ Ning? A’ Ning, what’s wrong?” Wen Qing called out worriedly to her brother.

He had suddenly stopped in the midst of their search as if he had heard something and didn't
respond for a while.

".....flute.....calling......me......" Wen Ning whispered and then took off in another direction.

"A' Ning?!"

“Huh? Qionglin?” Mo Xuanyu mumbled as Wen Ning sped past him. “What’s wrong with him?”

“I don’t know.” Wen Qing replied. “But let’s follow him.”

“Okay!”

…………............................………..

As Wei Wuxian played, he inwardly winced at the tuning of the flute.

“Who’s playing that?! It sounds so horrible!!”

Wei Wuxian glanced over to see the horrified faces of the Lan kids. It was hilarious and if Wei
Wuxian wasn’t so busy trying to not get them killed, he would’ve laughed.

He felt the presence of a fierce corpse closing in and commanded it to disarm the statue as it held
two cultivators in its grasp. The corpse acquiesced almost immediately - which was odd, very odd -
and did as he commanded, freeing the trapped cultivators.

When the corpse landed, Wei Wuxian sucked in a sharp breath, eyes widening. Wen Ning?!

But he shook his surprise away quickly, he didn’t have the time to get distracted! He started
playing again, commanding Wen Ning to destroy the statue. The whispers of the people around
them got louder and Wei Wuxian sped up his playing. Luckily, he didn’t have to wait long. Wen
Ning completely destroyed the statue.

His friend then turned around, staring in his direction with shock and relief. However, some of the
cultivators used that pause to surround him.

I have to get Wen Ning to escape! Wei Wuxian had to use a softer melody to convince Wen Ning to
go since an aggressive one would only agitate him. Calmer…..quieter…..just like in that cave……

Wen Ning tried to resist the command, but Wei Wuxian played the melody a bit more insistently
and he started to leave.

Rapid footsteps suddenly approached him and grabbed his wrist, causing the flute to leave his lips.
Wei Wuxian’s breath caught as he saw who the culprit was. Lan Wangji?!

………....................……..

Lan Wangji had been at the foot of the mountain, waiting beside Jiang Wanyin for the juniors to
finish, when both his and the Yunmeng Jiang sect’s symbol shot into the air.

He immediately grabbed his sword and flew towards the mountain when a flute rang out into the
night. It was horribly out of tune and played a little shakily, but that wasn’t it. That wasn’t what
made him unable to breathe.

It was that melody, that song, that he had played for Wei Ying’s ears only.

Wei Ying. Wei Ying, Wei Ying, Wei Ying. His emotions were so out of place that he couldn’t control
Bichen anymore.

So he descended to the ground and started running as fast as he could towards the flute. He kept
running until he reached a clearing and there….. there …... it was Wei Ying!

But…..But he had to be sure…...sure that this wasn’t an illusion. So he grabbed his wrist, feeling
for his pulse. And he could feel, feel …...he was alive. Alive!!

…………...............……..

Oh no! Lan Zhan will definitely know it’s me! I’m…..I’m not ready!! But….But Wen Ning is…..

And then Wei Wuxian watched the most odd thing occur. Lan Zhan nodded his head at Wen Ning
who inclined his head in understanding and left.

Eh? Did these two know each other that well? Just what on earth happened these years that I was
dead?

The grip on his wrist tightened and with a cry of pain, Wei Wuxian dropped the flute. He looked at
Lan Zhan’s satisfied expression and couldn’t help but think, Was the playing really that bad?

Hmm…...Lan Zhan is staring really hard at me…….just what’s wrong?

“Sect Leader Jiang, he’s…..he’s the one that summoned Wen Ning!”

Wei Wuxian froze as he saw familiar purple robes. Jiang Cheng also seemed to be frozen as he
slowly observed him. “Wei Wuxian….? Wei Wuxian, is it really you?”

The hesitation and - strange, enough - hope in his voice jolted Wei Wuxian.

Then people started murmuring around them.

“Is it really Wei Wuxian?”

“I mean, he did use the flute to control the Ghost General……”

“Yeah, no one but the Yiling Patriarch can control the Ghost General properly.”
“But the age doesn’t match up, right?”

“Yeah, we all saw in the memory viewing how he was ripped to shre---”

Both Jiang Cheng and Lan Zhan glared the onlookers silent. But with that, Lan Zhan’s grip
loosened on his wrist and he was able to twist out of his grasp.

What am I doing just standing around? I…..I don’t want to show my face to the world again. Not
after…. He pursed his lips. Not after the memory viewing…….

He gathered spiritual energy into his palm and slammed it to the ground, kicking up dust and
obscuring everyone’s vision. He then darted away.

However Lan Wangji and Jiang Cheng chased after him.

“Don’t you dare run!!” Jiang Cheng yelled, Zidian unfurling.

If anything, Wei Wuxian sped up. He then ducked behind a tree and condensed some yin energy
into a form looking like him and sent this shadow clone - and many others - sprinting in completely
different directions to throw off everyone’s trail. It was night out right now, so they wouldn’t be
able to tell whether the shadows were him or not.

With that done, he silently disappeared into the darkness of the night.

…………............………….

Wei Ying, Wei Ying…….wait, wait! Don’t go…..Don’t go!

He chased after the shadow but as soon as he touched the shoulder of who he thought was Wei
Ying, the shadow dissipated.
He was tricked.

Lan Wangji leaned against a nearby tree. Wei Ying…..why? Why did you run away? Did I grip your
wrist too tight? Did I scare you?

……...Where did you go? Please come back. I’ll make up for whatever mistake I made. Please,
come back.

Jiang Cheng wrapped Zidian around the legs of his brother, only to find the shadowy form
dissipate.

Damn it! He was right there!! If only I hadn’t been so shocked, I could’ve…..could’ve captured
him and dragged him back home. I would yell and scream at him for taking so long. And
then…..And then apologize. For everything.

He took a few deep breaths to calm down. Why did you run away? Did you still think I was angry
at you? That I hated you? I could never!

…….. Ying-ge Wei Wuxian, come back.

“He was right in front of you and you let him go?!” Wen Qing berated them when Jiang Cheng and
Lan Wangji returned.
“J-Jie….to be fair, Young Master Wei did manage to fool them with shadow-like clones of
himself.”

“A’ Ning, do not take their side!”

“.....Yes, Jie.”

Just as she was about to yell at them even more, a hesitant voice called out, “HanGuang-Jun?”

Lan Wangji, “Sizhui?”

“I heard Aunt Qing shouting. …..What’s wrong? ”

“Wei Ying……He’s back.”

The teen stumbled a bit, his calm expression crumbling. “A’ Niang…...is back…..? Where…..?”

“He ran away.”

“He ran away?”

“Mm.”

“We’re going to go look for him now.” Wen Qing cut in.

“Maybe after you stop yelling at us…..” Jiang Cheng murmured.

“Would you like to repeat that? Mister ‘was too shocked and let him slip away’?”
Jiang Cheng looked like he wanted to argue but he refrained, “.......No.”

Wen Ning seemed to be in thought and was about to say something but decided to stay quiet.

……

They soon chose which directions they’ll head in. After all, he couldn’t have gotten far, what with
him not having a sword.

Jiang Wanyin had to go send the juniors, his nephew, and his subordinates back and Lan Wangji
had to do the same, but would join them later. Mo Xuanyu had arrived slightly late because he had
been busy helping some people caught in some traps. (He eyed Jin Ling at that.)

Wen Ning bid farewell to his companions and headed down the mountain and to a nearby forest.
He could still faintly sense Wei Wuxian but didn’t tell anyone because the look in his eyes
was…...not fear, but shame(?). Something like that.

And Wen Ning didn’t blame him. He must have found out about the memory viewing. Anyone in
Young Master Wei’s place would feel extremely ashamed.

……………………………………..

Wei Wuxian had just descended the mountain, panting. It really was too bad he didn’t have a
spiritual sword he could use. If he did, he wouldn’t have to expend so much energy trying to run.

He couldn’t stop just yet though, so he continued fleeing. After some time, he arrived at the Mo
Village. He heard the braying of a donkey and looked to see a donkey attached to a rather
abandoned-looking shack.

It doesn’t seem like this donkey belongs to anyone…...might as well!

But the donkey seemed more stubborn than he thought as it didn’t move. He sighed. How could he
get the donkey to move?

Then he spotted an apple in the distance and brought it close. The donkey was at immediate
attention.

Wei Wuxian brightened. Ah ha!

He had gotten quite a distance since then. The donkey was surprisingly quick. .......Well. He did tie
the apple to a string attached to a stick and dangled it in front of said donkey - who he named Little
Apple since it seems to like the fruit so much.

He had entered some mountain west of the Mo Village. And with the peace and silence of the new
environment around him, he was finally able to think.

Like…... what was that hesitation in Jiang Cheng’s voice? Why was Lan Zhan’s hand shaking, his
eyes seemingly sad and happy at the same time? And why did Wen Ning seem so relieved?
…...Wait. First of all, Wen Ning is alive?! Oh, right! Let’s call him.

He put his flute to his lips and played a short melody, trying to summon Wen Ning.

And he didn’t have to wait long.

“Young Master Wei!”

Wei Wuxian brightened, “Wen Ning!! You’re alive!” He hopped off his donkey and hugged his
friend tightly.

“Young Master Wei, I’m not alive……”

Wei Wuxian was a bit embarrassed. “Well, I didn’t mean--you know what I meant!”
“.....Mm. Just teasing.”

This made him bewildered. “Just what happened in these years that I’ve been gone? You’re….here.
And you’ve become so bold already!”

Wen Ning looked at him weirdly. “Young Master Wei…...do you not remember?”

Wei Wuxian just looked at him blankly. “Remember what?”

Wen Ning paused. “......What do you remember last?”

“The Siege.”

The fierce corpse winced. “That explains it.”

“Explains what?”

So Wen Ning told him. He had been captured by the Jin sect as was his sister and had been trapped
for quite some time until Nie Huaisang rescued him and brought both him, Wen Qing and Mo
Xuanyu to the Nie sect where they have been staying for the past few years.

“Who’s Mo Xuanyu?”

“Oh. He’s my friend. And--”

“Awww! Wen Ning, I’m so proud of you!! You made a friend!!”

Wen Ning ducked his head down in embarrassment, “Mm. A-Anyway, Xuanyu was the one who
set up an array formation to heal your soul and revive you.
“Ah….I see. Smart kid. I’d love to compare notes with him and see what kinds of new inventions
we can come up with.”

“Yeah….I thought you’d like him. He also looks a bit like you.”

“......Huh.” Wei Wuxian tapped his chin for a bit. “Does he wear gold and black robes?”

“Huh? Yeah. How did you know?”

“I might have…..met him in the…….uhh.....Mo Village? …….Yeah, there.”

“....He will be very surprised when he finds out that he met you.”

“ If he finds out. ”

The two were silent for a bit.

“Young Master Wei…..do you plan on staying hidden from the world......forever?”

“......Yes.”

“Is it because of the memory viewing?”

“....Partly.” He sighed. “I just find it hard to believe that even with the memory viewing, there will
still be those that resent me. I might as well stay out of sight. That way…...I won’t bring anymore
trouble.”

“But Young Master Wei, it wasn’t your fault!”

“It was!!!” Wei Wuxian yelled back. “If only I had more control…..those people wouldn’t have
died…….”
“They were the ones that attacked you first!”

“Would the survivors care about that little detail?”

Wen Ning couldn’t say anything to that. Because while most accepted the truth, there was
discontent among the few sects who still believed Wei Wuxian to be evil.

Wei Wuxian gave a tired smile. “Tell me something happier.”

“A’ Yuan is alive.”

Wei Wuxian jolted upright. “Really?! A’ Yuan is…..?”

“Yes.” Wen Ning smiled. “And he misses you a lot.”

“I see, I see…...but how?”

“HanGuang-Jun rescued him.”

“He did?” Wei Wuxian’s smile eased. “Haha, of course he did, he really took a shine to A’ Yuan,
after all.”

“Mm. But Young Master Wei, although you may not remember this, as a spirit, you visited A’
Yuan and HanGuang-Jun a lot. Even Sect Leader Jiang. And everyone…..they all missed you so
much.”

“I see…..”

Wen Ning was able to see the slight bit of hope in those eyes at that. “Young Master, you really
won’t return?”
Wei Wuxian waved a hand dismissively. “The fact that they care for me so much,” And he seemed
uncertain even while saying it, “Is even more reason I shouldn’t show up and cause them trouble.”

Wen Ning pursed his lips. “It’s always been others that come to cause trouble. It’s not your fault.”

Wei Wuxian’s expression twisted. “They wouldn’t cause trouble if they didn’t have a problem with
me.”

“Young Master Wei---”

He was cut off with a sigh. “Enough, Wen Ning. I…...have made up my mind. I don’t have to tell
you to not tell the others, right?”

Wen Ning stared for a moment more before acquiescing, “......Yes.” Then it is up to me to change
your mind.

..........And maybe the others since Xuanyu put a tracking device on me.

Chapter End Notes

For those of you who were expecting a reunion.......I apologize. Teehee~

EDIT: Also......next chapter probably won't come too soon. I'm currently at a place
with no wifi, so I can't really publish any chapters soon.

[Extra]

“Hey, has anyone seen A’ Ning?” Wen Qing asked.

A chorus of no went around.

“Did Senior Wei call him?” Mo Xuanyu asked after a long period of silence.

Lan Wangji and Jiang Cheng nodded.

“Then, he probably was able to sense Senior Wei and went to go get him.”

“Yes, that is possible, but why isn’t he back with the idiot?” Wen Qing pressed.

Mo Xuanyu paused for a moment. “Have you considered that perhaps Senior Wei
doesn’t remember his time as a spirit?”

“......No.”

“That could probably be what has happened. His last memory would be of the Siege
then. And since he’s traveled all this way…...he’s probably heard about the memory
viewing.” Mo Xuanyu explained. “Put yourself in Senior Wei’s place. How would you
feel…...knowing that all your darkest secrets and thoughts were exposed to the
world?”

Lan Wangji and Jiang Cheng closed their eyes.

“Violated.” Wen Qing murmured. “Very violated. He probably feels too exposed.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded. “Then we should leave him with Wen Qionglin. Besides,” He
brought out a compass-like object. “I have a tracking device.”

“How does that work?” Jiang Cheng asked, after being uncharacteristically quiet.

“Quite simple, actually.” Mo Xuanyu’s eyes lit up. “Wen Qionglin has a token from
the Nie sect.”

“Yeah….and...?

“Well, I put an array in it that connects to this compass. So, basically, I can point him
out.”

“Oh. Then why aren’t we using it?”

“We’re supposed to be giving Senior Wei some space, remember?!” Mo Xuanyu said,
completely forgetting that he was speaking to a sect leader of a great sect.

Next Chapter: Chapter 22 - The Calm Before the Storm

[Teaser]

"What's wrong?" Nie Mingjue said tiredly.

"The.....The seal...." A Nie disciple panted.

"What is it!" He snapped. "Spit it out already!"

"The Stygian Tiger Seal is gone!!"

The Calm Before the Storm
Chapter Summary

Wen Ning tries his best to assuage Wei Wuxian's fears, because his best friend,
someone he thought of as family deserved so much better than what the world had
thrown at him. But Wei Wuxian is stubborn. No matter, if not him, then maybe his
sister and Wei Wuxian's sister, maybe they'd be able to help.

Throughout all this, the undercurrents of chaos begin to stir throughout the sects. But
why? And for what purpose?

Chapter Notes

I am sooooo sorry for the delay!!!

I had summer school and it stressed me out so much, I shut down for a few days. The
teacher wasn't the greatest and it was really wearing down on me. I dropped the class
though, so that's good. But I have a part-time job now!! So unfortunately, my time was
taken up by that!!

However, this 10k chapter makes up for it!!

But fair warning, I was up till 4am editing this, I was practically half-asleep. And now
I shall pass out!

Enjoy!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Wei Wuxian wandered aimlessly around the mountain with Wen Ning, both careful to avoid the
large cities and villages since Wei Wuxian was apparently well-known in both his name and
appearance. He winced at that, remembering how blatantly everyone was discussing his scars.
Wen Ning did what he could to ease Wei Wuxian’s fear and insecurities, but it was futile. Wei
Wuxian would not listen.

So Wen Ning changed the subject.

“Young Master Wei, Jiejie will probably skewer you with her needles if you don’t come back
soon.”

“Haha, yeah…..she would. …….Wait. Wen Qing is alive?!”

Wen Ning gave him a look. “Of course she is. Were you not listening to me before?”

“I was, I was. But I thought the Jins wouldn’t let her live?”

Wen Ning’s eyes flashed darkly as he remembered the fate his sister was subjected to.

Wei Wuxian felt a slight rise in resentful energy surrounding Wen Ning and frowned worriedly.
“.......Don’t tell me they did something to her?”

“Not they , but ‘ he ’.” Wen Ning spat.

“Wen Ning…..? Wen Ning, calm down!” Wei Wuxian tried to shake his friend out of it, but Wen
Ning seemed to not see him, mumbling angry words.

"I shouldn't have let him off so easily. I'll revive him and then kill him....I'll kill him."

With little other choice, Wei Wuxian put the makeshift flute to his lips and started playing that
nameless song again. And slowly, bit by bit, Wen Ning stopped acting like a resentful corpse.

“Sorry, Young Master.”

“No worries,” Wei Wuxian replied, but still looked extremely concerned. “.......What happened to
her?”

So Wen Ning told him. He spared no details, told him what that scum, Jin Guangshan, did to his
sister - their sister -, told him of Wen Qing’s inability to stand the touch of others, told of her
haunting nightmares. And t he only thing Wei Wuxian wanted to do was storm into Koi Tower and
murder that bastard with a creativity he hadn’t had since the war.

But at this suggestion, Wen Ning shook his head. “I took care of that trash.”
Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened, “Really, Wen Ning. You’ve changed so much!” He didn’t mean to
make it sound the way he did, but Wei Wuxian was afraid. Thirteen years was a long time to
change a person. What if he didn’t really know Wen Ning anymore? Was he simply an outsider in
his friend’s life now? Did he even have the right to take Wen Ning away from the life he built?

“Young Master?”

Wei Wuxian plastered a smile on his face. “I’m fine. But Wen Ning, don’t you want to spend time
with your sister and friends rather than me?” He couldn’t help how his voice cracked at the end.

He had always been a social butterfly. He thrived on the attention and physical contact and for him
to be left alone like he always had been was a scary prospect.

Wen Ning stared at him for a moment, “Young Master, why would I leave you? You’re my friend,
my……... my family . Why would I leave you here?”

The relief and subsequent warmth that flooded Wei Wuxian’s heart was overwhelming. “Thank
you, Wen Ning.”

“Of course.”

“But, you know, if you really think of me as family, let’s drop the honorifics.”

“If you want……”

“Of course! I say, Wen Ning why didn’t we do this ea…….”

…………………………………

So Mo Xuanyu was currently in a predicament. Currently, he was being stared at intently by both
Sandu Sengshou and HanGuang-Jun and the combination was extremely difficult to bear.

In the end, he was the one to break the ice, “......Are you two going to say anything or are we going
to stare at each other all day?”

Jiang Wanyin blinked. “.....Right.” And then shifted his gaze to the compass.

Ah. Mo Xuanyu thought.

“......How does that work?”

Mo Xuanyu closed his eyes and sighed. “Why, in any right mind, would I tell you that? I know you
two will just use it to find him anyway, even though we should be leaving him alone. ” He stared
pointedly at them. “He is a man who has just resurrected and likely has no memory of the thirteen
years since his death. Under no circumstance are we supposed to bring any unwarranted stress to
him. ” I did suspect there to be some price to pay for how easily he gained his body back.

The two looked away.

“And I hate to be the bearer of bad news but from the memory viewing, he thinks the two of you
hate him. So trying to make contact with him so soon is not good. I believe this point has been
established by Qing-jie, but you two still haven’t seemed to recognize that fact.”

The two of them now looked like kicked puppies but unless Mo Xuanyu got through to them,
they’d probably try to recklessly contact the wayward Wei Wuxian.

He got up, taking the compass with him. “Wen Qionglin will come and contact us when he is
ready, but before that, don’t try anything.” He paused. “But if you happen to meet him regardless
be…...be gentle .”

The two nodded and Mo Xuanyu was satisfied to get his point through.

.
“Did you talk some sense into those two?” Wen Qing asked.

“Yeah! Although I was a little nervous since they were intimidating, it all went well.”

Wen Qing patted his head. “Good job.”

Mo Xuanyu preened at that.

…………………………….

“So Youn— Wuxian. Your body is made of yin and yang energy but can you still get hurt? Do you
know if you have an actual body?”

“Err….I’m not sure. I know that I can get hungry but I can’t quite grasp whether I have a physical
body or not. My body feels strange.”

“Do you…..” Wen Ning swallowed. He knew this was a sore subject. “Do you have a core?”

Wei Wuxian gave him a reassuring smile to indicate that he was fine with that and shook his head.
“No…..it doesn’t quite feel like that. But I can feel the yin and yang energies intertwining with
each other. It’s not a core but I feel like it’s something close.”

“I see. How much energy do you feel you have in your body?”

Wei Wuxian thought for a moment. “I don’t know. Every time I expend energy, it’s immediately
replenished.”

“.........Does that mean you’re immortal?”

“I don’t know. What does it mean to be immortal? Is it simply having the energy continuously
circulate in my body? I don’t feel like that’s the case since all cultivators continuously circulate
energy.”
“But, Wuxian, cultivators can’t automatically replenish energy, they have to draw it into their own
body willingly. And does the energy that’s drawn into your body keep going or stop at a certain
point?”

“It stops at a certain point.”

“Normal cultivators can’t do that.”

“Right, but where does the line between immortal and not lie? My body is made of energy, but can
I die?”

They were silent for a moment.

Wei Wuxian shrugged. “Well, whatever. Besides, I think I’ve figured out how to cultivate, but it’s
a bit difficult. I need to draw both resentful and spiritual energy into my body at equal amounts.”

“So you can basically practice both the orthodox and unorthodox cultivation?”

“Yep.”

“But what happens if one type of energy outbalances the other?”

“Hmm, that happened before I met you a few times and it seems that the opposite energy is
absorbed into my body to bring it back to an equilibrium.”

“I see.” Wen Ning nodded. “Anyway, I wanted to ask that if you practice both methods, do you
know roughly around what level you’re at?”

“Well…...I think I’m around the beginning stages of golden core formation. It’s just…..I can’t
really form a core without the yin energy interfering.”
“Wouldn’t you just have to form a core in yin energy too?”

“I know I have to do that. It’s only been a week or so since I revived though…...give me a
breaaaak……” Wei Wuxian whined.

Wen Ning chuckled. “Well, you have a lot of time now.”

“True.” He stretched, “Anyway, Wen Ning, you were telling me about how you were doing these
years?”

“Oh, yes! After I met HanGuang-Jun and met A’ Yuan again, we caught up a bit before going to
visit your soul. And then HanGuang-Jun asked us to leave since he wanted to speak to you
privately.”

“Heh. He probably wanted to berate me…..” Wei Wuxian said self-deprecatingly.

“No! Not at all!” Wen Ning disagreed. “Why would you think that?”

“Because!” Wei Wuxian said angrily, then softer, “Because he’s hated me since we first met.”

“HanGuang-Jun said he’s never hated you though. And after getting to know him, apparently, he
was just a shy, awkward teenager! …..At least that’s what Jie said.”

“Pffft!” Wei Wuxian choked on his breath and started laughing. Ahahahahahha!!! Shy, awkward
teenager…….oh my god! Ahahahahaha!! That’s the best thing I’ve heard all day!!!

After he finished laughing and wiped his tears, “So, anyway, you were saying…..?”

“.......Right. So HanGuang-Jun seemed very sorry for being so…...callous towards you.”

Wei Wuxian closed his eyes. “I see…….it’s fine. I never minded it. I was annoying when I was
younger anyways.”
“Wuxian, why do you always do that?”

Wei Wuxian cocked his head to the side. “Do what?”

“Forgive so easily.”

He opened his mouth and closed it multiple times. “I suppose……..it had to do with the last words
my mother said to me: R emember the things others do for you, not the things you do for others.
Only when people don't hold so much in their hearts would they finally feel free. She said that and
I thought I shouldn’t keep the negativity inside. That’s why I—”

“Then, do you forgive those people for what happened to us?” Wen Ning asked, voice cold.

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened. “I…….” A flash of a memory passed through his mind. The Wens,
his third family, on the floor, covered in blood and sword wounds as the army that came to kill him
trampled over their bodies. He remembered seeing Jiang Cheng, someone he thought of as a
brother, slash Uncle Four to pieces, blood staining his sword. He remembered seeing Lan Xichen,
someone he thought to be righteous, mercilessly kill what was left of his family. “No. I can’t—
won’t forgive them. But, after all, it’s my fault that they were—”

“Why do you keep blaming yourself?! It’s never been your fault.”

Wei Wuxian flinched. “I—” He tried again, “I…...I suppose it’s because.......it’s easier that way.
Blaming myself.”

“But Wuxian, blaming yourself, while easier, is inaccurate.” It’s true. Wen Ning had been working
towards being a mind healer and he found that some of his patients had this line of thought. It was
wrong . “It’s more accurate to say that your wants and needs are as important as anyone else’s.”

Wei Wuxian huffed, “When did this become about me? I’m not—”

“You are important. Wuxian, you matter . Even if it doesn’t feel like that.”
But the other still seemed conflicted. “I—”

“Hey, do you really think Wei Wuxian has come back?” A voice said from a distance.

Wen Ning and Wei Wuxian quickly jumped into the trees, making sure they were hidden from
sight.

A group of cultivators passed where they just were, idly chatting.

“Perhaps. Did you see Sect Leader Jiang’s reaction at Dafan? Most likely!!”

“But it could always be another fake. You know how many fanatics there are of the Yiling
Patriarch ever since the truth of his past came out.”

“Bah!” One cultivator spat. “Truth? What truth? That’s bullshit! I don’t believe for one second that
that information is true.”

“But so many people believe that. How could it not be true, especially with the attitude of the
Yunmeng and Yiling people?”

“They’re probably fans of that demonic cultivator anyway.”

“So many people? Even the righteous cultivators?”

“Who cares about that?!

“A lot of people do!!”

“So what? Wei Wuxian committed multiple sins. If I ever see him, I’ll make sure he regrets
coming back.”
“Shh! Be quiet!! What if others hear you?!”

“Don’t you ‘shush’ me! Why should I be quiet? It’s lucky that the Jiang sect disowned him. Or we
might just target them to mess with Wei Wuxian. There’s enough of us who still despise an evil
like him.”

Wen Ning looked worriedly at Wei Wuxian whose fists were clenched.

“But doesn’t Sandu Shengshou still love Wei Wuxian as a brother?”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened. What? Jiang Cheng still…..? Why?

“Yeah, yeah! Someone who supports a monster is no better than that monster themselves!!”

Their voices faded into the distance.

Wei Wuxian and Wen Ning hopped down.

Wei Wuxian was silent.

“Wuxian—”

“Wen Ning.” Wei Wuxian cut in. “This is why.” He looked at him with dull eyes despite his smile.
“This is why I hide.”

“But this time you have more allies! Not just the Jiang sect! Me, Wen Qing, A’ Yuan, Young
Master Nie and by extension the Nie sect, HanGuang-Jun and Zewu-Jun and the younger
generation of the Lan sect, the Jiang sect, Sect Leader Jiang, your sister —”

“What.” Wei Wuxian couldn't believe what he was hearing. “What did you say? This better not be
a fucking joke.”
“I would never joke about this!” Wen Ning said, vehemently. “Wuxian, Maiden Jiang, Jiang
Yanli, has reincarnated! She has her memories, remembers you, forgives you, and wants you, her
brother, back! ”

Wei Wuxian shook his head disbelievingly, “No…..how….why….can she forgive me? After all
I’ve done?”

“Wuxian,” Wen Ning called out softly. And Wei Wuxian looked up, expression scared, lost and
vulnerable all at the same time. “Come back. We’re all waiting for you.”

“But. But I’ll bring trouble—”

“You won’t. And even if you do, we’ll face it together. This time, we won’t do things separately.
Wuxian—”

“Wen Ning.” Wei Wuxian cut in, voice tinged with a resigned tone. “It wouldn’t be the first time
someone realized they didn’t love me anymore.”

“Wuxian…….”

Wei Wuxian didn’t reply.

………….....…………….

Sizhui was very dazed these days. Lan Jingyi noted. Well, ever since the night hunt at Dafan
Mountain.

Did it happen to have anything to do with that man that ran away from HanGuang-Jun and Sect
Leader Jiang?

Speaking of, HanGuang-Jun seemed awfully distraught when that man had escaped. And that was
saying something since I could actually read his expression!!
“Ow!” He was so embroiled in his thoughts that he accidentally smacked right into Sizhui, who
had, for some reason, stopped abruptly.

Rubbing his sore nose, he asked, “What’s wrong, Sizhui?”

Sizhui didn’t answer, and simply dashed forward, drawing his sword.

“Damnit, Sizhui!! Wait up!!” Lan Jingyi yelled after his friend as he went after him.

Lan Sizhui had been a bit sad lately, considering his mother dad had escaped. However, as he
wandered the forest one random day with Jingyi, he heard a scream followed by a crash in the
distance. He stopped to get his bearings straight before running forward, sword drawn.

Once he got there, he only saw a trashed caravan and some people with relatively light injuries.

“Are you alright?” He asked.

“Yes. Just a bit startled.” The man replied with a rather stoic tone.

The woman and two young men beside her also nodded as if they were used to this.

Lan Sizhui sheathed his sword and saw his friend catching up to him.

“Ai…..hah…..Sizhui…...don’t go so fast……” Jingyi panted.

“Sorry.” He replied and indicated to the people in front of him.

“Oh!”

…….

After they got the family of four safely back to the village, Lan Sizhui and Lan Jingyi wandered
around town for information.

Apparently, people have been experiencing disturbances as of late by a childlike spirit. But the
spirit hadn’t been doing anything harmful, just some mischievous pranks ranging from tripping
people to letting the farm animals out.

However, lately, the pranks have turned into something much more serious. Travel vans and the
like had been destroyed, the goods that the villagers were transporting destroyed and thrown to the
ground. Wild animals had been led into the village, scaring everyone into staying inside until the
problem was taken care of. And fire had been set on some merchants looking to trade with them.

Lan Sizhui and Lan Jingyi frowned.

“It sounds like the once peaceful spirit is becoming resentful.” Lan Jingyi said.

They headed towards the mountain cave where the spirit resided in as they reviewed the
information they got.

“I feel like we’re missing something.” Lan Sizhui replied, brows still furrowed in concentration.
Baba had said that there sometimes more than meets the eye to spirits supposedly turning
resentful. But what is missing? What information have we not received?

Just as Lan Jingyi was about to ask why, a voice called out to them.

“What are you two doing here?”

Lan Jingyi jumped, startled and whipped his head to the sound. He huffed, “Oh…...it’s only the
Young Mistress!”

“Who are you calling Mistress?! I’ll show you!!” And then Suihua was drawn.

“You wanna fight?” Lan Jingyi taunted, unsheathing his own blade. “Come on then!”

“Ah…..” Lan Sizhui stared at his two friends bickering. “Why are they fighting again……”

…….

“So what are you two doing here?” Jin Rulan asked, after a refreshing fight.

“We’ve come to investigate the spirit of a child that seems to be turning into a resentful spirit.”

“You could have said that instead of calling me that stupid name……”

“It’s not stupid. It fits you perfectly, after all!”

Jin Rulan drew Suihua out a few inches, “Wanna go again?”

“You be—”

Lan Sizhui’s calm face broke at that moment as he interjected with a firm, “ No. ”

“Okay.” The two obeyed quickly. They knew how angry the usually calm Lan Sizhui could get. It
was as intimidating as HanGuang-Jun himself!! They experienced it enough times to never want
him to do that again.

The three of them leaned against the trees as they exchanged the information they got. It was more
or less the same.
“What are you doing here by yourself, Jin Ling?” Lan Sizhui asked.

“Err.”

“Did you perhaps try to escape the wrath of that Jiujiu of yours?” Lan Jingyi teased.

“I—I did not —”

“Oh, so you did !!”

“Lan Jingyi!!”

But just as Jin Ling was about to throttle his best friend, someone called out to them, “Oh, hey! It’s
you guys!!”

The three of them looked behind them.

“Zizhen!!” Lan Jingyi greeted excitedly as Ouyang Zizhen hopped towards them, followed by a
few Ouyang sect disciples.

They all excitedly chatted, catching up with one another before realizing that they were all there
for that mischievous spirit.

“I heard that the spirit is by the cave and it only comes out if you give him sweets and toys.”
Ouyang Zizhen said.

“The villagers didn’t tell us that……” Jin Rulan grumbled.

“That’s because I like to gossip! Trading gossip with other people and getting them comfortable
with you is a good way to loosen their lips!”
“And you’re saying we can’t do that?!” Jin Rulan snapped.

Ouyang Zizhen coughed. “Uhh, well I don’t want to offend you……”

“Go ahead!”

“Okay. Well then. Jin Rulan, you are extremely flashy. Rich-looking. Basically people won’t feel
too comfortable unless you turn down the gold. And Jingyi, Lan Sizhui. You two…...well. We’re
near Gusu and the people have heard about the Lan clan and their uniform and generally - when
Jingyi isn’t talking - you two kind of look like pretty immortals when you descend from the sky. So
people would exalt your presence and think it above you to do something like that. If I’m making
sense.

“So we basically look like untouchable existences.” Lan Sizhui summarized.

“Yeah. The general population isn’t comfortable with that, especially because,” He looked
sheepish. “Because of the memory viewing. The commoners see the four great sects as disdainful
company.”

Jin Rulan looked away while Lan Sizhui clenched his fists in remembrance.

“Anyway!” Ouyang Zizhen clapped, in an attempt to distract from the heavy mood. “Shall we see
what’s wrong with this child spirit?”

They nodded.

…………….

“Hey, so whereabouts are we?” Wei Wuxian asked.

Wen Ning, “Hmm, somewhere around Gusu? It looks a bit familiar.”

“I see. Gusu…..huh?” He mumbled. “I never thought I’d come back here.”

Wen Ning glanced at him. “Wuxian, there’s a village nearby. Do you want to stop by to get some
new robes and a bath?”

Wei Wuxian nodded. He didn’t mind hiding out in the forests and mountains, but he did want a
nice long bath and some new robes since the ones he’s wearing had been the same one he had been
revived in.

Even though they were spiritual robes, they were sustained by his spiritual powers. So should he
run out of spiritual energy……..he’d be stark naked. Wei Wuxian sighed as he thought of this.

Wen Ning actually laughed at me when he heard that. Laughed!

So they went to town and got some supplies. Wei Wuxian retired to the inn and had a hot bath
ordered. Luckily, Wen Ning had some money on him. He’ll pay him back later. Maybe.

“Ah…..” He exhaled as he sunk into the warm waters. It feels so nice to have a nice, long bath.

But as he relaxed into the bathwater, his hair and eyes returned to their normal state. Wei Wuxian
stared at his hair in wonder. “Why does it do this……? Is it because I have a lot of energy in my
body? Speaking of, it seems like the energy in my body became more refined? Is it because I’ve
been using it a lot? Also…...”

Wei Wuxian dried off and got changed, looking outside the window. I can see ghosts and the like
just randomly wandering around……. Ah…..oh well. It’s not like I’m any different? Maybe? I
haven’t been injured so I don’t know if I can bleed. Can I even be injured if my body is made of
energy? Maybe Zidian? But Zidian only hurts souls that possess bodies. Maybe I should ask Wen
Ning? Hmm? Where did Wen Ning go, anyway?

.
.

“Jie! What are you doing here?” Wen Ning asked nervously. “You weren’t followed, right?”

“I’m here to see the idiot.” She waved the tracking device around. “And no, I wasn’t followed.
Jiang Wanyin and HanGuang-Jun tried but I knocked them out with a sleeping agent. Xuanyu
stayed behind to look after them.”

“I….I see. But don’t call W-Wuxian an idiot…….”

Wen Qing gave him the side-eye. “He’s an idiot if he can’t see how much we care about him.”

“But Wuxian had suffered so much.”

“Hmph. Maybe I should have brought Maiden Jiang with us. She could probably talk some sense
into him.”

“Mm.”

“So where is he?”

“In the inn.”

“I know that . Which room?” Wen Qing asked as they entered the inn.

“Second one on the left upstairs. But Jie, be gentle, okay?”

“Gentle? Wei Wuxian isn’t a fragile person. Treating him as such will do no good.”

“I…..I know that. I’m just saying not to overwhelm him.”

“How would I do that? He’s used to my attitude.”

“I know, but he’s worried that since it’s been so long, he may not know us anymore…….”

At this, Wen Qing paused. “That’s true. It’s been such a long time that anyone could have changed.
But,” She gave a small smile. “That’s why we’re here, aren’t we? To show that he is no longer
alone. To give him reassurance that at our core, we’re the same people. And show him that no
matter how changed we are, we have the time to catch up with each other.”

“.....Mm. I just…...he’s just very despaired with the world. And with the rumors he’s heard along
the way and with the dissatisfaction with the minor sects……”

“I thought we took care of a lot of that!”

Wen Ning seemed angered too. “I know! But it’s only the younger generation that’s been keeping
an open mind. The truth about the Nightless City Massacre is still unwilling to be accepted.”

“Damn them! Why can’t they leave him alone?”

Wen Ning was silent for a moment. “I don’t know. I suppose…...that’s how the human heart
works.”

………….

Wei Wuxian had heard some voices near the door and recognized them. One is Wen Ning. But the
other…..hm….who is it? ……..Could it be that they found me? He was gripped by a sudden fear.
I….I have to escape —

The door was flung open just as he made that decision though. And Wei Wuxian stopped in his
tracks. “Wen…...Qing…..?” He choked out.

Wen Qing, “Wei Wuxian, what are you doing?”

He had one foot on the windowsill and his robes in one hand. “Uhh.”

“Sit down and talk. And don’t you try to escape again! We’ve been—”

“ Jie, we are not trying to overwhelm him. ” Wen Ning whispered hurriedly. "And do not guilt-trip
him!"

“......Right.”

Wei Wuxian cautiously moved closer. He didn’t know if Wen Qing would use her needles on him
and he didn’t want to find out if he would be faster or her needles would.

But he wasn’t expecting the abrupt hug he received.

“You’re alive.”

Wei Wuxian tensed. “Wen—”

“ Wei Wuxian, you’re alive. ” Wei Wuxian felt tears soaking his shoulder. "I’m so glad." He was
pushed away and Wen Qing looked to the side, drying her tears.

“Qing-jie….”

Wen Qing gave him a half-hearted glare. “What’s with that look? Did you think you wouldn’t be
missed?”

“I….It’s not that.” Wei Wuxian looked away. “I—”

“I know.” She interrupted. “A’ Ning told me. But Wei Wuxian, this time, we won’t leave you
alone. We won’t run away. You have allies—”
“I only have allies because they saw my memories.” Wei Wuxian said, wincing when he sounded
sharper than he intended.

“Wei Wuxian……”

“Everyone knows.” He shook his head, remembering the whispers of the people, the privacy they
all invaded. He couldn't get it out of his head now. “ They all know. ”

“Wei—”

Wei Wuxian’s head began to hurt as he remembered everything he suffered, all the feelings he had
bottled up and shoved to a side. Everyone knows. Everyone knows. They all know the secrets he
never wanted anyone to know. The truths about himself that he never wanted to spoken aloud.

“I…..How can I face anyone now that they all know? And what good does it do? Everyone’s dead.
They’re…..They’re all…..” Wei Wuxian crumpled to the floor.

“Wei Wuxian,” Wen Qing kneeled by him, Wen Ning following. “We’re alive, your Shijie has
reincarnated; and those that have wronged you have stepped forward and made changes to
themselves and to the younger generation. They won’t allow another mistake like this to happen.”

“How can you be so sure?” Wei Wuxian asked helplessly. “People don’t change that easily. And
they…...destroy those that are different. Precisely because they are afraid of change.”

“You are right.” Wen Ning agreed. “People don’t change that easily. They throw away those that
are different, ostracizing them because change is something new, thrilling, unexplored, and
dangerous.” Wen Qing and Wei Wuxian flinched lightly, knowing Wen Ning was talking about
himself. “But there has been change. Everyone is making an effort. The memory viewing…..while
a complete breech to your privacy, has left a large stain on the cultivation world. They can never
gain back the trust they broke from killing everyone during the Siege.”

“Wei Wuxian, we are not telling you to come back immediately. You need time to heal. You were
never given that time. And we hope that now, in this second chance we’ve given you, that you take
this chance to be free and do whatever you want.” Wen Qing patted him on the head. “We are
willing to wait. Take your time.”
Wei Wuxian, despite being a bit teary, gave them a bright smile. “Thank you.”

The Wen siblings gave him one more hug. “Of course.”

"But this is as touchy as I'll be getting!" Wen Qing replied. Even though she tried to sound joking,
both Wei Wuxian and Wen Ning saw the slight trembles in her arms. "DOn't expect me to coddle
you forever!"

"Heheh," Wei Wuxian laughed. "Qing-Jie, don't you know that XianXian is three~?"

Wen Qing sighed, "Always a child."

"Of course~!"

…………

Wei Wuxian woke up the next morning feeling so much more refreshed than usual. His heart felt
lighter, as if some weight had lifted from his shoulders.

Meeting Wen Qing again had given him some solace, some sort of push forward. He knew he
wasn’t healed. He could never be healed in such a short amount of time. She was right.

He never had time to heal.

Not after the war. Not when there was peace. He was so young and yet had to deal with so much.
There were many times that he had almost given up, where he wanted to sleep and never awaken
again. Because he was so tired of facing the world. So, so tired.

But this time…...he’ll take this second chance to mature, to heal, to become whole again.

.
.

When he went downstairs to get some food (with Wen Ning’s money), he nearly dropped
everything he was holding.

Wen Ning looked…….alive. And really clean. He was wearing new robes, his hair was up in the
style he had when he was young and his face and hands were the same tone as if he were actually
alive. To which Wei Wuxian realized that his friend was actually wearing makeup.

“Are you going to stand there all day or are we going to eat?” Wen Qing said, quite amused at his
reaction.

“Uhh, right. Yeah.” Wei Wuxian was still staring at Wen Ning.

“Young Master Nie came up with the idea in order to help me blend amongst everyone.”

“I see. It’s just…..I never expected Wen Qing to be so good at putting on makeup for you!”

He got a smack on the back for that. “Ow! Qing-jie, don’t be so mean……”

“What do you mean by that?!” She snapped.

“But…...you didn’t seem like the type to put on makeup!”

“I’m not. But I’m still a healer. We have to sometimes cover up wounds or scars for people.”

“You don’t have to hit me though…..” He whined.

“Tch.”
They finished their meal like that, with good cheer and casual banter.

“I have to return to Qinghe for a bit of work. A’ Ning, do keep in touch. Wei Wuxian, you too.”

The two of them nodded and saw her off as she drew her sword and flew away.

“Now then—”

“Daozhang!” Someone called out worriedly.

Wei Wuxian and Wen Ning saw a woman and her family come near.

“You’re cultivators, right?”

“Yes. Why?”

“We…..” The woman caught her breath. “We talked to a few young cultivators like yourself
because of a spirit disturbance quite a few days ago and they still haven’t returned! We….We got
worried…… Please, they might be in danger!”

Wei Wuxian and Wen Ning widened their eyes as they asked for details.

“Did the child spirit attack you when you got to a certain part of the mountain?”

The woman thought about this. “Yes. Sometimes. He would get violent when we crossed certain
parts of the mountain, but aside from that, he would violently attack and disturb the populace.”

“Did anything particular happen when he did that?”

“Ah….? Hmmm……”
“Mother,” One of the young men said. “I think there was. Everytime the spirit came to disturb us,
there were either bandits or some monster nearby. And sometimes, the goods we had were spoilt or
poisoned.”

“Could the spirit have done that?” The woman asked.

“I don’t know…..the goods seemed fine when they were bought.”

“Then, perhaps….?”

Wei Wuxian nodded. He got all the needed information. “Thank you for the information.” Then, to
Wen Ning, “A’ Ning, let’s go!”

The two dashed to the mountains.

“It will be faster if we split up! I’m worried about those kids!”

Wen Ning nodded and split off from his friend. “Be careful, Wuxian!”

“Hehe, you know me!”

………...............……….

“Ahhhhhh, when can we get ouuuuuuut?” Lan Jingyi groaned.

“Shut up!” Jin Ling snapped. “This is all your fault!”

“How is this my fault? ” Lan Jingyi snapped. “You were the one who decided to “investigate” that
strange noise in the cave!!”
"You're the one who decided to provoke the spirit!!"

"You—!!"

“You two, just be quiet before we’re chased by that evil spirit again…….” Ouyang Zizhen
bemoaned.

Lan Sizhui just sighed.

Everything had been going well. They had successfully lured out the child spirit and had asked it
why he was causing commotion. When the spirit refused to say anything and they all heard a
strange noise in the back, they became suspicious. Jin Ling was the first to go see what the noise
was, despite the child telling them ‘no’, and he screamed and disappeared into the ground. Then,
they panicked and went after him, sinking into the ground soon after.

HanGuang-Jun had always told him to keep a calm mind and not rush into situations, but Lan
Sizhui couldn’t help it. After having his loved ones and friends being taken away from him early in
life, he panicked seeing Jin Ling swallowed up by the ground.

But they were lucky since the underground cave was spacious. They were able to trick the spirit or
whatever creature was chasing them away. Currently they had just caught their breath and were
planning a plan of attack…..or escape. However, they had run out of fire talismans. What could
they do—

A short yelp came from above them and they all scattered as someone came crashing down.

“Ow….ow, ow, ow……” The person—man rubbed his back. “That huuuurt. What the hell was
that?”

That voice…...was so familiar…….

“Who are you?” Lan Jingyi asked worriedly.

“Hm?” The man stood up, dusting off the dirt on his robes. “Oh, so you’re the lost little
cultivators!”

“We’re not little!” Jin Ling and Lan Jingyi exclaimed.

“Little enough to me.” The man retorted cheekily. “Anyway! The villagers were worried about you
and I had been the only cultivator around, so I came to rescue you!”

“You alone?” Jin Ling snorted.

“Nah! I had a friend who took a separate path so we could cover more ground quicker.”

His voice was really familiar. And that tone…… Lan Sizhui’s heart beat fast. Could it be…..?

“So, do you kids have any fire talismans?”

“We’re not kids! And…..we ran out……”

“I see, I see…...hmm…..well, can all of you keep a secret?”

They were all confused but assented.

“Don’t be too surprised then.” The spiritual energy in the air shifted and then the man’s hair and
eyes started to glow.

They covered their eyes, unused to the bright light after so long. When it cleared, Lan Sizhui felt
his heart burst and his eyes water.

“A’ Niang….” He whispered. “Dad!” He threw himself forward, hugging Wei Wuxian.

“Huh? I’m not your……..wait. What’s your name?” Wei Wuxian, his dad , looked at him
curiously.
“Lan Sizhui. Lan Yuan. Dad, do you……?”

“A’ Yuan?” He whispered. “A’ Yuan, is that you?”

“Mm!” And Lan Sizhui, for the first time, in years , burst into tears. “I missed you! I missed
you……”

Dad hugged him. “I’m sorry for leaving you alone…… A’ Yuan, forgive me. Your Xian-gege
broke his promise……”

“No! No, Dad, you didn’t! After all…..” He patted his heart. “You were always with me, right
here.”

“Smart child. Where did you learn this?”

“From you.”

“Heheh, of course!” The voice was cheery, but wobbly from tears. “I did teach you everything I
knew!”

“Pff. Even disguising those books as—”

“Ah!” Wei Wuxian covered his mouth. “Don’t say that in front of your friends!”

Ah. Right. Lan Sizhui nearly forgot about his friends. His friends, who were—who were openly
gaping at him. Ah. I forgot that Baba’s revival may have not become public news.

“Sizhui?” Jingyi swallowed. “This is…..?”

His dad laughed. “Well, I suppose since A’ Yuan had to be like this.” Lan Sizhui’s nose was
tapped childishly. “There’s no harm in telling you that my name is Wei Ying, Wei Wuxian. Nice to
meet you all!”

…….

Lan Jingyi could not believe this. The Yiling Patriarch, someone he had admired for standing
against the world for the sake of righteousness was right here in front of him!! He could practically
faint from the sheer amount of admiration he felt for the man before him.

And he did believe that the person in front him was Wei Wuxian. After all, his looks and
personality was exactly the same from what he had seen. …...Which then made him sheepish since
he basically knew everything about the man. That was dangerously close to stalker-like behavior.

Not that the rest of the world had cared. He thought petutanly.

And then Sizhui.

The reaction his best friend had was not one he was expecting. First, Sizhui had called him Mother
, of all things - not that he had a problem, mind you - and lunged forward and hugged him. His best
friend, whose face and demeanor had been like ice since they were young, had melted. He became
talkative too! Then he burst into tears! Gods, that was the most emotion he’s seen from Sizhui for
like a decade!!

………

Jin Rulan could not believe this. His Dajiu was sitting there in the flesh, looking every bit as young
since he had seen him as a ghost once in his childhood.

Honestly speaking, he had mixed feelings for his older uncle. When he had first heard of him, it
was that the man had killed his parents. Then, the rumors started changing, saying it was partly his
fault, others saying that he had no part in their deaths. He really didn’t know what to believe.

Then, his mother had been reincarnated with her memories, and, with his Jiujiu, divulged the truth
of the matter. Resentful spirits had possessed his Dajiu causing him to lose control and kill his
father. However, what made him lose control in the first place? An ambush. His Dajiu had been
cornered by several hundred men. He was able to understand that. Your battle instincts go into
overdrive when that happens and you don’t recognize friend from foe. But what about his mother?
She calmly explained that someone else had killed her. She had done what she had always done for
her family: protect them. And so, she took a blow meant for his Dajiu.

When Jin Ling asked her if it was worth it, she replied that it was. She would do anything to protect
her family, even if it meant giving up her life.

She then patted his head, saying that he was just as important.

“You don’t really think when you’re being a self-sacrificing idiot, do you?” She replied. “I regret
missing out on your life, but I was given a second chance. And this time, I shall cherish it.”

His Dajiu had been given a second chance too. And he deserved it. Jin Ling had heard of the
memory viewing and was appalled that the cultivation world would even think of doing that! His
Dajiu had been so young, only a few years older than them, and the world blamed him for all evils?
How great were they!

He scoffed.

He won’t let anyone tear his family apart again.

……

Ouyang Zizhen was having the time of his life with this much gossip to sate him. This information
would be privy only to them people in this room, because he would never expose this and betray
his friends like that.

…………..

“Ooookay. Anyway, let’s gather some information! What do you know about your current
predicament?”

“Well, we lured out the child spirit who didn’t want to tell us anything. And then we heard a noise,
so we……” Lan Jingyi trailed off.
“So you followed it. Right. Who do you think the culprit is?”

“I feel like it’s that child….….” Ouyang Zizhen said uncertainly.

“But something felt off.” Lan Sizhui replied, still plastered to his side.

“Good, good. I will tell you what I think, but I suppose some introductions are in order since I
don’t know who you all are!”

“Lan Jingyi of Gusu.”

“Ouyang Zizhen of the Ouyang clan.”

“.......Jin Rulan of the Jin and Jiang clans.”

Wei Wuxian froze. “Jin Rulan…..?”

“Yes.” Jin Ling met his eyes. He was still unsure of how he should interact with his older uncle.
“.....Hi, D-Dajiu…….” He said quietly and the next thing he knew, he was hugged. “Wha…...What
are you doing?! I’m a grown man! I don’t need to be hugged!! ….H-Hey, don’t pat my head!!” Jin
Ling steadily became redder and redder, almost resembling a tomato.

Wei Wuxian finally released him and sighed happily.

“Anyway! Onto what I’ve deduced…..do you think the child had a reason for all the violence he
caused or not?”

“I did not sense any resentment from the child. So he couldn’t have done those things without there
being a good reason.” Lan Sizhui analyzed.

“And the reason why he did it? Do you know?”

Ouyang Zizhen piped up, “I was listening to a lot of gossip from the villagers saying how the child
spirit’s mischief had allowed them to avoid dangerous situations.”

“Good. That’s correct. The child had been treated well by the villagers and saved them from
bandits, resentful spirits, poisoned goods and ill-intentioned merchants from time to time.
However, why do you think he got violent when people got close to the cave?”

There was a long pause.

“Was it because of that evil entity living in the cave?” Jin Ling asked. “We’ve already established
that the child has done no wrong and yet people have still disappeared in this mountain, so…..”

“Excellent!” Wei Wuxian ruffled his hair, much to the ire of an indignant Jin Ling. “Exactly! Some
might have thought that the child spirit had been helping the villagers as a front and was actually
evil."

"Wait. How are we sure that that's not actually the case?"

"Hmm, you used Inquiry, right? To converse with the spirit."

"Yeah, but it didn't answer our questions." Lan Jingyi responded.

"Ah.....You probably didn't ask the right questions then. No matter. I talked with the spirit already.
There is another entity here. One with worse intentions. You all must have sensed the resentful
energy in the air, right?”

They all shook their heads.

“…….Err. Can you feel a heaviness in the air?” When they said yes, he sighed in relief. “That is
resentful energy. If you try to sense the difference between the spiritual energy and that heaviness -
focusing on the latter - you’ll be able to better attune yourself to sensing it. It’ll help you when
going on nighthunts. Based on the heaviness of the resentful energy, the stronger it is! Of course,
you can just use my compass. I heard it was mass-produced?”
Everyone immediately felt ashamed because they remembered how their seniors - not all of them,
though! - had pillaged the Burial Mounds and selfishly taken his inventions.

“Anyway! I’ve talked to the spirit trapping us here…….and it’s uncooperative. Shall we exorcise
it?”

…………...…………

Lan Wangji was worried when he didn’t get any news that Lan Sizhui and Lan Jingyi hadn’t
returned. Jiang Wanyin had seemed worried when Jin Rulan hadn’t returned either. Just before
they had been knocked out by Wen Qing, they had sent them off to night hunt nearby. But they
didn’t return for a few days.

They naturally became panicked as any overprotective father/uncle would.

Jiang Wanyin had panicked more when Mo Xuanyu had entered the room with Jiang Yanli
looking extremely worried. So they set off in search of their children. Mo Xuanyu saw them off
before returning to Qinghe. After Jiang Yanli, the only one with reasonable social skills, was able
to get information from the villagers, they headed off to the cave where the spirit lay.

So imagine their surprise when they encountered an anxious Wen Ning and then an explosion from
the cave.

They were all ready to rush in, when they heard coughs and the voices of their children.

“Ai…...I really didn’t expect that.” Lan Wangji’s heart nearly stopped hearing that familiar voice.

“What do you mean by that? Of course you did! We all said it would be a bad idea but you just had
to send that mass of energy hurtling towards the spirit!” Jin Rulan grumbled.

“I couldn’t help it, it was stronger than I thought and I wanted to reduce risk of injury!”
“We got plenty of injuries from that stunt you pulled…..” Lan Jingyi retorted.

“Don’t bully Dad!” Lan Sizhui said in an oddly childish voice.

Lan Wangji was still. Extremely so.

Especially when the dust cleared, revealing the beautiful face of Wei Ying.

He looked…….alive, happy, light , pretty .

Wei Ying. Wei Ying, Wei Ying, WeiYingWeiYing……...

…………….

“A’ Ling!!” Jiang Yanli exclaimed, rushing towards her son and checking for injuries, relieved to
see none.

“I’m fine…..” He said, a bit flustered by the attention.

After fussing over him a bit more, Jiang Yanli turned her attention to the man who had saved her
son. “Thank—” Her eyes widened. “A’ Xian?”

A’ Xian looked shocked as he murmured, “Shijie….?”

“A’ Xian!” Jiang Yanli threw herself around his middle, holding him in place since he seemed like
he wanted to run.

Jiang Yanli wasn’t sure if he recognized her since she had a different face, but she was sure Wen
Qionglin had given her a scroll painting of what she looked like. “Shijie……what….”

“A’ Xian…..I’m so glad you’re here…… I heard from Wen Qing. You don’t have your memories
as a spirit?”

He shook his head.

“Mm….then I suppose I’ll have to repeat myself.” She pulled herself away. “A’ Xian…..back then,
I do not blame you for what happened.”

“I……no. It was my fault. Even if I was possessed, I should have had a better grip on the spirits, a
better control on them. If that didn’t happen, you wouldn’t have…….Jin Zixuan wouldn’t
have…..”

“No!” Jiang Yanli reached up and softly patted the side of his face. “No, A’ Xian. It was never
your fault. I shouldn’t have invited you without sending an escort. I should have had someone from
our side help you arrive at Koi Tower. I am in the fault as well.”

“No! You could never be at fault! I—”

“Why are you so quick to blame yourself?” Jiang Yanli cut him off. She shook her head.
“Nevermind. A’ Xian, I’m glad you’re safe. And thank you for saving my son.”

“Mm. Of course. Anything for you.”

………

When Wei Wuxian had seen who was waiting for him on the other side of the smoke, his first
instinct was to run. However, A’ Yuan was still glued to his side, preventing him from moving. A’
Yuan soon let go to greet Lan Zhan, who was still frozen and staring at him. Jiang Cheng too was
staring at him, both men seemingly unsure of what to say.

Beside him, Jin Ling was being coddled by a girl he called—oh. Wei Wuxian took a look at the
girl beside him and he felt shocked at the familiar robes, hairstyle and eyes that the girl possessed.

Wait. Didn’t Wen Ning show me a painting of what Shijie’s reincarnation looked like? On top on
Jin Ling’s reaction to her…..could she be…..?
He got his answer when the girl—Shijie threw herself around his middle, saying how glad she was
that he was alive and safe, how back then, it wasn’t his fault, how he had never been at fault.

And Wei Wuxian was overwhelmed.

“A’ Xian…...You will never be alone, no matter what happens, I will always stand by your side,
you have all of us, we will never leave each other again. I know it will take time to heal and I
understand if you don't want to let us in, but we will be— are willing to wait. Know that no matter
what, from here on out, we will stand by your side and give you all the love that you deserved in
the first place. Let's never part.” And oh, how he wished he could do that. “We can try to work
things out if you let us. We will give you all the time you need to heal, but know that you will
always have a home and people to come back to, you will never be alone again.”

He was too overwhelmed. He….he can’t go back. Not when—

Not when he still has so many enemies. Not when his name still brings hatred.

Not when…..he hasn’t begun to forgive himself.

“I…..” He took a step back., glancing at Lan Zhan and Jiang Cheng still rooted in place. “I
can’t…..Shijie, I can’t. The sects…...there are too many that hate me, that are willing to hurt all of
you to hurt me. I can’t…..I’m sorry. I—” He put yin energy into his palm and made it spread out,
obscuring their vision.

“A’ Xian!” “Dad!”

With much difficulty, Wei Wuxian made himself move away from the people he cared about the
most and dove back into the underground cave. (The evil spirit had gone and the child spirit had
thanked him and wanted to stay to protect the village, so he didn’t have to worry about them.) The
child had told him how the cave had spread to other places and that he could use them since the
only resentful creature there had been defeated.

Wei Wuxian sighed in relief.

[Do you need help?] The child asked.

“......Yes. If they get on my trail, please lead them away.”

[Mm. Okay. But Mister, they really care about you. Why?]

Wei Wuxian bit his lip. “Because I’m not ready yet.”

[I see…..okay. I’ll help you.]

“Thank you.”

Wei Wuxian found himself in Yiling when he exited the cave. He collapsed against the stone wall,
exhausted. Looking out at the moon high overhead, he covered his eyes with the back of his hand.

Am I a coward for running away? They spent so much effort reviving me and searching for me.
Should I really just run away? But…..

But I’m not ready…….

…………….....………….

When the smog cleared, Wei Wuxian had already disappeared.

But it’s okay. They won’t chase after him. They will give him all the time he needs. Even if he’s
not ready now, or in ten months, or even years …….they are willing to wait until he’s ready to
return to them.

………

Sometimes they’d approach Wei Wuxian cautiously and tried to make conversation with him.
When it was just Jiang Yanli, Wen Qing or Wen Qionglin, he’d be fine, but he still looked
reluctant around others.

They continued this pattern for three months.

This fact had hurt Lan Wangji, but knowing how his relationship was with Wei Ying back
then…..when he drew his sword on him and always said the words Wei Ying never wanted to
hear…...he understood that.

That’s why he silently tagged along whenever Wen Qing and Wen Qionglin went on night hunts
and never said anything, wanting Wei Ying to approach him like he did in their younger years. But
it seemed like that approach wasn’t working.

Lan Wangji couldn’t just sit around. He had to talk to Wei Ying. Say all the words he couldn’t
before. Tell him that he was sorry for his previous attitude, that he cared about him. Become his
friend and maybe even……

He finally got his chance a week later when he had just finished exorcising some resentful spirits
nearby.

“......Lan Zhan?”

Lan Wangji’s eyes widened and he turned around, relieved to be able to see Wei Ying. And not
have it be another hallucination.

“Wei Ying….” Lan Wangji’s throat bobbed.

“Ahahaha, Lan Zhan! How have you been?”

He calmed his heartbeat. “Fine. …..And you?”

“Uhh, good.”

…….What do I say? The air is so awkward. “Wei Ying, I…...I have to….to apologize.” Ahhhh, did
I have to start with that?

“Huh?” Wei Ying tilted his head to the side. “Apologize? For what?”

“I…...hurt you. Back then. I…..didn't mean to. Just…..” His ears burned red. “Just wanted you
safe. Couldn’t…..Couldn’t say that properly. Always…..Always drew a sword on you and….and
argued.”

“Lan Zhan, it was fine. I wasn’t in the right state of mind.”

Ah, Wei Ying. Always so kind. But….. “No. My fault. Should have realized…..that you were hurt.
Wei Ying…..Wei Ying is…..is a friend. My first friend. I didn’t show that. I’m sorry. Wei Ying. I
—”

“Lan Zhan, calm down.” Wei Ying was now very close. “Breathe.”

Lan Wangji suddenly realized, in his nervousness, that he hadn’t actually taken a breath and did so,
trying to calm himself down.

“So Wen Ning was right? You were just a shy, awkward teenager?” Wei Ying mumbled quietly.
Lan Wangji’s ears heated up again.

Throughout the thirteen years Wei Ying was gone, Lan Wangji had gotten close to Wen Qionglin,
Wen Qing, Nie Huaisang and everyone else who had appreciated Wei Ying (and had visited his
soul). Gradually, they had helped ease the ache and loneliness left from Wei Ying’s departure and
he had begun to consider them friends.

“Well, whatever! Lan Zhan!! You must have done a lot of exciting stuff over the years, right? But I
bet it wouldn’t have been as fun without me!”

“Mm. With Wei Ying, it would be more fun.”

“....Eh? Lan Zhan…..”

And Lan Wangji was greeted with a light flush rising to Wei Ying’s cheeks. Beautiful.

“Ai…..when did you become so smooth? Don’t tell me you got a lover or something while I was
away?” Wei Ying teased.

“Never.”

“Hm?”

“Don’t have a lover.” He nearly pouted. I would never want anyone but Wei Ying. He thought, a bit
petuntanly.

“Oh...then you’re a natural? Ah….Lan Zhan, you’ll get all the ladies this time around! You’re so
pretty, after all!”

Lan Wangji had a theory he wanted to test out based on Wei Ying’s previous reaction. “Wei Ying
is pretty too.”

Wei Ying jumped slightly in place. “Eh? Lan Zhan, what?”

“Wei Ying is pretty too.”

“Ah….so I didn’t imagine that…..” Wei Ying mumbled and Lan Wangji could see the cute little
blush rising to Wei Ying’s ears.

……..

Wei Wuxian was surprised when he met Lan Wangji. Despite what Wen Ning and the other said,
he still wasn’t convinced that Lan Zhan didn’t hate him. But to hear from the man’s mouth
himself how sorry he was for how he acted back then, for how he treated his friend, made a burst
of warmth fill his heart.

Heheh…...Lan Zhan really is great.

Lan Zhan then continued to surprise him by talking and even complimenting Wei Wuxian and he
was so taken aback by the praise that he felt the telltale signs of a blush starting to form.

Ahhhhhh!!! When did Lan Zhan become so smooth????

He asked the man as such and received this reply, “Learned from Wei Ying.”

“Ah…..I’m such a bad influence on you~ What would your Uncle say?” He poked Lan Zhan’s
shoulder.

“Hmph.” Lan Zhan’s mood suddenly became somber. Eh? What did I do??? “Not a bad
influence.” Ahhh, no wonder. “And Uncle doesn’t dictate my every move anymore.”

Wei Wuxian gasped, scandalized. “Lan Zhan! Your Uncle will kill me since I’ve made such a…..
positive impression on you.”

“Uncle will just have to deal with it.”

Wei Wuxian smiled brightly. Ahhh, Lan Zhan has become so fun!!

Eventually they talked till dusk and decided to retire to the inns.

“Ah, I’m so sorry, Sirs! There’s only one room available!!” The innkeeper bowed in apology.

“Ahh, it’s fine. We’ll take the room.” Wei Wuxian reached into his chest for the money pouch - he
actually earned some money helping out some people with some spirit problems.

But Lan Zhan was faster.

“Here.” He deposited the money.

“Lan Zhan! I could have paid!”

“Next time.”

“Mark your words!!”

“Mm.”

….

There was a problem.

A big problem.

There was only one bed.

“Lan Zhan…..you take the bed, I’ll ask the innkeeper for some blankets and a pillow so I can sleep
on the floor.”

Lan Zhan shook his head. “No. You take the bed. Wei Ying has been moving longer than I have.”

“But I’m used to sleeping on the floor!” Wei Wuxian protested.

“Doesn’t matter.”

“Why do you have to be so stubborn?”

“.........”

He sighed. “I’ll be taking a bath then. We’ll continue this after we’ve both washed up.”

“Mm.”

After they had both refreshed themselves and gotten ready for bed, Wei Wuxian continued his
argument.

“Unless you want to share a bed? But I’m sure you—”

“Mm.”

Wei Wuxian stared at Lan Zhan. “What.”

Lan Zhan looked away.

Wei Wuxian swallowed. “Are…..Are you sure?” Gah! Why am I so nervous about this?! Lan Zhan
and I are both men! And…..And friends! ….Sort of. Kind of. Get it together, Wei Wuxian!

Lan Wangji nodded.

“Uhh. Okay. Got it. You sure?”

Another nod.

“Okay. Right.”

Lan Wangji simply slipped under the sheets and Wei Wuxian joined him. It was really quiet and
awkward and Wei Wuxian had to say something to fill the space.

“There’s….There’s a lot of space here, don’t you think? Quite roomy. The bed’s are also
comfortable, right, Lan Zhan?”

“Mm.”

“Yeah…” Wei Wuxian gave a short laugh. “So anyway Lan Zhan, are you sure you’re okay with
this?”

“Yes, Wei Ying.”

“Really?”

“Mn.”

The bell tolled nine but Wei Wuxian kept talking, his nerves alight.
“Quiet, Wei Ying. It is nine.”

“Eh? You’re going to sleep this early? We’re not even in the Cloud Recesses! Lan—mm!!” He
used the Silencing Spell. “MMMmmm!!!”

“Quiet, Wei Ying.”

And then Lan Zhan’s breathing evened out. Trying to get comfortable, Wei Wuxian twisted a bit,
finally settling into a comfortable position and drifting off.

……………….

Lan Wangji woke up that morning, warm.

Blinking his eyes blearily open, he was shocked to find a slim, toned leg draped over his body.
Last night’s memories crashed into him as he remembered agreeing to share the bed with Wei
Ying.

Shaking off the heat that lanced through his body at studying Wei Ying’s lax, entrancing features
and position, he slipped off the bed and got ready for the day.

Wei Ying woke up a few hours later, whining.

“Ahhh…...it’s so earlyyyyyy………”

Early? It’s nearly midday!

Wei Ying rolled out of bed and immediately started stripping off his night robe and putting on his
clothes. Throughout it, Lan Wangji closed his eyes and meditated, thinking of all the scrolls in the
Library and his uncle berating all the disciples that broke rules.
When Wei Ying turned around, he yelped.

“Lan Zhan! You’re there!! Why didn’t you say anything?”

Lan Wangji didn’t have a good retort to that.

“Ah well, nevermind, you were probably meditating and didn’t notice.”

“.....Mn.”

“Mmmm…..anyway, do you want to get some food?”

“Mn.”

…..

They sat down and had a nice breakfast, Wei Ying chattering all the way. And Lan Wangji was
happy, happy to be spending time with Wei Ying like this.

“Ah~ Lan Zhan…...that was good!”

“Mn.”

“Better than the food at the Cloud Recesses?”

“Mn.”

Wei Ying laughed and oh how Lan Wangji wanted to capture that sound and trap it with his lips.
“So, Lan Zhan, where are you headed?”

“Yunmeng. I have business there on behalf of my brother.”

“I see…..” Wei Ying seemed to contemplate something. “Then can I go back with you?”

Lan Wangji was a bit taken aback. “Mm. But…..”

“Hm?”

“Are you sure?”

“.....Oh, you mean if I’m okay with it?”

“.....Mn.”

Wei Ying rocked back and forth on his heels. “I’m fine.”

Lan Wangji heard the uncertainty in Wei Ying’s voice but said nothing. Wei Ying was his own
person, he won’t restrict him.

But, he still wished that Wei Ying could rely on him and open his heart up to him.

No matter.

Lan Wangji will do what he can to protect Wei Ying.

………….....................…….
Meng Yao was quietly working on another plan to reform the barriers around Qinghe when he felt
a murderous intent and everything went silent outside.

He tensed, hiding a blade in his sleeves. His spiritual powers may be sealed but he wasn’t helpless.
He wouldn’t allow that to happen.

“Is everything alright?” Meng Yao called out slowly. “I heard a commotion.”

He opened the door and crept out slowly. There were thankfully no deaths, but everyone was
writhing on the ground in some sort of agony. Hadn’t he seen this before?

When Wei Wuxian was—

A black shadowy figure flashed close to him, “Forgive me for this.”

And before he could pull out his blade to defend himself, his world went black.

………

A disciple burst through the door to Nie Mingjue’s office and the man sighed.

“What’s wrong?” Nie Mingjue asked tiredly.

“The…..The seal…..” A Nie disciple panted.

“What is it!” He snapped. “Speak clearly!!”

“The Stygian Tiger Seal is gone!!!”

“What?! What happened?”

“We….We don’t know…...something….or someone had knocked us out and by the time we
realized it, the Tiger Seal had been taken!”

“Increase the guards, they couldn’t have gotten far!!”

“Yes, sir!!”

The disciple scrambled away to carry out his orders. But just as he was about to prepare to follow,
another disciple threw the doors open.

“What is it now?”

“Meng Yao has been kidnapped!!”

“What?”

“All of us guarding Meng Yao were knocked out and we suppose that that’s when the culprit took
him!”

“Damn it!!” Nie Mingjue smashed the table and grabbed Baxia. “Let’s go!!”

……..............................................

“Sect Leader!!” Madam Jin nearly wanted to slump over in her chair. There had been several
problems lately and she had had no free time. “What.”

“The late sect leader’s grave has been ransacked!”

“Hm? What are you telling me that for? It must be someone gone to get revenge or steal the
treasures buried with him.”
“No. It’s weird. All the guards were knocked out. They didn’t see who it was. And only Jin
Guangshan’s corpse was taken.”

“I see……”

Madam Jin tapped her brush against her desk. “Keep this matter quiet and send people to
investigate. Do this quietly. Don’t make a big deal out of it.” Or those damn elders will start to
pick faults with me again.

The disciple nodded. “As you wish.”

Everything had been quiet but now all these issues have been popping up. ..........Just what is going
on?

Chapter End Notes

Who do you think this mysterious shadow is? I have plans, BIG plans for this new
threat, along with an extensive - maybe - backstory for this new character!!

A huuuuuuge thanks to @Gsmith1030 for the help with JYL's part!! And oh!
Whoever reminded me of the glowing Wei Ying hair, thank you!!

[Extra]

Lan Jingyi was wandering around Gusu when he heard some gossip from some
disciples.

"That Lan Sizhui is always so perfect! Is there nothing wrong with him?"

"His personality. He's always so cold, like HanGuang-Jun."

"Hmph. Such a perfect person is bound for great things."

"Hey....it's not always easy to be a model disciple like him."

Their voices faded away, but all Lan Jingyi could think of was that time when they
were young and Lan Sizhui switched out all the textbooks for erotic novels.

Teacher Qiren was so mad, he actually spat blood!! Lan Jingyi thought with a giggle.
And no one thought it was Sizhui's fault!! There was no evidence to track back to him!!
Ahahahahaha......

"Jingyi?" Sizhui's voice startled him out of his thoughts. "What are you laughing for?"

"Nothing~" Lan Jingyi grinned at his friend. "Just remembering some things."

Next Chapter - Chapter 23: A Willingness to Try (Part 1)

[Teaser]

Lan Wangji couldn’t bear to see Wei Ying in pain so he tried playing Cleansing and
Calming to soothe him. He played until his fingers felt sore and would have kept going
even if he bled, but Wei Ying’s pained gasps eventually faded into soft snores.

The resentful energy froze and then slowly slid back into Wei Ying’s body
seamlessly, allowing them to get close.

Now that the panic faded, all three of them noticed the faint light coming from Wei
Wuxian and looked to see his hair glowing.

Lan Wangji’s thoughts were a series of question marks. He blinked, once, twice,
thrice, thinking that this was a dream and….nope. Wei Ying still had glowing hair.
A Willingness to Try (Part 1)
Chapter Summary

Wei Wuxian is a little nervous stepping into the town near Lotus Pier. He might have
made the decision to reunite with his siblings, but it didn't make the pain, the guilt of
what he had done any lighter. He decides to take a little detour to his original plans
and shows Lan Wangji around Yunmeng. Not......everything goes as planned, but Wei
Wuxian's not complaining.

Chapter Notes

Ahhhh!!! I'm sooo sorry for the long wait!!!

This chapter fought me on every level and I was getting extremely frustrated!!!! Even
though it's only ~10k words, it was actually supposed to be longer! But I didn't want to
delay the chapter any longer. That, and the other parts of the chapter were difficult to
try and put into words. So I split it up.

Aaaaanyway!! I hope you all enjoy!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“Xichen, where is Wangji?” Lan Qiren asked. “He has been gone for a while.”

Lan Xichen looked up from where he was working. He had been exceedingly busy as of late. There
had been several incidents of sects being attacked and then ransacked lately. “Wangji went to Lotus
Pier on my behalf for sect business, I believe.”

Lan Qiren stared. “.......That was three weeks ago. He should have been done by now.”

Lan Xichen paused. “........That is true. He simply had to relay some information about the recent
attacks. He should have been back by now.”

“Uncle. This could be related to that rumor six months ago.”

“What rumor?”
“Young Master Wei…….he might be back.”

Lan Qiren felt a pang in his heart at the mention of Wei Wuxian. Even after all these years, he still
couldn’t alleviate the guilt that plagued him. “.......I see…….”

…………...................……...

Wei Wuxian was having quite a nice day. He was walking with Lan Zhan back to Lotus Pier -
which he was, albeit, a bit nervous about - and chatting with him. Lan Zhan was actually
accommodating him and making conversation with him! Even if Wei Wuxian teased the other a
bit, Lan Zhan…..Lan Zhan would tease back! He would have never expected this behavior from
someone he assumed had hated him all those years ago.

“So, Lan Zhan, how have your brother and uncle been?”

Lan Wangji seemed to debate on something, “They have been well." He closed his eyes. "But they
have committed wrongs that I cannot forgive.”

Wei Wuxian was surprised, “Wrongs? What wrongs?” He couldn’t think of anything that they did
besides the Siege.

“Against you…...and Sizhui’s family.”

Ah. Wei Wuxian swallowed. He wasn’t too ready to talk about that yet. The Siege gave him many
conflicted feelings. After all, it was his fault that the sects were so bloodthirsty, but they did, after
all, slaughter the Wen civilians he thought of as family……..

“Ahahaha…...I….I see………”

The air between them became awkward and Wei Wuxian was, for once, at a loss for words.

“I…..apologize.” Lan Wangji said, lips downturn and head bent down slightly. “It was insensitive
of me.”

“Oh no, no, no! Lan Zhan, don’t be sad!” It strangely hurt his heart to see the other man so
dejected. “It’s fine, I’m fine!”

“Don’t brush it off so easily.”

Wei Wuxian nonchalantly waved his hand. “Nonsense! My feelings don’t---”

Lan Wangji grabbed his hand, cutting him off. “ It matters. ” He said insistently. “ You matter.” He
said, softer, eyes holding his.

Wei Wuxian shrunk from the intensity of the gaze and then realized how close they were. Only a
breath or so apart. If Lan Zhan came any closer, he would----

Lil’ Apple snorted behind them and the two sprung apart.

Wei Wuxian had nearly forgotten about that stubborn donkey he had taken as a mount. Lil’ Apple
simply glanced at them and then at him disdainfully.

What? What did I do? Wei Wuxian stared back.

“Wei Ying, let’s go.”

Wei Wuxian snapped out of his trance. “A-Ah…..alright.” But if only he had observed Lan Zhan
closer, he would have seen those earlobes a scarlet color.

The air between them became…….strange after that.

But Wei Wuxian tried to brush it off. He chattered about random mundane things he had seen
while traveling, talked about the night hunts he went on, something, anything to get rid of the
awkward air between them.
“And hey, Lan Zhan. Some villagers in Yueyang had asked for help due to the strange sounds
coming out of a certain room in an inn every night. And at first I was wondering what the issue
was, but it turns out that there was a servant who was mistreated by the inn owner and decided to
make some trouble for the inn’s business by acting like a ghost.”

“Mn. Did you know that it wasn’t a ghost?”

“Hm? Yeah. I mean, there wasn’t any resentful energy - aside from the resentment from the inn’s
servants of course. Plus, I didn’t even see the ghost.”

Lan Wangji stopped and turned to stare at him. …...Ah. Wei Wuxian did not mean to say that
aloud.

“What do you mean by that?”

Wei Wuxian shrugged. Oh well. What’s done is done. It’s not like it’s particularly harmful
anyway. “Well, I think a side effect to this body is that I can see ghosts and the like. Even
wandering souls.”

Lan Wangji looked a bit worried. “Are you alright?”

“Hm? Oh, yeah. I’m fine.” Wei Wuxian felt a little heat rise to his cheeks by the other man’s care
for him. “It’s a bit stressful seeing so many at once, but I managed to be able to obscure my senses
so I don’t see any right now.”

Lan Zhan’s brows furrowed. “Can you hear and speak to them?”

“Erm. It depends on whether they’re willing to speak to me. It’s sort of like when you play Inquiry.
I just don’t really require a medium like your guqin to communicate.”

“Mn. Helpful.”
“Yeah. On night hunts, sure, it’s helpful. But otherwise, it’s just a bit tiring.”

“Are you okay now?”

Wei Wuxian tilted his head to the side. “Why do you ask?”

“You said…..you use energy to cut off your sight from them.” And your body is made of energy.
Were the unspoken words.

“Oh, right. I’m actually fine. The odd thing about this body is that any energy I use is
automatically restored.”

“How?”

“I’m…..not actually sure.” Wei Wuxian replied, frowning. “The spiritual and resentful energy are
just absorbed into my body.”

“Resentful energy?”

Wei Wuxian froze minutely, remembering how their arguments about resentful energy had ended
up. “Um. Yeah, I have to use resentful energy to keep the balance between the two energies.” Wei
Wuxian peeked at him, curious about his reaction.

Lan Wangji’s face was impassive. “How does the resentful energy mingle with the spiritual
energy?”

A surprisingly…...innocent question. “Well…...it doesn’t feel like it mingles. There’s a place

where all the yin energy gathers and a separate place where the yang energy gathers. They interact
with each other, yes, but they don't mix. They keep to themselves.”

Lan Zhan hummed in assent. “How much do you know about your body?”

“Well, I can eat food.” Wei Wuxian’s lips quirked up. “It surprisingly functions as a regular human
body. But I haven’t been injured as of yet, so I don’t know if I can bleed. Or get seriously injured
for that matter. After all, my body is made of energy.”

Something seemed to flash across Lan Wangji’s face and it darkened. “Zidian.” He seemed to spat
out.

“What about it? …...Oh.” Zidian was a top-class spiritual weapon. Aside from forcing souls out of
possessed bodies, it was also able to force resentful energy out of its victim. “Yeah, Zidian could
probably injure me.”

Lan Wangji’s fists clenched. “Jiang Wanyin could have hurt you.”

“Well, it wouldn’t be the first time that that happened……” Wei Wuxian replied airily.

Lan Wangji shook his head minutely, eyes burning. “Wei Ying, we do not know what the
consequences are of using Zidian on you. If it forces out all the resentful energy from your body--
-”

“I could die.” Wei Wuxian continued faintly. Huh. He…...didn’t really think about that. “Lan
Zhan, calm down. When Jiang Cheng unfurled Zidian that day, there was no lightning. Zidian only
has those abilities when it’s fully sparked.”

Lan Zhan looked like he still wanted to retort, but pursed his lips instead. Seeing that, Wei
Wuxian’s eyes softened. Ah…..Lan Zhan is just too good.

Completely forgetting Lan Zhan’s aversion to touch, he stepped closer, putting a hand on his
shoulder. “Lan Zhan…...you really do care about me, huh?”

Lan Zhan’s gaze turned to his and Wei Wuxian sucked in a breath and the blazing emotions
swirling in those breathtaking golden eyes.

Wei Wuxian’s mind went partially blank. He’s so beautiful…...

Somehow, this reminded Wei Wuxian of Wen Qing’s jab at him a few months ago.
“I’ve been made aware that there was tension between the two of you.” Wen Qing had stated as
she swirled her tea.

“Then you should understand why I don’t believe that Lan Zhan doesn’t hate me!” Wei Wuxian
had said, vehemently.

Wen Qing sighed. “Let me rephrase this. Based on what I’ve gathered, there was tension, yes.”
She sipped her tea. “Sexual tension.”

Wei Wuxian remembered turning bright red because of that comment. There was no sexual tension
between him and Lan Zhan! They were just…... They were just friends!

He repeated those words in his mind. Yes, just friends. That’s why there is no strange air between
us.

Which is why he casually moved away, trying not to be disappointed at the loss of warmth and
scent of sandalwood, and drew Lan Wangji’s attention to other matters.

…….......…..

Wen Ning could not believe it. He had been following the pair at a safe distance, just in case
something happened, but was utterly dumbfounded at the turn of events.

Wuxian and HanGuang-Jun had been so close and the sexual tension atmosphere between them
had been so thick, not even Bichen could cut through it!

And yet!

Nothing. Happened.

Wen Ning felt like he could die (again) from frustration.

He wanted nothing more than for his friend to be happy. And spending time with Lan Wangji had
seemed to do the trick, despite his past reservations. It was so sickenly sweet watching them
gravitate towards each other like a moth to a flame, but there was no significant progress in their
relationship.

Gods, he wished they would just talk.

Then they turned to stare at each other and Wen Ning felt like his face would be on fire if he was
alive. Jie was right. The sexual tension between them was unbearable . Wen Ning had this strange
urge to push them together and have them kiss, if only to see them resolve the feelings they had
towards each other.

But Wei Wuxian wasn’t prepared for that yet. So for now, he’ll just silently wait on the side and
guard his friend until he feels ready.

They have plenty of time after all.

………………….

“You should wear a mask.” Lan Wangji said suddenly as they reached near a village to rest.

“Hm?” Wei Wuxian inclined his head in question. “Why?”

Lan Wangji kept a rather dejected silence and Wei Wuxian immediately got it.

He was well-known ever since the memory viewing. No doubt people would recognize him
especially since they were nearing Yunmeng. After all, the people knew him the best there. Even if
his portrait had been spread out, incompetent artists would no doubt mess up his features somehow.
That’s why he was safe wandering around at first. But now that they were in familiar territory……

“I’ll---”

“I’ll go get it for you.” Lan Wangji replied smoothly.

Wei Wuxian looked at him. “.......At least let me pay.”

“Nn. You paid for the meal in the last town.”

“Lan Zhan .” Wei Wuxian complained.

Lan Wangji resolutely ignored him. “Wait here. I will be back.” And then he turned and left for the
town without another word.

Wei Wuxian gaped at his companion’s leaving back. Lan Zhan has really changed.

He leaned against Lil’ Apple and bit into the fruit he had purchased from their most recent stop. He
sighed. Now that he was nearing Yunmeng, he was beginning to question whether the decision to
return was the right one.

As much as he wanted to see his Shijie, he dreaded the confrontation that was going to happen with
Jiang Cheng. Especially because Jiang Cheng now knows about the golden core transfer…….

Wei Wuxian bit harder into his apple. The memory viewing…...it both saved and ruined my life.
And….. He clutched the apple so hard it burst to bits. It was held at Lotus Pier.

He couldn’t help but feel a bit betrayed that it happened there. That Jiang Cheng had allowed that
to happen so---

He sighed. But what right do I have to complain? I’m the one who ruined his life. And I’m no
longer…...part of his sect. He can do whatever he wants in Lotus Pier.

Wei Wuxian wanted to believe that their relationship was salvageable based on Jiang Cheng’s
demeanor last time and what Wen Ning had told him.

But it discouraged him. To think his brother had hated him so much as to allow them to…….. Wei
Wuxian shook his head. Stop thinking negatively! He berated himself. Maybe Jiang Cheng didn’t
have a choice. Maybe the other sects forced him to do that. Maybe, maybe----

“Wei Ying.” Lan Zhan’s voice snapped him out of his reverie. “I’m back.”

“Oh, you’re back! So what kind of mask did you get me?”

Lan Wangji produced it from his sleeves with a rather sheepish(?) look. Wei Wuxian looked down
and gasped- mostly in shock.

The mask itself was a beautiful, delicate thing carved with intricate designs. But that wasn’t the
problem. The problem was that it was made out of pure silver.

“ Lan Zhan! ” Wei Wuxian exclaimed. “This……...This is too much! How could you spend so
much on a mask?”

“It is fine.”

“It is not fine!” Wei Wuxian argued.

“I have the money for it.” Lan Wangji replied serenely.

“ That’s not the problem! ”

Lan Wangji pursed his lips and then his eyes turned a bit downward. “Wei Ying doesn’t want it?”

And he looked just so sad - well, as sad as Lan Zhan’s stoic face could manage - that Wei Wuxian
gave in.

“Alright, alright. I’ll just take it.” Wei Wuxian said wearily as he picked up the mask and placed it
on his face. Huh. It was surprisingly comfortable.
“Mn.”

Wei Wuxian had the strangest feeling that Lan Wangji was a bit smug.

………….......……….

Jiang Cheng was freaking out, to say the least. One of the Jiang disciples had come back from a
night hunt and had seen someone with Wei Wuxian’s likeness wandering around Yunmeng with
Lan Wangji.

And who else could it be but his brother? Lan Wangji hardly let anyone close to him. Much less
imposters.

Over the years, there had been people who imitated Wei Wuxian, either to smear his name by
committing evil deeds or to get praise and validation from people. When Jiang Cheng and Lan
Wangji had found those people, they made sure that those people wouldn’t ever do something like
that ever again.

But regardless, Wei Wuxian was here, in Yunmeng, and based on what that disciple said, heading
to Lotus Pier.

Jiang Cheng couldn’t calm down because of that because he couldn’t help but think of how he’s
going to face his brother. After all that’s happened, even if he knew the truth, their relationship was
shattered. (Jiang Cheng also had the awful habit of putting his foot in his mouth and spitting out
venomous words to cover up his feelings.)

No matter how much A’ Jie may insist that what happened wasn’t his fault, that he wouldn’t have
been able to do much since he was so young, that he hadn’t had enough time or experience to do
much for Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng couldn’t help the thoughts that rose up, the ‘what if’
situations. He can’t help but dream of scenarios where everything is right with the world and he has
his siblings by his side. But the world isn’t perfect. And it can be as beautiful and kind as it can be
cold, cruel, harsh and unforgiving.

But - he digresses - Jiang Cheng has to figure out how to deal with his relationship with Wei
Wuxian on his own. Preferably without any yelling. Maybe. Probably.
Ugh. Jiang Cheng is really bad at feelings.

…………………………..

Traveling with Lan Wangji - Wei Wuxian reformed his opinion - was both nice and strange . Lan
Zhan was strangely indulgent with him, buying anything that caught his attention and trying
to....almost....pamper.....him?? Wei Wuxian was, needles to say, very confused. Just what was
going on through Lan Zhan's mind?

Is…..Is Lan Zhan trying to make up for the times he was mean to me or something?

When he got to that line of thought, Wei Wuxian didn’t know what to think. He was happy that
Lan Zhan was making an effort to be his friend but he really doesn’t need to make up for past
transgressions! It was fine! Wei Wuxian knew he was a bit of an annoying brat back then. So it
was fine that Lan Zhan acted cold and distant.

But…..despite that, Wei Wuxian didn’t tell him to stop. He enjoyed the attention. He always
wanted Lan Zhan to look at him and having his undivided attention was…..both pleasant and
satisfying, in a way.

It was especially nice to hear from Lan Zhan that he wanted to learn more about him.

“I am….your friend. But I do not know you aside from what you’ve given me in the past.” Lan
Zhan had looked at him with such sincerity that Wei Wuxian would practically do anything for
him. “Let me get to know you. I…..want to know more about you, Wei Ying.”

Wei Wuxian nodded but didn’t know why he felt so heated at that statement. It must be the
weather. It was hot outside after all.

Anyway, though Wei Wuxian appreciated the effort Lan Zhan put into becoming familiar with
him, he did miss getting Lan Zhan worked up. It was always so fun, somehow, to see his stoic face
break out in some emotion.

And there was still the awkward…...air between them sometimes, but Wei Wuxian started to chalk
that up as…...as something.
“So there was someone trying to restore the seal? Who was it?” Wen Ning might have summarized
the thirteen years he was gone, but there were still little details he wasn’t able to get.

“Mn. Jin Guangshan wanted to restore the Stygian Tiger Seal to use as he pleases, so he recruited
demonic cultivators like Xue Yang with Jin Guangyao’s help.”

“Did they succeed?” Wei Wuxian asked, fearful. He had used his life to destroy that damn thing
because he knew it didn’t take a master. For it to be restored……

“Mn.”

Wei Wuxian’s heart sunk to the floor. “It…..It wasn’t used, was it?”

“......No. Sect Leader Nie managed to intercept a Jin disciple intending to use it once…..” He
hesitated. “Once everyone was gathered in one place.”

“You’re talking about the memory viewing.” Wei Wuxian said blandly.

Lan Wangji flinched, “Mn.”

Wei Wuxian sighed. No use snapping about this now. Why am I even this angry? Is it because of
the possibility that Lan Zhan was also privy to my secrets? A chill invaded his heart at the thought.
Ugh. I should stop thinking about this. “Anyway, where is it?”

“In a safe in the Nie sect. It’s sealed in a box with your talismans.”

“Good, good. I wouldn’t want that---” He cut himself off as the leaves rustled in front of them,
footsteps and laughter following them, signaling the presence of people. Wei Ying reached for his
mask, but accidentally fumbled and dropped it.

He quickly bent down to pick it up, but not quick enough to put it on before they saw him.
It was two men, one dressed in white, the other in black, strangely enough, like them.

The cultivator in white stared at him in shock before whispering, “Shijie…..?”

Wei Wuxian awkwardly scratched his head. “Ah, I’m afraid to inform you, but I’m a man.”

“Ah, forgive me.”

“Xiao-xiansheng.” Lan Zhan greeted him. “Song-xiansheng.”

Lan Zhan knows them? Wei Wuxian cocked his head to the side before bowing to the people in
front of him.

“HanGuang-Jun.” The two replied. “And….?”

“Wei Wuxian.” Xiao-xiansheng said in a daze. “You’re Young Master Wei, right? There’s no one
else who would look so much like my Shijie, Cangse Sanren.”

Wei Wuxian was at first confused, then enlightened. Could this person be Xiao Xingchen? Wen
Ning and Lan Zhan both talked about a shidi of my mother’s that turned Xue Yang in.

“This one is Xiao Xingchen.” Xiao Xingchen promptly apologized. “I mean no harm!” He said
quickly. “I have been wanting to meet you, Shizhi.”

“I am Song Lan, courtesy: Zichen.” Song Zichen introduced himself then went quiet.

“Ah. Well,” Wei Wuxian scratched his head awkwardly. “It seems odd for you to call me that
since you seem to be around my age.”

Xiao Xingchen chuckled, “I suppose.”

Despite the initial awkwardness, they all got along quite well. Xiao Xingchen might seem like an
elegant and refined gentleman, but he also had a slightly bubbly personality hidden beneath that
exterior and frequently laughed at horrible, cringy jokes. Song Zichen on the other hand was a bit
frigid to everyone but Xiao Xingchen and it spoke volumes as to how much they trusted and knew
each other.

Wei Wuxian was also pleasantly surprised to hear about their dream to create a sect with those
who shared common ideals instead of those with blood ties. It was…..an intriguing idea, though
admittedly difficult to put to light.

“Right now, we’re building up our reputation in an effort to ease recruitment when the time
comes.” Xiao Xingchen said with a smile.

“I see, I see….. Tell me about your adventures!” Wei Wuxian said excitedly.

…….

Lan Wangji was conflicted. He was happy to see a bright smile on Wei Ying’s face after meeting
with Xiao Xingchen, but also…...was jealous because he wanted to be the one who put that smile
on his face.

But…...he gulped.

It was currently the midst of summer. And with Wei Ying’s color choice of clothing, it was only
natural he’d feel the heat more than usual. So Lan Wangji couldn’t be blamed for idly trailing the
line of sweat dripping slowly down the line of his neck. Wei Ying liked to wear his robes a little
open at the chest so when the sweat trailed down there, he---

Ah. Lan Wangji had to calm down before an unexpected…..problem occurred.

So he tried to think of other things. His Uncle lecturing him, the elders that tried to harm him,
Sizhui’s studies, the night hunts he’s been on recently….. And finally, Lan Wangji was able to
calm down and think rationally.

…….
They assisted some cultivators that had trouble exterminating a nest of nagas and ended up setting
up a little camp in the forest as they weren’t near a village yet. After finishing up, Wei Wuxian
noticed that he had accidentally been ignoring Song Zichen and Lan Wangji and pulled them into
the conversation.

“So what do you all feel like eating?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“I have food.” Lan Wangji replied.

“Really? When did you get it?”

“When I went to look for firewood, I found a lake.”

“So, fish?”

“Mn.”

“But, Lan Zhan. I thought killing was forbidden~?” Wei Wuxian teased.

“......Not in the Cloud Recesses.”

Wei Wuxian burst into laughter. “Ahh, Lan Zhan! I can’t believe you! You’re actually breaking the
rules!”

“Have broken several rules on the way here.” Lan Wangji said calmly.

“What about seasonings?” Xiao Xingchen asked..

“Have basic necessities.”

“Chili oil?” Wei Wuxian asked hopefully.

“Mn.”

Wei Wuxian cheered.

Lan Wangji grilled the fish over the fire and added the seasonings, handing the chili oil to Wei
Wuxian and basking in the brightness of the smile and laughter directed towards him.

It was…...a good night.

……..

Lan Wangji was awoken that night by the presence of resentful energy and whimpering. His eyes
flew open and he was instantly on alert, summoning Bichen to his side.

But when he looked to where the commotion came from, he was shocked to see Wei Ying writhing
as if trying to escape something.

“Wei Ying!” Lan Wangji called frantically as he tried to get close. But he was pushed backwards
by the resentful energy that surrounded him.

“What’s wrong with him?” Xiao Xingchen, who had stirred awake at some point, asked.
“Shuanghua was making a fuss.”

“Nightmares, I assume.” Song Zichen replied, though he was tense seeing the dark energy.

Lan Wangji nodded. But it really was odd with the way the resentful energy wasn’t attacking
anyone, but protecting Wei Ying.

“Mm…..no……” Wei Ying whimpered, brows furrowed. “It….hurts…...stop…….”

Lan Wangji couldn’t bear to see Wei Ying in pain so he tried playing Cleansing and Calming to
soothe him. He played until his fingers felt sore and would have kept going even if he bled, but
Wei Ying’s pained gasps eventually faded into soft snores.

The resentful energy froze and then slowly slid back into Wei Ying’s body seamlessly, allowing
them to get close.

Now that the panic faded, all three of them noticed the faint light coming from Wei Wuxian and
looked to see his hair glowing.

Lan Wangji’s thoughts were a series of question marks. He blinked, once, twice, thrice, thinking
that this was a dream and….nope. Wei Ying still had glowing hair.

“We should get some rest.” Xiao Xingchen said after a moment, even though he eyed Wei Wuxian
worriedly.

“Mn. I will be up.”

“Hm?”

“Have to be up at the Mao hour.” It was nearly that time, judging by the alertness of his body.

“I see. I’ll see you in a few hours then?”

“Mn.”

Xiao Xingchen and Song Zichen rested for a shichen before arising. Wei Ying only arose
sometime in the afternoon and sleepily grinned at them, getting ready for the day as if the
nightmare hadn’t even happened. Once he came back, refreshed, he carried the conversation over
until Xiao Xingchen and Song Zichen had to leave.

They bid them goodbye and went their separate paths.

…………….....…………

Jiang Cheng saw Wen Ning standing at the gates of Lotus Pier, waiting for someone, who was
revealed to be Jiang Yanli.

As he got closer, he heard snippets of the conversation. Mainly, that Wei Wuxian was arriving
soon and that they should prepare for his arrival.

Wen Ning’s presence and the reminder that Wei Wuxian was close got him to think back to that
argument that he had with the fierce corpse years ago.

………..

“You say you care for Young Master Wei?” Wen Ning asked, tone cold.

Jiang Cheng’s temper flared. “Of course I care! He’s….He’s my brother!”

“Then where was your care when he was rotting in Burial Mounds?”

Jiang Cheng felt those words like a stab wound. “I---”

Wen Ning stepped closer. “I cannot blame you for abandoning him, because I understand the
situation at the time. But you knew he had been suffering, starving, hurting there. Why didn’t you at
least discreetly send supplies or medicine, like Young Master Nie did? Why didn’t you help him?!”

“I---”

“Besides that, what about A’ Yuan? You knew that there was a child there. You knew about the
people there. How could you not even think to tell the sects to investigate?” Wen Ning let out a dry
laugh. “Did you even look for A’ Yuan after the Siege? Or even after the memory viewing? Did
you even care?”

“I cared!” Jiang Cheng swallowed. “I looked. Directly after the Siege, I looked. But I couldn’t
find him. I only found Wei Wuxian’s bell and flute. The villagers hated cultivators and would
frequently mislead me. I tried looking for children of his description but I couldn’t find him.”

Wen Ning’s rage subsided a bit as he crossed his arms in front of him. “I see.”

“And I…..could have done all those things you told me.” Jiang Cheng continued dejectedly. His
shoulders slumped. “I don’t know why I didn’t.”

Wen Ning regarded him for a moment but said nothing.

………..

Jiang Cheng knew that there wasn’t much he could have done back then. But only if he had
supported his brother more, shown that they couldn’t break apart their bonds, then maybe….maybe
things could have been different.

“A’ Cheng, calm down before you wear a hole into the pier.” His sister said with a bit of
amusement.

Jiang Cheng reluctantly stopped pacing. “But what else can I do, A’ Jie? I…..To him, I’ve done--
The things I’ve done, the things I’ve said…..I---” His vision got a bit blurry. Damnit, why is he
getting so emotional now?

“A’ Cheng….” She put a soft hand to his face and patted his head. “A’ Xian will forgive you.”

“I know he will.” Jiang Cheng muttered. “He always forgives so easily. I sometimes wish he
wouldn’t.”

“Then you simply have to communicate that to him.” Jiang Yanli replied.

“A’ Jie……”

“A’ Cheng, the conversation between the two of you is long overdue. I knew that when the war
started, something had invariably fractured between the two of you. I did not know how to fix it.”
She replied with a sigh. Jiang Cheng was shocked. “When it ended, I thought we’d have the time to
properly talk. But A’ Xian was too scarred and A’ Cheng, you were too busy. Even then, I thought
with time, we’d talk and repair what was damaged.”

She gave a small, sad smile. “Little did the three of us know…….there was another war going on in
the background.”

Jiang Cheng clenched his fists. “I---”

“Now, hush, if you’re going to say something along the lines of ‘I should have done better’.” Jiang
Yanli said sternly.

Jiang Cheng bowed his head, properly chastised.

“You will try and talk with him, okay? I know you tend to put your foot in your mouth, so I’ll be
around for the first few conversations, but after that, you’re on your own. You two used to rely on
me for much and though I didn’t mind, I didn’t realize how bad things could get when I’m not
around.” Jiang Cheng flinched, knowing she was talking about her death and his reaction to it.
Even if she forgave him, she didn’t forget what he had done. “So you should try and get used to life
without me little by little. I’ve coddled you two a bit much.”

Jiang Cheng looked like a kicked puppy and Jiang Yanli was satisfied at getting her point across.

“Now, stand up properly and get ready to welcome our brother home.”

…………...………..

When Wei Wuxian breathed in the scent of lotus and spice, his heart stuttered and his steps
faltered.

He never thought he’d return to this place. This place he once called home. Could he ever call it
home again? After all that’s happened? After all he’s done?
Wei Wuxian took a few deep breaths, wanting to calm down, but the memories associated with this
place were too much.

The scent of sandalwood invaded his senses at that moment and Wei Wuxian felt inexplicably safe
and calm. He looked up to see worry clouding golden irises and Wei Wuxian felt warm at the
thought that Lan Zhan cared so much about him.

“Wei Ying, I….I’m here.” So don’t worry. Wei Wuxian heard.

He gave the other man a wide smile, showing how grateful he was. “Thank you, Lan Zhan. I...I’m
fine now.”

Lan Zhan’s eyes flickered with something at his words. “No need.”

Wei Wuxian made a questioning sound.

“Let’s go, Wei Ying.” Lan Zhan said instead of answering his confusion.

“...Okay! I’ll show you around!!" Wei Wuxian wanted to stall a bit and this was a perfect
opportunity! "You never got to visit Yunmeng aside from official business right?”

Lan Zhan hummed. “I went to see you.”

“Eh?” Wei Wuxian’s face burned.

“After the Sunshot Campaign.” He said in lieu of an answer.

“Still not ringing bells.”

Lan Wangji sighed. “The peony.”

“Peony…..?” Wei Wuxian’s mind flashed to back then. Huh. …..Oh. When I tossed that peony at
him? Remembering that time made Wei Wuxian feel ashamed at how he treated the other back
then.

It’s strange, though. My memory’s always been bad. Remembering something like that would have
taken me a while. He thought. …..This could be another effect of my new body.

“But what did you mean when you went to see me?”

“I……” Lan Wangji swallowed hard, as if he was struggling. “You invited me to Yunmeng back
then. I went to see you, but I…..I was rude. To you.”

“ Eh? No, no, no! Lan Zhan, if anything I was rude to you.”

“No.”

“No?”

“I…..Wei Ying, I said things I knew you might not want to hear.”

Come back to Gusu. Was something Lan Wangji often said. Wei Wuxian at the time always
thought it was for punishment and reprimanding. After all, he knew how much the Lan clan
despised those of the unorthodox path. Hell, they even had rules against it!

Though, with the time he had been granted alone with Lan Wangji this whole trip to Lotus Pier,
he’s starting to feel that what he thought back then…...wasn’t true. But now’s not the time to
discuss this. Or place.

“I….I see.” Wei Wuxian chuckled awkwardly. “Well, enough of that, Lan Zhan! Let’s go
explore!!”

“Mn.”
Wei Wuxian excitedly dragged Lan Wangji to the stalls and he was glad to see that some things
never changed. The old lady that manned the trinket shop, the man that sold the tanghulu, the food
that was sold, the lively atmosphere…….he was glad that they were still here.

Throughout his mindless rambles about everything, Lan Wangji patiently listened and commented.
Wei Wuxian was happy to show him around. (Lan Zhan even bought him a new flute! ….Though,
he had a feeling it was more to get rid of the makeshift one since it was horribly out of tune……) It
was…..nice. More than nice.

And this warm, fluffy feeling in his chest was really becoming a problem. It made him
muddleheaded and want to do something very stupid with Lan Zhan. Is it a side effect of the new
body?

Before he knew it, night had fallen and all the unease he had felt arriving at Lotus Pier had dulled.
Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji stopped by a liquor shop where Wei Wuxian paid for the wine and
got some tea for the other man. Once they sat down in the inn, Wei Wuxian realized there were a
few hours left till Hai Shi and he was bored. So, he decided to play around a little.

“Ah~......HanGuang-Jun, I bought too many jars! Help me finish some, okay~?” Wei Wuxian
whined, not so subtly glancing at Lan Wangji. “This isn’t Cloud Recesses, so it doesn’t violate
anything, right?”

Lan Wangji set his tea down elegantly. “I will drink.”

Wei Wuxian was completely shocked! He was prepared to be bluntly rejected but Lan Zhan, he…..
“Lan Zhan~ you’ve really changed. Remember how you threw me off the wall for taking a small
sip? Aiya…...I lost both jars of Emperor’s Smile that night.” He sniffed. “Truly a waste…….”

“I will buy you as many Emperor's Smile wine as you want to make up for it.” Lan Wangji replied
calmly.

At this, Wei Wuxian perked up almost immediately from his slumped position. “Really? Really,
truly? I’ll take you up on that offer!! You can’t take it back now!”

Lan Wangji sipped his tea and if Wei Wuxian wasn’t mistaken, he saw a hint of a smile just then.
He set his now empty tea cup down and indicated to the wine.
Wei Wuxian, “Hehe~ I really need to see just how many cups it would take to make an abstinent
disciple of the GusuLan sect drunk.”

He poured a bowl for Lan Wangji. Without any thought, Lan Wangji took it over and drank up.
Wei Wuxian was unusually excited, staring at his face to see when it would turn red. Yet, even
after he stared for a while, neither Lan Wangji’s face color or expression changed, staring at him
calmly with light-colored eyes. There wasn’t any change at all!

Wei Wuxian was extremely disappointed. As he was about to urge him for another jar, suddenly,
Lan Wangji frowned and lightly rubbed at between his brows. After a few moments, with a hand
supporting his forehead, he closed his eyes.

… He fell asleep?

… He fell asleep!

After most people drank so much liquor, they should become drunk first, and then sleep. How
could Lan Wangji skip the step of getting drunk and go to sleep immediately?!

“Drunken” was the part that he wanted to see!

Wei Wuxian waved at Lan Wangji, whose face remained serious even after he was asleep, then
clapped beside his ears. There was no reaction.

Lan Zhan was surprisingly the type who collapses after just one bowl. Inching closer, Wei Wuxian
observed the beautiful face in front of him, idly tracing the other man’s features with his eyes.
Even asleep, h e’s truly…..a work of art.

As much as he wanted to observe the other all day, he couldn’t just leave him here! So, Wei
Wuxian hoisted Lan Wangji up and set him gently down on the bed, removing his shoes and
placing them by the foot of the bed before tucking him in. He then slipped out since he had sensed
Wen Ning’s presence.

As he wandered the place, his heart clenched. It truly was an annoyance when he could see all the
ghosts wander, but now…..he only felt melancholy as he saw the familiar Jiang robes on some.
Quickly shaking his head, Wei Wuxian forcefully dulled his senses to stop seeing the ghosts
wandering Lotus Pier.

“Wuxian.” Wen Ning called out.

“Wen Ning, you’re here.”

Wen Ning tilted his head in question. “Wuxian, I was there the entire time.”

“Huh?”

Wen Ning looked at him reproachfully. “Did you not sense my presence when you were with
HanGuang-Jun? I did go away briefly when you met Xiao-xiansheng and Song-xiansheng,
but….did you really not notice?”

Wei Wuxian scratched his head. “Uhh.”

Wen Ning sighed. “I can’t believe you were so enamoured with him to not notice me.”

“I! I was not enamored! ” Wei Wuxian protested as he went red. Seriously, why does everyone feel
the need to tease me now that I’m back?

Wen Ning was about to say something when his attention shifted to something behind him and he
froze.

Wei Wuxian, curious, turned around to see Lan Wangji standing there. He didn’t know how long
Lan Zhan had been here for or if he had seen and heard what he was doing. If the other man had
never been drunk in the beginning and followed him all the way here, the situation would be even
more awkward, especially with him not saying anything to Lan Zhan's face and sneaking out to see
Wen Ning after he fell asleep.

Lan Wangji crossed his arms in front of him and held Bichen in them. His expression was
particularly stiff. Wei Wuxian had never seen him with such an obviously displeased expression on
his face before. He felt that he needed to speak first and explain the situation, ease the atmosphere,
“Ahem, HanGuang-Jun.”

Lan Wangji did not reply.

Standing in front of Wen Ning, Wei Wuxian stared across at Lan Wangji. He touched his chin and,
for some reason, felt exceptionally guilty. Ah. Hopefully he didn’t think I would abandon him or
something…...

Lan Wangji finally let down the hands that held Bichen and walked a few steps forward. Seeing
that he went toward Wen Ning with a sword in his hand, Wei Wuxian thought that he was going to
do something to him. He seemed so coherent that Wei Wuxian really though he was sober. Of
course. Nobody actually gets drunk after just a bowl.

He blurted, “Lan Zhan, listen to me…”

With a loud smack , Lan Zhan hit Wen Ning.

Although it sounded quite strong, it didn’t actually do any damage. Wen Ning only staggered a few
steps backward after the blow. He wobbled a bit and regained his balance, standing properly again
with a confused face. But as if he didn’t think one smack was enough to express his rage, Lan
Wangji pushed Wen Ning to about thirty feet away.

He spoke to Wen Ning in an annoyed voice, “Go away.”

Wei WxXian finally noticed that something was wrong.

Both the smack and the push, both his speech and actions were unusually…..childish.

After he pushed Wen Ning so that he was far away enough, Lan Wangji seemed as if he was
finally satisfied. He turned around and walked over to Wei Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian looked at him scrutinizingly.

There wasn’t anything wrong with Lan Wangji’s face and expression. He was even more serious,
proper, flawless than usual. His face wasn’t flushed, his breathing wasn’t short. He walked around
steadily with confidence. It looked like he was still the calm, righteous cultivator, HanGuang-Jun.

But, as he looked down, he found that Lan Wangji’s boots were put on the wrong feet. HanGuang-
Jun, the prominent cultivator who valued manners greatly, would never have gone outside with his
clothes like this.

Wei Wuxian asked tentatively, “Lan Zhan, what number is this?” He made the number two with
his fingers. Lan Wangji didn’t answer and reached his hands out. With one on the left and one on
the right, he solemnly wrapped his hands around both of Wei Wuxian’s fingers.

With a clang , Bichen fell to the ground due to its master’s negligence.

Wei Wuxian, “…”

Wen Ning, “...”

This definitely wasn’t the normal Lan Zhan!

Wei Wuxian, “HanGuang-Jun, are you drunk?”

Lan Wangji, “No.”

Drunk people usually didn’t admit that they were drunk. Wei Wuxian took his fingers back. Lan
Wangji attentively maintained his gesture of how he grasped Wei Wuxian’s fingers, with both of
his hands in loose fists. Wei WuXian was utterly speechless. Standing amid the chilly night breeze,
he removed his gaze from Lan Wangji, and looked up at the moon.

Most people became drunk before they slept, while Lan Wangji slept before he became drunk.
And, when he was drunk, he looked no different from how he usually was, which was why it was
hard to tell.
In the past, Wei Wuxian had countless friends to drink with. He had seen hundreds and thousands
of ways people acted when they were drunk. Some wailed loudly, others giggled idiotically, some
flounced about, others collapsed immediately, some were determined in taking their own lives,
others whimpered, “Why are you leaving me?” However, this was his first time seeing someone
like Lan Wangji, who didn’t make any noise, looked decent, yet acted strangely.

The corners of his lips twitched. Trying not to laugh, he picked up Bichen from the ground and
carried it onto his back, “Okay. Let’s go back.”

He definitely couldn’t let Lan Wangji roam around outside like this. Who knew what else he could
do.

Luckily, it seemed that Lan Wangji was also quite easy-going when he was drunk. With an elegant
nod, they went off. If someone passed by, they would’ve thought that these were two good friends
strolling in the night and would praise the refined act.

Wen Ning, who had been observing the scene from afar with quite a bit of mirth stepped forward,
about to inform Wei Wuxian of something when Lan Wangji whirled around and angrily smacked
him once more. The fierce corpse looked at Wei Wuxian with an extremely wronged expression.

Wen Ning, “What did you do?”

Wei Wuxian, “Nothing!”

Wen Ning gave him a pointed look.

Wei Wuxian looked away. “I gave him a drink.”

“You made him drink?!”

“Hey! To be fair, he didn’t refuse the offer.”

Wen Ning shook his head lightly.

“Ah….anyway, you, Lan Zhan.” Wei Wuxian turned his attention to the drunk man, grabbing his
arm to prevent him from hitting his friend again. “What are you hitting him for?”

Lan WangJj spoke to Wen Ning in a threatening tone that he definitely wouldn’t have used if he
was awake, “Go away!”

Wei WuXian knew that he shouldn’t disobey someone who was drunk. He hurried, “Wen Ning,
you might want to leave before he hits you again.”

“Mm..” Wen Ning then paused. “Maiden Jiang and Sect Leader Jiang know you are here. Some of
the disciples who were on a night hunt had caught sight of you with HanGuang-Jun.”

Wei Wuxian lowered his gaze, “I see.”

Wen Ning glanced at him. “Wuxian, it will be alright. You have HanGuang-Jun and Maiden
Jiang.”

Wei Wuxian smiled a bit at that. “I know. I---”

Lan Wangji tugged on Wei Wuxian’s arm, drawing his attention. “What is it, Lan Zhan?”

“Hmph.” Lan Wangji then looked at Wen Ning. “Away.”

Wen Ning looked faintly amused. “Good luck, Wuxian.”

Wei Wuxian laughed. “Thanks, I’ll need it.”

Wen Ning departed soon after.

“There, he’s gone now. Better?”

Lan Wangji announced his satisfaction with a mnn .

Wei Wuxian sighed, “Lan Zhan, even though you’re drunk, why doesn’t your face flush at all?”

Since Lan Wangji looked too normal, almost even more normal than Wei WuXian, he couldn’t
help but to talk to him as if he was talking to an ordinary person. Yet, unexpectedly, after Lan
Wangji heard this, he reached out, grabbed his shoulder, and pulled him into his arms.

Caught off guard, Wei Wuxian’s head was slammed right into his chest.

As he recovered from the dizziness, Lan Wangji’s voice came from above, “The heartbeats.”

“What?”

Lan Wangji, “The face doesn’t show anything. Listen to the heartbeats.”

As he spoke, his chest vibrated from the low voice. A heart pulsated steadily and continuously.
Thump , thump . It was a bit fast. Wei Wuxian understood and looked up again, “I won’t be able to
tell from your face, only if I listen to your heartbeat?”

Lan Wangji answered sincerely, “Mnn.”

Wei Wuxian bent over in laughter. Was Lan Wangji’s face so thick that the blush couldn’t even be
seen? He wasn’t this sort of person, was he?

And, Lan Wangji was so honest when drunk. His actions and comments were also…..bolder! Wei
Wuxian knew he shouldn’t, but…...since this was a rare occasion to see such an honest, open Lan
Wangji, it would be impossible for Wei WuXian to treat him with respect and not play any tricks.

He hurried Lan WangJi back to the inn. Entering the room, he held him down on the bed and took
off the boots that were put on wrong. Even if he were to play around with a drunk Lan Zhan, Wei
Wuxian couldn’t bear to not take care of the other. He hesitated for a bit before taking off Lan
Wangji’s forehead ribbon, so that it wouldn’t get wet when he washed his face.

Strangely, despite being so coherent in his actions, Lan Zhan didn’t react to him taking off the
forehead ribbon even though he had protested so much back then!

Regardless, Wei Wuxian brought in a basin of hot water along with a towel. Wringing the towel
out, he folded it into a square and gently rubbed Lan Wangji’s face.

During the process, Lan Wangji didn’t resist at all, obediently allowing his face to be kneaded in
all kinds of directions. Aside from squinting when the towel went near his eyes, he stared at Wei
WuXian without even blinking. Wei Wuxian had a ton of amusing ideas inside his head. Seeing his
clear gaze, he couldn’t help brushing a finger against Lan Zhan's chin, scratching it lightly. He
laughed, “Why are you looking at me? Am I good-looking?”

He just happened to have finished cleansing. Before Lan Wangji could answer, Wei Wuxian tossed
the towel into the basin, “Your face is clean now. Do you want to have some water first?”

Having heard no answer from behind him, he turned around only to see Lan Wangji holding the
basin in his hands, his face already buried inside.

Wei Wuxian almost paled from the shock. He grabbed the basin and moved it away at once, “I
didn’t mean the water in here!”

Lan Wangji raised his head calmly. Transparent droplets of water rolled down his jaw, seeping into
the front of his collars. Looking at him, Wei Wuxian wasn’t sure how to describe what he was
feeling right now, … Did he drink the water or did he not? Hopefully Lan Zhan doesn’t remember
anything after he wakes up. Or else, for the rest of his life, he wouldn’t be able to face anyone.

Wei Wuxian used his sleeves to wipe off the drops of water on Lan Wangji’s jaw and put his arms
around him, “HanGuang-Jun. Now, are you going to do whatever I tell you to do?”

Lan Wangji, “Mnn.”

Wei Wuxian, “You’ll answer whatever I ask you?”

Wei Wuxian put one knee on the bed and smirked, “Okay. Let me ask you. Have you…drank wine
before?”

Lan Wangji, “Yes.”

Wei Wuxian was shocked. When? How?? …..Why??? And was I there? Gods, if anyone else had
seen such a cute, drunk Lan Zhan, I’d--

I ’d…..what? Wei Wuxian shook his head and continued, “Do you like rabbits?”

Lan Wangji’s ears went red. “Yes.”

So adorable. Wei Wuxian internally cooed. “Have you ever violated any rules before?”

Lan Wangji, “Yes.”

Wei Wuxian, “Have you ever liked anyone?”

Lan Wangji, “Yes.”

He sucked in a breath. Lan Zhan…...liked someone? Who? Who is it? Do I know her? He shook his
head. What am I getting so panicked for?

All of Wei Wuxian’s questions were just for the sake of them, not that he really wanted to find out
about Lan Wangji’s private matters since he respected the other’s privacy. He simply wanted to
know whether or not Lan Wangji would really answer whatever he asked. He continued, “How
about Jiang Cheng?”

A frown, “Hmph.”

Wei Wuxian, “How about Wen Ning?”

Indifference, “Huh.”

Wei Wuxian’s heartbeat sped up, even as he grinned and pointed at himself, “How about this one?”

Lan Wangji, “Mine.”

“…” What?

Lan Wangji stared at him, slowly and articulately stating, “Mine.”

Wei Wuxian was confused for a moment until he shifted and suddenly understood.

He took Bichen off his back, thinking to himself, When I pointed at myself, Lan Zhan probably
thought that “this one” meant Bichen. After all, why would Lan Zhan direct the word ‘mine’ to
me?

He got off the bed and walked around the room with Bichen in his hand, from the left to the right,
from the East to the West. As he had expected, Lan Wangji’s gaze closely followed wherever he
walked, ever so sincere and straightforward, ever so blunt and bare.

Wei Wuxian’s legs almost gave out under Lan Wangji’s heated gaze. That pleasant feeling was
back again too. He lifted Bichen in front of his eyes, “Do you want it?”

Lan Wangji, “I want it.”

As if he thought that this wasn’t enough to prove his desire, Lan Wangji grasped the hand that Wei
Wuxian held Bichen with and stared into his eyes with those light-colored pupils. Taking in a soft
breath, he repeated his words, emphasizing every syllable, “… I want it.”

Wei Wuxian felt his face flush an unflattering shade of red. He knew that Lan Wangji was
desperately drunk, that it wasn’t directed at him, yet those three words still crashed into him,
taking away the strength in his arms and legs.
He thought to himself, Lan Zhan, what a person… If he’s so sincere, enthusiastic towards a girl,
then what a man he’d be!

Recovering from the blow, Wei Wuxian asked the question that had been on his mind since he first
saw the other, “How did you recognize me? Why did you help me?”

Lan Wangji opened his mouth. Wei WuXian shifted a bit closer, wanting to hear his answer.
However, Lan Wangji’s expression suddenly changed. With a shove, he pushed Wei Wuxian onto
the bed. The candlelight was snuffed out with a wave of his hand. Bichen was thrown onto the
ground by its master again.

Wei Wuxian’s sight spun dizzily from the shove. He thought that Lan Wangji woke up, “Lan
Zhan?!”

A place behind his back was tapped once. His entire body felt sore and numb and he couldn’t move
at all. The acupuncture points work in this body too???

Lan Wangji took his hand away, lay down beside him, and put the blanket over them, carefully
tucking in the blanket corner on Wei Wuxian’s side, “It is nine. Rest.”

So, after all, it was the scary bedtime routine of the Lan Sect.

With the interrogation having been cut off too soon, Wei Wuxian stared at the ceiling, “Can’t we
rest and chat at the same time?”

Lan Wangji, “No.”

……...Oh well. Someday, there’d be a chance to get Lan Wangji drunk again. The answer would
be revealed sooner or later.

Wei Wuxian sighed, “Lan Zhan. Remove it. I got us two rooms. We don’t need to be crammed in
the same bed.”

After pausing for a moment, Lan Wangji’s hand came over and, after fumbling around in the
blanket for a while, started to slowly untie the ribbons holding his clothes together. Oh shit! Oh
shit! That's not what I meant!!!!! Wei Wuxian exclaimed, “Okay! Enough! I didn’t mean for you to
remove it in this sense!!! Alright!!! Sure! I’m lying down and I’m sleeping!!!”

A dead silence filled the darkness.

After keeping quiet for a while, Wei Wuxian spoke again, “I finally understand why your sect
prohibits liquor. You collapse after just one bowl and can’t tell good liquor from bad liquor. If
everyone from the Lan Sect is like this when they’re drunk, you deserve to be prohibited from
drinking. Anyone who drinks should be beaten up.”

With closed eyes, Lan Wangji raised his hand and covered Wei Wuxian’s mouth, “Shh.”

The breath that Wei Wuxian was about to take got stuck between his chest and his mouth, unable
to come up or go down. It seemed that, ever since he came back, whenever he decided to tease Lan
Wangji like how he did in the past, he always suffered from his own actions.

This shouldn’t have been the case! Where exactly did he go wrong?!

…………….

Throughout the night, Wei WuXian didn’t shut his eyelids even once. With opened eyes, he
managed to hold out until the morning. Strange enough, he didn’t feel tired at all. Combined with
this, the lack of hunger, the automatic qi-replenishing system, among other things, Wei Wuxian
was starting to think he was immortal! If not for the fact that the yin and yang energy in his body
had barely formed cores, he really would have thought that he was immortal.

During his travels before he met up with Lan Wangji, Wei Wuxian had started experimenting with
forming a core in his yin side. He had applied the concept of forming cores from normal
cultivation to the process and was surprised to see how well it worked! There were a few
adjustments he had to make though since yin energy was fundamentally different from yang
energy. When cultivating spiritual energy, you just have to sense it in the surroundings and draw it
into your body, all the way to your dantian. The same goes for resentful or yin energy, but the
difference is quite simple: you have to tame the yin energy. Spiritual energy is generally calm, so
there was no need to try and subdue it, but resentful energy is the opposite.

During Wei Wuxian’s Yiling Patriarch days, he remembered those months in Burial Mounds and
how he had to tame and dominate the resentful energy in order to make it his own. Using that
knowledge, Wei Wuxian was able to successfully draw the energy into his body.

The only problem with the core forming process was that he had to draw both resentful and
spiritual energy into his body at the same time and make sure they don’t interfere with each other.
He just had to keep in mind the balance between the two different energies. He couldn’t draw them
in at different outputs otherwise it would interfere with the core forming process. It was hard at
first since the spiritual energy instinctively wanted to purify the resentful energy, but with a little
imagination and practice, Wei Wuxian was able to draw the energies into his body and to where
the energy supporting his body lay.

After a week or so, his cores formed.

It was both bizarre and curious to feel the two different cores in his body since he never thought
they’d be as harmonious as they are now. But, Wei Wuxian supposed, all things have an opposite
that compliment it. Life and death, fire and water, heaven and hell…....

The numbness stopped and he was finally free. Feeling hot and without really thinking, Wei
Wuxian calmly took off his shirt inside the blanket and threw it under the bed.

Ai….what am I doing? I should have just used my yin core to cool myself down. Oh well~ He
glanced at his companion. Lan Zhan must feel hot though. It’s summer and with Gusu Lan’s dress
code, he must be wearing a lot of layers!

So, like the good friend he is, Wei Wuxian pulled off Lan Wangji’s sash belt and succeeded in
yanking his shirt half-off. He originally wanted to completely take off his shirt, but after seeing the
sear under Lan Wangji’s collarbone, Wei WuXian paused for a moment and stopped. This is…...the
Wen brand? When did Lan Zhan get this? Did someone--- His heart became cold as fury overcame
him. Did someone do this to him?

However, due to the delay in his movements, Lan Wangji seemed as if he felt cold. Shifting
slightly, he opened his eyes with a frown on his face.

……..

Lan Wangji woke up that morning feeling warmer than he ever had before and slightly disoriented.
What happened last night? I…….
An ache pounded in his head and he groaned softly. I remember accepting a cup of wine from Wei
Ying and then…...everything went blank from there. What did I do? Based on what happened the
first time I drank, probably nothing good.

…..Oh no. Did I hurt Wei Ying? I--

He felt something shift beside him and then he felt cold. Wh….at?

His eyes flew open and there he saw a half-naked Wei Ying kneeling over him. His heart stopped
and for a second he thought he was dreaming. But no amount of imagination could make him feel
hungover like this so he knew this wasn’t a dream. That means I did something to Wei Ying to make
him like this!!

He tumbled off the bed in an effort to get away. But he really had to ask. Did he do something to
Wei Ying? Because the other was giving him a lopsided grin that he only made when he was
amused.

Wei Ying partially covered his chest with the blanket, leaving only his smooth shoulders out. Lan
Wangji traced the seemingly soft skin with his eyes, his throat becoming parched, “You…”

“Hmm?” Wei Ying purred.

Lan Wangji didn’t take his eyes off the other, “Last night, I…”

Wei Ying winked his left eye at Lan Wangji and smiled mysteriously, resting his chin on one
hand, “You were so bold last night, HanGuang-Jun.”

“…” Lan Wangji felt like a bolt of lightning struck him as he froze stiff. What…... Just what
exactly did I do last night???? Did…..Wei Ying and I…..do….it…..?????? Should I take
responsibility?? I don’t remember last night and Wei Ying could be messing with me, but…….

He was gradually panicking the longer Wei Ying stayed silent. Then, finally, “Do you really
remember nothing of the things that happened last night?”
Lan Wangji stayed silent. If he said yes, then if they really did something, wouldn’t Wei Ying be
hurt? If he said no, then he would be 1) lying, 2) giving Wei Ying an opportunity to test him and 3)
just setting himself up for failure because he can’t remember a damn thing .

Just as Lan Wangji thought they would stare at each other forever, Wei Ying lifted the covers open
and showed him the trousers and boots that he still had on, “What a man! HanGuang-Jun, it was
only a joke. I just took off our clothes. You’re chastity is still there. You hadn’t been tainted. Don’t
worry.”

Lan WangJi was still frozen on the spot and didn’t answer. Ohhhh, thank god I didn’t do anything
untoward. But damn it, Wei Ying! Why do you have to play with me like that?

Lan Wangji almost wanted to pout.

………………………..

Wei Wuxian was satisfied for now. He had gotten a sufficient amount of revenge for the body lock
spell drunk Lan Zhan casted the previous night. He even got to tease sober Lan Zhan till he was
frozen stiff!!

But now that he had gotten freshened up and eaten something, Wei Wuxian realized that the
dreaded confrontation between him and Jiang Cheng would arrive soon.

He had resolved himself to go see his Shijie and Jiang Cheng again because he wanted…..he
wanted to talk with them and hopefully resolve any and all tension between them. After all...... he
just wanted his family back.

Wei Wuxian shook that thought from his head. Glancing at Lan Zhan - who was giving him a
reassuring nod - they took off.

Chapter End Notes

In case any of you were wondering, the mask Wei Wuxian was wearing was the same
one he wore in the Untamed.
Next Chapter: A Willingness to Try (Part 2)

[Teaser]

Wei Wuxian laughed a bit before bouncing over to his…..his brother and threw an arm
around his shoulders. “Aiya, ChengCheng, what are you so shy for?”

Jiang Cheng huffed, not minding the contact. “Who the fuck are you calling
ChengCheng?”

Wei Wuxian made a scandalized gasp. “Why such profanities Jiang Cheng? XianXian
is only three.”

“Really?” Jiang Yanli replied with a well-disguised mirth as she came closer. “Three
seems too much. How about one?”

The familiar banter, the warmth he feels at his side…….suddenly, Wei Wuxian felt
like he was fifteen and without a care in the world.
A Willingness to Try (Part 2)
Chapter Summary

Two times Jiang Wanyin and Wei Wuxian fought and the two times they (sort of)
made up. Some conversations are had.....and others are avoided.

Chapter Notes

Despite how it might seem, I did really try to make a summary.

Aaaaanyway, IMPORTANT NOTE FOR TRANSLATORS!!!!

I went back and edited Chapter 3, 4, AND 5, adding new dialogue and scenes.
Please go back and check that!

I'm a little.......dissatisfied with how this turned out. I might edit it later.

This chapter is shorter than normal ~5800 words, but regardless I hope you enjoy!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

They were greeted by Jiang Yanli and Wen Ning at the gates.

Wei Wuxian hesitated for a moment and then a moment longer until his Shijie stepped forward and
cradled his hands in hers like she used to before everything went wrong.

“A’ Xian……..” She started, and Wei Wuxian was startled. Because despite the different face, the
different age, the different voice, she still managed to sound and look the same. “You’re here.” The
pause in her sentence was a desperately bitten back thing.

And Wei Wuxian knew that she wanted to say “Welcome back”, but realized that despite
everything…...Wei Wuxian couldn’t consider this place a home. Not yet, anyway.

“Mm. Shijie, I……” And despite that, he wanted so badly to say “I’m back”. “I want lotus root
pork rib soup……”
Jiang Yanli laughed. “Yes, yes. Of course, A’ Xian. I have prepared a bowl for you.”

At that, Wei Wuxian perked up. “Really?!”

“Yes.” Jiang Yanli’s attention shifted to the white-robed cultivator beside him. “Oh! Second
Master Lan, forgive me for not greeting you earlier.”

Lan Wangji hummed, returning the greeting. “It is fine.”

Jiang Yanli smiled at that and led them in. Wen Ning did not follow, informing Wei Wuxian that
he would return to Qinghe for the time being.

“Call me if you need me.”

“Of course.”

….

Inhaling the familiar scent of lotuses, Wei Wuxian felt a twinge of nostalgia and sadness. If he
closes his eyes, he could almost imagine Lotus Pier like how it was before, how it was before the
war, how it was before everything burned, before he ruined it---

“A’ Xian?”

Too late, Wei Wuxian realized he had come to a complete stop, in a daze. “Nothing’s wrong.” He
plastered a smile on his face.

Jiang Yanli’s face wrinkled in a way that she knew that he was lying. After a bit longer, her eyes
dimmed with understanding. But she said nothing, only tightening her grip on his hand. Lan
Wangji trailed beside him, a silent but reassuring presence and Wei Wuxian, unbelievably felt a
little better somehow.
He was seated down in the dinning hall and brought a bowl of soup.

“Second Master Lan,” Jiang Yanli spoke as she seated said man. “Would you like a bowl as well?”

Lan Wangji inclined his head for a moment before nodding, “Mn.”

Wei Wuxian watched as Lan Wangji took an elegant sip of the soup, enjoying it slowly. Really,
how can one man have so much grace and beauty with every movement?

“Well, well?” Wei Wuxian asked as Lan Wangji finished tasting it. “How is it? Is it good?”

“Mn. Very good.”

Wei Wuxian brightened, “Of course it is! Shijie makes the best soup, doesn’t she?”

“Mn.”

They spent the rest of the time chatting. Well, it was more like Wei Wuxian chatted about the
adventures he had had during the months he had revived while Jiang Yanli and Lan Wangji
commented minutely.

Throughout it, Wei Wuxian wondered where Jiang Cheng went. It had been a few hours since he
had arrived at Lotus Pier and yet he’d seen neither hide nor hair of the man.

…………………..........

“A’ Cheng, why are you hiding?” Jiang Yanli called out.

Jiang Cheng paused. “I am not hiding.” He said, petulant. “I am simply. Busy.”

“Busy.” She echoed, an eyebrow raised in suspicion.

“Yes. Very busy.” Jiang Cheng replied, stilted. He was running away, he knew. But he wasn’t
ready yet! He could feel A’ Jie’s disappointed and resigned stare, but he couldn’t help it. He had a
tendency to say the wrong thing, and he really didn’t want to make Wei Wuxian feel unwelcomed.
Or angry.

“A’ Cheng, can you at least try?”

Jiang Cheng looked up. That was a mistake. His sister was giving this wide-eyed pleading look that
never failed at making him give in.

“........Alright.”

“Good. I will distract Second Master Lan then.”

“Wait, Lan Wangji is here?”

“Yes. To discuss something with you.”

“......”

“......”

“ Don't you dare use this as an opportunity to escape, you hear me? ”

Jiang Yanli looked so much like their mother that he unconsciously shivered. “Yes, ma’am.”

So, he finished writing a letter to that annoying Sect Leader Yao - who was bitching about the
injuries his disciples had gotten on a nighthunt in Yunmeng - and had a disciple send it off before
exiting his room and promptly running into Wei Wuxian. Literally.

“J-Jiang Cheng.”
“Wei Wuxian.” Shit. Fuck. I wasn’t ready to face him so soon.

Wei Wuxian, “Hi.”

Jiang Cheng, “Hello.”

“.......”

“.......”

“How have you been?”

“Fine. Busy.”

“With sect leader duties?”

“Yeah.” Gods, this is awkward. Why isn’t A’ Jie here? Didn’t she say she’d be here for the first
few conversations?

“A’ Xian! A’ Cheng!”

“Shijie.” “A’ Jie.” Thank god she’s here.

He felt a pang in his heart. Has our relationship really deteriorated to such a point where I can no
longer face him without help? Can I no longer talk normally to the one I had considered a brother
even when everything went to hell?

“A’ Cheng,” Jiang Yanli smiled sweetly, shaking him out of his depressed thoughts. “Why don’t
you tell A’ Xian about what Sect Leader Ouyang and Sect Leader Yao have been complaining
about?”
“Oh. So. Sect Leader Yao had led his disciples on a night hunt in an area they hadn’t done prior
research about and ended up provoking a bunch of eight-legged demons. They got severely injured
as a result. But since the nest of the demons was in the Jiang sect’s territory, they asked for aid
while complaining about not being informed about the nest.”

Wei Wuxian snorted. “They don’t have the right to complain since they were the ones who didn’t
scout out the area ahead of time.”

“Hmph. Well, I did demand subtly that in exchange for the aid, they need to give me supplies.
There were herbs only found near their sect’s territory that I need.”

“Oh-ho? Extortion?”

Jiang Cheng felt a smile tug at his lips at the familiar tone. “It’s not extortion. It’s…..a trade.”

Wei Wuxian gave him a wide grin and Jiang Cheng felt like everything could be fine.

No. Everything could not be fine. Not after you broke the bond you had with him, not after you lead
the siege, not after you allowed everyone into our home and disrespected his privacy.

….

Jiang Yanli brought them to certain topics and strayed away from others, allowing them to get
comfortable with one another.

Why did he need to get comfortable? Wei Wuxian was his brother. He shouldn’t. Shouldn’t have to
tip-toe around the other like this.

Before it turned Hai Shi, Lan Wangji came to greet him and gave the report about the attack on
Cloud Recesses and its subsidiary sects.

Jiang Cheng frowned. “Just what is going on? What are all these attacks for? Lotus Pier was
ambushed too.”

“Brother thinks that they were looking for something. Was anything taken?”

“Not that we know of.”

“Hm.” They stood in silence for a moment. “Then I will take my leave tomorrow.”

Lan Wangji paused before he left the room. “Take care of Wei Ying.”

And Jiang Cheng had the strange thought that that sounded vaguely like a threat.

………..............……….

Jiang Cheng took a deep breath. His sister had told him to go talk to Wei Wuxian on his own.

…….Right. He can do this. It’s just a conversation.

He heard the faint sound of a flute and followed it. He kept walking until he reached a certain tree
by the Lotus Pavilion. Wei Wuxian was looking over the lotuses with a melancholy that made
Jiang Cheng’s heart clench as he played some local Yunmeng tunes.

“I hope you all find peace.” He spoke softly to seemingly no one in particular.

A wind picked up, swirling around him as if to answer that sentence.

Jiang Cheng’s throat bobbed as he took a tentative step forward. A stick beneath his foot snapped,
drawing his brother’s attention to him.

Wei Wuxian whipped his head around as he clenched his flute. “Don’t sneak up on me like that.”
“Then you should pay attention to your surroundings.” Jiang Cheng snapped back.

The air between them became tense and Jiang Cheng bit his lip. Damn it. Something has already
gone wrong.

Wei Wuxian dissipated the mood with a sigh. “Sect Leader Jiang, is there something?”

“Don’t call me that.” Call me like how you were before. Or were you only pretending to be
familiar in front of A’ Jie?

Wei Wuxian stared at him with complicated feelings. “Jiang Cheng, then?”

“Yes.”

It was silent for a while.

Then, the other fiddled with his flute. “Why…..” He started with a lost expression on his face.
“Why did you allow the memory viewing to occur here?”

By the look of shock on Wei Wuxian’s face, he hadn’t meant to say that. But the damage had been
done.

Jiang Cheng was silent. Why indeed did he allow such a thing to happen? Inside his home? Inside
their home?

“Why, Jiang Cheng? I just…….did you really hate me that much?”

He hated this. Emotions were confusing. But anger wasn’t. Anger was so much easier to
understand. “I did! I hated you back then!!”

Wei Wuxian flinched like he had been hit and turned to leave.
“I hated you!!” Jiang Cheng continued. “I hated you for the promise you broke, I hated you for
making Jin Ling an orphan. But even more, I hated you for leaving me alone!! ”

Wei Wuxian stopped. “Jiang Cheng……”

“I just…..wanted to understand…..” Jiang Cheng said hopelessly. “Why did you leave me? Why
did you do what you did?”

“Because I had to. You know this.” Wei Wuxian said, eyes lowered. “Even without the Wens, you
know that I had to leave eventually.” Then, without another word, Wei Wuxian rushed off.

Jiang Cheng buried his face in his hands. He knew that. The world wouldn’t accept Wei Wuxian
for who he was and would eventually try to destroy him once they realized that they couldn’t
control him.

He knew that.

But a naive part of him wanted to believe that they would be together forever.

……

Jiang Yanli eventually had to coax them from their hiding places. Their first conversation alone
wasn’t….. terrible - since weapons weren’t drawn and no one was hurt -, but it wasn’t good either.

Jiang Cheng just wanted things to be better.

“Try asking him about his adventures.” Jiang Yanli said. “In the six months after his revival, he
had gone on several night hunts. Ask him about that.”

With these words, Jiang Cheng was reminded that it was always Wei Wuxian, in their youth, who
had started the conversations between them. Jiang Cheng never really initiated conversation unless
it was to scold Wei Wuxian or to discuss sect matters.
Jiang Cheng nodded in agreement. “.......I’ll try.”

“Good. But before that, have you finished all the work you needed to do for today?”

“Yeah. It’s all done.”

“Okay.” Jiang Yanli patted his shoulder. “Now, go make up with our brother. And….you should
tell him about that room.”

Ah. That room. Wei Wuxian’s room. The one that he had left untouched even when he was
drowned in his own hate, grief, and anger. The one he had filled with Wei Wuxian’s manuscripts,
trinkets, his flute…..all of which he kept in pristine condition.

He started fidgeting with Zidian as he left the room to go find Wei Wuxian. It wasn’t hard to find
him, what with him being the only one wearing pitch black and red robes. Remembering how
coming up behind Wei Wuxian startled him, he decided to announce his presence.

“Wei Wuxian.” Wei Wuxian turned around slowly.

“Jiang Cheng.” He returned in greeting.

There was another long silence and Jiang Cheng hated it.

“How…..have you been these past few months?” Jiang Cheng said, trying not to stumble over his
words.

“Fine, I suppose. I went on quite a few night hunts, trying to get a gauge on how my new body
functions.”

“How’s that going along with you?”

“Terrible, just terrible.” Wei Wuxian said lightly, his tone light and teasing. “Jiang Cheng, I can’t
get drunk anymore!”

That whining tone made Jiang Cheng want to smile. “At least you can win a drinking competition
now.” He scoffed.

“What are you talking about? I always won!” Wei Wuxian replied petutanly.

“I won a few times too.”

“That’s because I had had a few bottles earlier in the day!”

“I still count that as a win.”

Wei Wuxian then laughed. “Alright, alright, shidi , you win!”

“Not shidi.” Jiang Cheng said suddenly.

Wei Wuxian’s smile froze on his face.

But before it could drop down into something Jiang Cheng knew would make the guilt in his heart
twist even further, he said, “I’m older now. It should be shixiong .”

The teasing glint in his brother’s eyes returned. “Really? Are you sure about that?”

Jiang Cheng had a bad feeling but agreed anyway.

“Then, Cheng-gege, do take care of me, alright?”

Goosebumps crawled up his arms. “Who the fuck are you calling Cheng-gege?!”
“I am, I am!”

“You!”

“Oh, come on, Jiang Cheng! Ease up, will you?”

“It’s hard to.”

“It’ll be hard if you can’t at least try!”

“It was always hard to relax when you weren’t there.” Jiang Cheng said vehemently. Honesty
was…..difficult, for lack of a better word. Which is why he found a flush of heat crawl up his
cheeks. But he had to try.

Wei Wuxian froze and then, voice small, “Do you mean that?” He stepped closer. “Jiang Cheng,
do you really mean that?”

“Yes, I do.” Jiang Cheng forced the words out. He actually wanted to burst out and deny the claim
but- But he was tired. Tired of using anger as a weapon. “I missed you.” He said, as quiet as a
mouse.

“Jiang Cheng…….”

Jiang Cheng felt his ears and cheeks burst with red. He couldn’t deal well with these kinds of
situations. Especially with Wei Wuxian looking so hopeful and open, vulnerable.

“Never mind that. Wei Wuxian, I was there when I saw what energy they were using. It was both
spiritual and resentful energy. Are you okay?” Jiang Cheng said quickly, changing the subject as
quickly as he could.

Wei Wuxian caught the change of subject, evident by the secret, soft smile he reserved for special
occasions. “I’m fine. I actually had to cultivate resentful energy along spiritual energy in order to
form a core.”

Unreasonably, Jiang Cheng felt anger well up within him. Because Wei Wuxian had used resentful
energy and had gotten himself possessed, even though he said that he could control it. “Can you
control it?”

“Control what?”

“Resentful energy.”

The air that was previously comfortable turned stale. “I can control it.” He affirmed.

“You said that last time.” Jiang Cheng replied bitterly.

“This time will be different.”

But Jiang Cheng didn’t hear that. “How can you be sure?”

“I am sure--”

“How can you be so sure it won’t turn out like last time?”

“It won’t. It can’t.” Wei Wuxian declared. “Can’t you trust me?”

“I trusted you last time!”

“No. You didn’t trust me enough.” Wei Wuxian looked away.

And Jiang Cheng knew what he was referring to. The rumors that split them apart, the rumors that
fueled his jealousy and made him make an impulsive decision.
Jiang Cheng, frozen as he was, could only watch as Wei Wuxian’s back got smaller and smaller.

……………………...................

Wei Wuxian stomped away, trying to cool off his anger. Unconsciously, he had made his way over
to where his room used to be. It’s not like it’ll still be the---

He opened the door and froze. His room was exactly the way he had left it. Like it had been
untouched by time. By war.

Though there were a few additions.

Namely his flute.

Wei Wuxian picked Chenqing up delicately and rubbed a thumb over the engravings and tassel.

He had calmed down now. Holding this flute of his always had a way of settling him and now that
he did, he realized that he had overreacted. Jiang Cheng was right to worry. He had promised last
time that he could control resentful energy and he ended up breaking that promise.

But he knew that this time would be different. He should have just explained that the spiritual
energy in his body keeps his mind clear from the usual effect resentful energy would have. And
since he has a yin core now, it would be stored in there instead of wrecking havoc.

He shouldn’t have gotten angry.

……………………..

Jiang Yanli couldn’t find A’ Cheng anywhere. She had seen a rather angry A’ Xian stomping away
earlier and assumed that they weren’t able to have a nice, calm conversation. Or maybe they did
and then it escalated. Those two did have a remarkable talent for getting each other riled up.
She first found A’ Xian sitting quite remorsefully in his room that A’ Cheng had kept in good
condition and knew he would be fine.

But where did A’ Cheng go?

Usually, when he felt bad, he would go to town to get drinks……. So she headed out and wandered
the streets, looking for her brother. Eventually, she found him, buying a lot of jars of the local brew
to bring back. A plan formed in her mind.

…….

At his sister’s behest, Wei Wuxian went looking for Jiang Cheng. He was still a bit irked that Jiang
Cheng had questioned his methods, but he understood that he shouldn’t have snapped and should
have explained himself better.

As Wei Wuxian turned a corner to where the Lotus Pavilion was and found Jiang Cheng sitting
there with two empty jars of alcohol, looking visibly inebriated.

“Wei Wuxian?” Jiang Cheng slurred.

“Yeah.”

“Wei Wuxian, get the fuck over here!” Jiang Cheng yelled.

Not wanting to irritate the drunk, Wei Wuxian sat down and pulled a jar or two from his Qiankun
pouch, drinking alongside the other man.

“Jiang Cheng---”

“Wei Wuxian, I’m sorry.”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened.

Jiang Cheng swayed from side to side as he took another swig of wine. “I…..I didn’t mean to anger
you. I just wanted to…...I was worried. I…..didn’t want…..*hic*...the same thing that happened
last time to happen again. I didn’t mean to, but I always seem to….*hic*.....make you angry and
make you turn away from me. I’m sorry…...I’m sorry…..”

“Jiang Cheng….” Wei Wuxian said after a long silence. “Jiang Cheng, you should know I don’t
blame you.”

“I know!” He slammed the jar against the table. “I fucking know that, damn it! But….but why
can’t you get angry?! Why can’t you blame me?! Don’t forgive me so easily!! I’ve…..the things
I’ve done and said to you…...you should hate me!!” Then he laughed deprecatingly. “How could
you not hate me?”

“I could never hate you.” Wei Wuxian replied quietly. “After all I’ve done---”

“Lotus Pier wasn’t your fault.” Jiang Cheng interrupted.

“I---”

“I was angry, tired, and full of hate. There was no one but you around. That’s why I blamed you
back then. But I never meant it. I didn’t think you’d take it so hard. I thought you’d brush it off like
all the other times!”

“But, you know…” He swallowed. “If I hadn’t angered Wen Chao…..”

“Meng Yao showed Wen Ruohan’s plans. He had intended on destroying Lotus Pier with or
without your interference.”

Wei Wuxian stared blankly at the wine cup in his hand.

“But that doesn’t matter. You took it hard and I never…...I never clarified. I never made you feel
reassured. Maybe that’s why you left. If only I had shown you I was stronger than that, maybe you
wouldn’t have left.”
“Jiang Cheng…….”

But Jiang Cheng didn’t hear him. “I…..I was wrong. You never broke your promise. You always
kept it.” Jiang Cheng brushed the fingers of his free hand across his stomach but didn’t expand on
that. Wei Wuxian pursed his lips. “I was just a selfish brat.”

“You….You weren’t. You were trying as hard as you could. Jiang Cheng, you were young. There
was nothing else you could have done to help me.”

“You were young too!” Jiang Cheng raised his voice. “You were young and tired and pale and
wasting away and I did nothing but yell at you for not doing shit!”

Wei Wuxian was shocked as tears rolled down Jiang Cheng’s face.

“I’m sorry…...forgive me……”

Wei Wuxian abruptly stood up and circled around the table, pulling his brother into a tentative hug.
“I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t have gotten angry.”

“Mm…..you’re an idiot too.”

“Who are you calling an idiot?” Wei Wuxian scowled softly.

“You.”

Wei Wuxian just smiled as he let go of Jiang Cheng. They continued to drink into the night until
Jiang Cheng hit his limit. Wei Wuxian, too, had had enough to drink and went to stand up when
Jiang Cheng shot his hand out to still him.

“Don’t go…...Ying-ge……Don't leave me again......”

Wei Wuxian immediately sat down. Jiang Cheng hadn’t called him that since they were ten and
then Madam Yu found out and berated them .

“Okay. I’ll stay.”

…………………………….

Jiang Yanli had gotten worried when neither of them had come back and went to go make sure
they were alright.

What she came upon made her gasp and hide her giggles.

The two of them were leaning against each other, completely passed out among the numerous
bottles of wine. It was so adorable that she was tempted to return with a brush and paper and
immortalize this scene forever.

And why not?

Jiang Yanli slipped out, returned with the necessary materials, and began to draw. After which, she
carefully dragged them from the bench to the floor, draped a heavy blanket over them and placed
pillows underneath their heads.

She then cleaned up the brush and paper and left them by the pavilion.

………………………

Jiang Cheng woke up with a headache and feeling abnormally warm. Blinking his eyes blearily, he
turned to the side and was met with Wei Wuxian’s face.

????????? He tried to carefully recall what the hell happened last night.

When his memories finally returned, Jiang Cheng groaned, buried his face in his hands, and, like
he was a teenager, gave a silent scream into his palms.
What the hell did I say???? And then…...then I called him ‘Ying-ge’ like we were children!! Oh
shit, oh shit, oh shit. But at least we shouldn’t be that angry at each other anymore?

Nevertheless, Jiang Cheng stretched, peeled himself from the octopus that was his brother, and got
ready for the day. He bathed, changed, chucked his clothes in the laundry and went about his
duties.

Wei Wuxian eventually got up around noon and Jiang Cheng, too embarrassed to go meet him, had
a servant go invite the other for lunch.

Their sister cooked lunch and shot them amused looks throughout the meal. Did she see---wait.
What am I talking about? Of course she saw. Who else would have dragged us from the bench to
the floor, put a blanket and pillows up for us? Gods, this is embarrassing…….

Wei Wuxian hummed quietly and mercifully didn’t say anything pertaining to that night,
though…...he didn’t seem angry anymore and happily made conversation flow.

When Jiang Yanli had caught onto the cultivation Wei Wuxian was practicing, this time, he
explained carefully what was different. He was cultivating both spiritual and resentful energy so
the spiritual energy kept the resentful energy at bay and therefore, it wouldn’t affect him like it did
before.

Jiang Cheng was ashamed that he got as angry as he did the other day and silently scolded himself,
telling himself that he should have listened instead of getting angry.

Regardless, the day passed uneventfully.

…….......……

Two days later, there were reports of a dangerous nest of demons nearby that required his attention.
He grabbed Sandu and Zidian and made his way outside, preparing a group of senior and junior
disciples. (The juniors should get to know how to deal with things like this in the future which is
why he took them along.)
Wei Wuxian was a little interested and getting a bit jittery, having not had any action for a while.
So he tagged along. And that was fine.

…..

That was fine, until they underestimated the amount of demons in the nest. After throwing a
command to a small portion of the senior disciples and Wei Wuxian to lead the juniors out of there
and to safety, Jiang Cheng focused on cutting down as many enemies as he could.

“Jiang Cheng!” Wei Wuxian called worriedly.

“Wei Wuxian. Don’t worry about me. Go get the young ones to safety.”

“You sound so old…..”

“I’ll show you who’s old when we spar!”

“Yeah, yeah….” Wei Wuxian threw one last look back before leading the disciples back using that
strange new cultivation of his to form some shadowy swords to cut down some stray demons.

A shichen later and Jiang Cheng was running out of spiritual energy. The sounds and sparks of
their battle must have alerted other beasts as they came to join the fight, making his job of keeping
his disciples alive that much more difficult.

“Jiang Cheng!” Wei Wuxian called out. Evidently, the other man had gotten the disciples to safety
and with his and the other senior disciples’ addition, they were able to fight back.

But then Jiang Cheng slipped on some of the blood from the beasts and lost his balance, stumbling
backwards. A demon bear raised its paw up and slashed down.

Jiang Cheng weakly raised Sandu to block the attack. It was successful but Sandu went flying.
Zidian had returned to its ring form due to loss of his spiritual energy, so Jiang Cheng had no
weapons. He raised his arms to protect his vital places and prepared for the strike…….that never
arrived.
Wei Wuxian had seen the plight Jiang Cheng was in and, without thinking, tackled him and took
the brunt of the attack.

Wei Wuxian’s arm went flying.

Jiang Cheng’s throat bobbed. “You……”

Wei Wuxian ignored him and gathered more resentful energy in his other hand, forming a sword
and slicing the bear’s head off. Jiang Cheng grit his teeth and picked Sandu up, finishing off the
last of the creatures.

Wei Wuxian walked over and picked up his severed arm.

“Wei Wuxian, your arm….”

“I know, I know, but---”

Suddenly Wei Wuxian’s severed arm burst into black and gold energy and gathered where it was
severed from, forming a new arm.

Both Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng stared at the newly formed arm, until Wei Wuxian burst into
an incredulous laughter. “Hahahaha, that answers the question of whether I can get injured or not!”
He declared cheerfully.

“It’s not fucking funny.”

“Eh? But----”

“Wei Wuxian, what the fuck were you thinking?”

“Well, I wasn’t actually thinking……”

“Be serious! Wei Wuxian, your arm could have---”

“It would have been fine. I could learn to deal with it.”

“Why are you always sacrificing yourself for me?!” He screamed.

“Because you’re my brother.” Wei Wuxian answered without hesitation. “I would protect you no
matter what I have to do.”

“You’re my brother too!” Jiang Cheng burst out. “Why can’t you take better care of yourself?
Don’t you know that I…..I don’t like it when you get hurt!” God that sounded childish. “Why do
you always have to protect me? Let me protect you too!”

“I will, I will.”

“Wei Wuxian, I’m serious. You’ve always done this. Sacrifice yourself without thinking of the
consequences.”

“Because I’m the only one who’ll get hurt. It’s easier that w---”

“Fuck ‘easier’! Wei Wuxian, there are people who care about you and your well-being! Can’t you
think about those left behind when you do something reckless like that?!”

“But….But you were about to----”

“I had talismans that would reduce the range of damage.”

“I didn’t know that. All I know is that you were about to be hurt.” Wie Wuxian replied, a little
petulant.

Jiang Cheng had calmed down by now and just sighed.

The two placed talismans to cleanse the place and then walked down the hill with the other
disciples who were, miraculously, all alive.

“Ah…...my robes are ripped……” Wei Wuxian whined. “Jiang Cheeeeengggg, what will I ever do
?”

Do not give in. Whatever you do, do not look at this idiot’s puppy eyes. It had never failed to make
me and A' Jie give in back then. Take a deep breath and--

“Jiang Cheng, please, my most beloved brother, my best friend, what will I do??”

The corner of Jiang Cheng’s mouth twitched and he will never admit to Wei Wuxian the rush of
warmth that followed those statements. “It’s your own damn fault.”

“But I did help you with the hunt.”

“.........Fine.”

“Yay~!”

…………….

“You know….” Jiang Cheng drawled after he was full of food and drink. “Perhaps I should have
gotten you married off to Lan Wangji. Maybe then things would have looked up.”

Wei Wuxian immediately spat all the wine out of his mouth. “Why Lan Zhan? Why are all of you
trying to push us together? Lan Zhan is just my friend!”

Jiang Cheng looked incredulous. “Don’t tell me you didn’t notice the sexual tension.”

Wei Wuxian banged his head against the table. What the fuck????
.

The next day, a servant led Wei Wuxian to a secluded place in Lotus Pier and was a little confused.
He saw Jiang Cheng fidgeting a little next to Jiang Yanli who seemed to reassure him. When Wei
Wuxian stepped forward, Jiang Cheng came closer, hands suspiciously occupied behind his back.

“Hey!” Jiang Cheng called out. Wei Wuxian paused and Jiang Cheng hesitated slightly, “Your
sword!”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened as he caught Suibian. He rubbed his thumb over the engravings
slowly and gave his brother a soft smile. “Have you kept it all this time?”

Jiang Cheng felt heat crawl up to his cheeks. “Of course. Now keep that sword of yours on you! I
kept on being questioned why I sometimes walked around with two swords!”

This scene, these words were reminiscent of such an awful time but……..

Wei Wuxian laughed a bit before bouncing over to......his brother and threw an arm around his
shoulders. “Aiya, ChengCheng, what are you so shy for?”

Jiang Cheng huffed, not minding the contact. “Who the fuck are you calling ChengCheng?”

Wei Wuxian made a scandalized gasp. “Why such profanities Jiang Cheng? XianXian is only
three.”

“Really?” Jiang Yanli replied with a well-disguised mirth as she came closer. “Three seems too
much. How about one?”
The familiar banter, the warmth he feels at his side…….suddenly, Wei Wuxian felt like he was
fifteen and without a care in the world.

“A’ Xian, what’s wrong?” Jiang Yanli came closer and brushed away the tears that had started
rolling down his cheeks.

“I…..” His bottom lip wobbled. “I’m back. Shijie, Jiang Cheng, I’m…..I’m home.”

Between one second and the next, he was being squeezed tightly.

“Welcome home, A’ Xian.” “Welcome back, you idiot.”

Wei Wuxian smiled happily through the tears. Smothered in his siblings’ grasp, he finally let go of
all the regret he had felt.

He was finally home.

…………...........……………

Meng Yao woke up on a soft bed and could have thought that that night he was kidnapped was a
dream, if not for the tight binds around his wrists and ankles.

What the hell? Who kidnapped me? And why?

Well. He could think of plenty of reasons why, including his intellect or knowledge, but he
digresses.

The enemy knew their way around the Nie sect. So a former sect disciple? A defector? A member
of the clan? But I didn’t know of any recently either before, during or after the war. Then perhaps,
before I was there? Either way, they know the Nie sect pretty well. Nie Mingjue should be able to
figure that much out and maybe who the possible culprit could be.

Now, all I have to do is figure out a way to get out of here, preferably alive.
But before he could add to that thought, the door swung open, bringing light to the pitch black
room he was placed in. Meng Yao blinked rapidly, struggling to adjust to the bright light.

The man in front of him was dressed in dark green robes. Studying them closer, Meng Yao realized
that this man could be the one who had caught him. The build and height of the man was similar,
after all. (Also, before he fainted, he had caught the color of the robes of his captor and it was the
same exact shade.)

“What do you want?” Meng Yao asked warily.

“I require your knowledge.” The man said calmly.

“And why should I give it to you?”

The man stroked a box he had in his hands. “If you obey me…..I won’t use the Tiger Seal against
the Nie sect.”

Meng Yao’s heart beat fast. “The Seal is under protection in a secret place. How would you find
it?”

“I have my ways. Besides,” He brought his hand up so that the light reflected off the box in his
hand. Meng Yao’s breath caught in his throat. It was the box where the Seal was trapped in. “I
have it here.”

How? How did he find it? And if he could even break into the Nie sect’s vault, then he must have
been a member of the clan. No one aside from select clan members is privy to the vault’s location.
And…..it can only be unlocked with the blood of a descendant of the clan. Unless the way through
was forced.

“So, will you help?”

And what other choice did Meng Yao have? He had made so many mistakes in his life. He had
hurt so many people. If sacrificing himself to protect those important to him was all it took, then
he’d gladly do it.
“Don’t touch the Lan sect then.”

“Oh? Negotiating?” The tone was dangerous, but Meng Yao had to persevere. “Hmmm, the Lan
sect, huh? I don’t think I can do that.”

Meng Yao had to push it, though. For Lan Xichen, he’d…..he’d do almost anything. “Then what
about the sect leader and his brother?”

“Just those two people?”

“Yes.”

The man hummed. “Very well. HanGuang-Jun has done nothing but good, and I appreciate that. In
a world as rotten as this, not many are like him.” The last sentence was spat with vitriol.

“We have a deal then.”

“Yes. I will not touch the Nie sect or Twin Jades. You have my word.”

Meng Yao took a few deep breaths.

…... And the mask of Jin Guangyao slipped on.

Chapter End Notes

Well, well? What did you think?

The Yunmeng bros' issues haven't been completely solved, because that'll take a
while. There are years of hurt buried underneath and a few conversations can't solve it
completely.
There's a storm coming and I hope you all are prepared for the ride!

Next chapter, we get some background on the mysterious character!

Next Chapter: Chapter 25 - A Rotten World

A Rotten World
Chapter Summary

Greed and rumors that destroyed people are something that's happened before. After
all, humans make the same mistakes over and over, offending those they shouldn't
have offended.......

Wei Wuxian teases Jiang Cheng....a lot before going off to travel again and meeting
Lan Wangji. The two grow closer even as Wei Wuxian begins to realize something.

Chapter Notes

Damn.......it's been a month. Forgive me!!!!!! But I had to get ready to head back to
college and all.......

Well, I do hope you enjoy this chapter!! Also, the chapter title is just in reference to
the first part of the chapter!!

A big, big thanks to @Taer01 and @GSmith1030 for betaing this chapter!! I couldn't
have published it without them!!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Rong JunHao had been waiting for decades to exact his revenge on the cruel, cruel world that
destroyed his clan, harmed his family, and spat on their reputation. He hated, hated, hated
everyone who hurt them! He had been patiently waiting for years. But now the time had come.

And he no longer had to hold back.

They will pay…..

…………..

He still remembered how it used to be and how quickly everything went to hell.

.
.

He had been young then and remembered how happy his father, a weaponsmith, was when he
received a refining method from his late grandfather. His grandfather had deemed his father
worthy of the refining method the former had found from somewhere.

This method had greatly increased the rank of spiritual weapons and some weapons could even
gain their own spirit. His grandfather was never able to create those weapons, but his father had
succeeded and brought glory and wealth to the Nie clan they were then a part of.

However, soon, his father wanted to create his own clan. He took his mother’s surname and with
the blessing from the Nie sect leader of the time, they created their own sect as a subsidiary of the
Nie sect, the Rong clan.

Father had made many great spiritual weapons and contributed them to the sects in order to have
enough power to fight against several demons of a higher class. The Rong clan became extremely
wealthy due to this.

However, despite that, the Rong clan stayed humble and was never arrogant, never flaunted their
wealth, and was always willing to do what they could to help the common people.

But despite that, despite that …...it wasn’t enough.

It wasn’t enough for the bastards that desired their refining method, to make it their own. They,
namely the Jin clan, disliked how the Rong clan monopolized the refining method and the money
made from selling the weapons made from it.

They wanted the refining method and did whatever they could to make sure the Rong clan fell.

It started, like all things, with rumors.

Just small ones, stating how the Rong clan was filled with a bunch of conceited people who would
never do anything to help others. At first, people didn’t believe it. After all, the Rong clan had been
nothing but kind and understanding. The rumors were quickly shut down.

However, when a member of the clan refused to help someone (because of that person’s attitude
and suspicious behavior), the rumors started up again and, like a dam was released, everyone
talked about it and twisted the story as to what happened so far that it was nothing like the original
story.

The people demanded reparations and his father had no choice but to comply, - seeing as no one
could be on their side given the situation - giving away a lot of their money. It would be fine if that
was it.

But it didn’t end there.

Old scandals, affairs, minor misdemeanors that any Rong clan member or disciple committed were
brought to light and suddenly the whole world started to doubt their sincerity, looking at them
doubtfully as if his clan had tried to hide something.

The Jins made it worse.

Rong JunHao, then sixteen, his father, and many disciples had been invited over to Koi Tower. But
Rong JunHao suspected there was something else afoot since the Jins would never be so
hospitable to a minor sect like them, no matter how helpful their weapons were.

And he was right.

The next morning, he was awoken to hear the disturbing news that several disciples had slept with
the maids and several young ladies. Angered, but a little confused, Rong JunHao’s father made
those disciples tell what had happened.

The disciples had been drugged and then forcefully attacked by the maidens. However…...between
them and the ladies, who would believe the man’s side of the story?

Rong Junhao had grimaced and gritted his teeth as his father was forced to bow his head yet again
and give away several weapons.
……

Too many incidents had happened for them to be coincidental. Someone was working to bring their
clan down and Rong Junhao needed to find the culprit and stop them before they caused
irreparable damage.

But how would he go about this?

He was simply the young master of the Rong clan, a minor sect. He had little in the way of friends
and even less with those in power. He had no choice but to bring this matter to his father and hope
he would be able to ask the Nie sect leader for help.

His father agreed to meet the sect leader of the sect he had formerly been a part of.

But the meeting hadn’t gone well.

There were too many rumors and Sect Leader Nie could not believe them and could not trust him,
not like before. His father was devastated at that.

And no matter what efforts Rong Junhao made, it was all futile. No one believed him, no one came
to his aide, not even his so-called sworn brother, not his so-called friends, not his so-called allies.
No one. No one.

When the destruction of his sect and the decimation of his family was done, Rong Junhao was
thrown at a certain young master’s feet.

“You--!!” Rong Junhao spat.

“Me.” Jin Guangshan smiled happily. He waved the manual that had made his sect prosper in his
face haughtily. “We finally got what we wanted. Enjoy the rest of your life in the dirt, like the dog
you are.”
And as Rong Junhao was kicked, his face pressed into the ground, he swore - when he saw his
father’s sect fall, when he saw his disciples forced to leave, when his family was robbed, when his
father poisoned by those in golden robes, when his mother was put into a coma, when his little
brother was beaten within an inch of his life - he would get his revenge.

………………..

He was shaken out of his reminiscing when his subordinate announced his presence and asked
where he should put Meng Yao and whether the man should be released.

Rong Junhao sighed. He didn’t actually want to capture Meng Yao, but the process of breaking
into each sect to find the necessary manuscripts they pillaged from the Yiling Patriarch to control
the Seal proved to be tiresome and troublesome.

So he had no choice but to turn to someone who not only was able to get their hands on Wei
Wuxian’s manuscripts, but remembered them. Meng Yao seemed like the perfect candidate,
especially considering how loosely guarded he was. (He soon found out that Meng Yao’s core was
sealed. No matter, this just made his job easier.)

Regardless, Rong JunHao did not trust Meng Yao who was a former spy and a master at
manipulation. Normally, for someone with the amount of crimes as he had, he would kill him -
since Rong Junhao aimed to rid the world of evil - but Meng Yao had shown regret and guilt for his
actions, from what his spies had reported.

So he was unlike most Jins I’ve met , Rong Junhao thought. Most of them would never admit to
their crimes, much less obediently receive suitable punishment for it.

He sighed. He might need the knowledge Meng Yao possesses, but he would have to watch his
back too. There was no telling when Meng Yao would betray him. Even if he kept the Twin Jades
and Nie sect as collateral, Meng Yao might find an opportunity to backstab him……

…….

Meng Yao, or rather Jin Guangyao (as his mask), had decided to just become a spy again. Or so he
tried. But his captor had, no doubt, heard of him and his exploits during the war, so he was put into
an isolated room with tiny windows for a bit of light and periodically given meals.
He sighed. There was no way he would be able to get any information out to the Nie sect or
someone about what was going on. On top of that, Meng Yao had to give his captor notes on how
to use the seal properly and how to suppress it when he didn’t need it. He also had to give some
important information on some sects’ weaknesses and strengths, as well as plots of land where not
many people were.

If he didn’t comply, the Nie sect and Twin Jades would suffer. Meng Yao had seen the man’s use
of demonic cultivation and it couldn’t compare to Wei Wuxian’s use of it. However, even if the
man had a small start in demonic cultivation, the number of soldiers he had in the army of
dissidents he had at his beck and call were enough to be wary of.

How had this man even found enough people to raise such an army?

A closer look at them gave him his answer.

A large part of the army were made up of fierce corpses. And not just any fierce corpses. Sentient
ones.

Okay. Meng Yao thought, silently panicking. He somehow got Wei Wuxian’s notes on how to
restore a corpse’s sentience. He probably has something to bind them to his will or some promise
since they seem loyal enough.

As Meng Yao contemplated the chances of the sects winning, he despaired. Ah…..if this person is
as intelligent as I think he is, he might start ambushing the sects with the information I gave him.
But I can feed him half-truths and misinformation because the sects are changing, and I can’t
know about everything that goes on.

But…..something seems off. When he captured me, he couldn’t have gotten in thanks to the wards
unless….. Unless he had a spy.

His eyes widened. He must have a spy! Maybe some in several sects! I heard about some recent
attacks towards the sects, so perhaps some of his men - the alive ones - snuck in. But they would
be, at most, outer disciples. No wonder he needs my knowledge.

He sighed, lamenting his fate. Why did I have to have such a talent that allows me to memorize so
much? I mean it’s helpful if I can use it to my advantage, but I have no advantage here!
*sighs* I may as well just wait for someone to notice the little letter I had dropped off when I was
being transported here.

After all, Meng Yao’s core may be sealed, but he wasn’t so weak as to stay unconscious
throughout the whole journey to wherever he was now. They had stopped by an inn once and Meng
Yao had just enough of a time gap to slip a piece of paper along with some money to bribe the inn
owner to give the slip of paper to the Nie sect about the descriptions of his then-masked captor.

He leaned back in his chair. Even if it means becoming a despicable bastard again, I will do what I
need in order to protect those I care for.

- Wei Wuxian, do you want revenge? - The voices had whispered seductively.

And Wei Wuxian, weak from hunger, fueled by anger, loathing and desperation, replied firmly
without hesitation, “Yes!”

The resentful energy heeded his cry, quickly enveloping him, invading him, choking him,
empowering him even as they drained him of life. - There’s nothing to worry about. We’ll kill
them all. All for you! And you’ll give us more of you, right? Just like you promised! -

The light in his eyes grew dark and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t stop himself from
wanting to give up. He had been tired for so long. He wanted to rest.

‘I’m so…..tired. I want to sleep. I want to rest.’

‘ Let me sleep forever……. ’

.
Wei Wuxian shot up in his bed, hugging his sword close to him and breathing heavily.

It’s just a dream, just a dream……...

But no matter how hard he convinced himself of that, he knew that that was a memory, a feeling, a
conviction. He remembered that time when he was broken, tired, hungry and always one step away
from snapping. He would never want to return to those times when he was no better than the
resentment he controlled.

He took a few more breaths to control his breathing and decided to get ready for the day, despite
the early hour.

He didn’t want to experience another nightmare that brought up long-buried feelings of his.

………………………

Wei Wuxian went to the training grounds and drew Suibian. A rush of breath escaped him as he
circulated his spiritual energy, and went through the Yunmeng Jiang sword forms.

How long has it been since I experienced something like this? How long has it been since I drew
my beloved Suibian?

His eyes heated up as he slashed through the air, working on his footwork and swordplay. After he
was done, he wiped his sweat away and continued to practice, adrenaline coursing through his
veins.

Ah….I’ve been such a crybaby lately. He shook his head harder. Get yourself together, Wei
Wuxian!

He lowered his sword and looked to the sky. It’s been…..thirteen years. He thought, lost. Thirteen
years to everyone else. But to me…..it hasn’t been that long.

“It’s okay to grieve, Wuxian.” Wen Ning had told him when he went on night hunts, avoiding
everyone.
It’s okay to grieve. Wei Wuxian repeated. But it’s hard. It’s hard to let go. What’s holding me
back?

“Wei Wuxian!” Jiang Cheng called from afar.

Wei Wuxian sheathed Suibian. “Jiang Cheng!! Good morning!” Oh well, I can think about it later.

“I’m surprised you’re up.” Jiang Cheng said amusedly.

“Hey, I can get up early too!” Wei Wuxian replied, affronted.

Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes. “Right, right…..” Then he shifted from side to side. “Wanna spar?” he
asked in a small voice.

Wei Wuxian grinned. “Of course! I never thought you’d ask!”

Jiang Cheng withdrew Sandu and Wei Wuxian leveled Suibian to him. Then they pounced
forward, swords clashing and meeting at every stroke. Wei Wuxian first used the Yunmeng sword
style to parry with Jiang Cheng, but then switched to his own style. It looked clumsy, but every
move was calculated. Despite that, neither got the upper hand. This stalemate continued even as the
disciples began to trickle into the field.

Seeing their two seniors sparring, they kept a distance and watched in awe as the two heroes
clashed. At first glance, they were evenly matched. But the disciples could tell that while both Wei
Wuxian and their sect leader were losing energy, the former was losing ground.

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng separated at that moment and Wei Wuxian gave a little laugh,
swinging an arm around his brother.

(The disciples were expecting their tsundere hot-headed sect leader to throw him off, but instead he
huffed and even leaned into the touch!)
“Ah, Jiang Cheng, that was fun!”

“Big words for someone who just lost.” Jiang Cheng scoffed.

“That’s because I’m out of practice! Just you wait, this shixiong will catch up sooner or later.”

“Brother, not shixiong.” Jiang Cheng murmured.

“Eh? What was that, Jiang Cheng?” Wei Wuxian grinned. “I couldn’t hear you~!”

“If you didn’t hear, I’m not repeating it!” Jiang Cheng shrugged him off and briskly walked away.

Wei Wuxian trailed behind him. “Oh really? I thought I heard you say “Brother”? Was I wrong?”

“Shut up.”

“Aiya, ChengCheng, don’t be shy!”

“ Wei Wuxian, if you call me that one more time, I swear---”

Their voices trailed off into the distance, leaving behind gaping disciples mouthing
“ChengCheng?” incredulously to each other.

………

Later that day, at dinner, Wei Wuxian made an announcement.

“I think I’m going to leave for a while.”

“Where are you going, A’ Xian?” Jiang Yanli asked.

“Hmm,” He toyed around with his food. “Everywhere? I don’t really have a set destination.”

“For how long?” Jiang Cheng asked stiffly.

“Mmm…..maybe a few months? I’ll definitely be back by Qixi though!”

“Hmph. You better remember to come home by then!” Jiang Cheng turned away. But both Wei
Wuxian and Jiang Yanli saw his cheeks flare red.

Wei Wuxian was filled with warmth. Home.

“Of course, I’ll remember! I need to be around to make sure your face isn’t set in a permanent
scowl, after all!”

“ Wei Wuxian!! ” Jiang Cheng jumped from his seat. Wei Wuxian, expecting this, immediately
ducked behind Jiang Yanli. “Wei Wuxian, that’s cheating! Come from there and fight me!”

Jiang Yanli sighed, “A’ Xian…...be nice. And A’ Cheng, don’t throttle our brother.”

“A’ Jie, he was asking for it!”

Wei Wuxian stuck his tongue out.

“ YOU--!! ”

“Are you two children or something?” Jiang Yanli smacked the back of their heads. “Behave like
the adults you are.”

“But Shijie,” Wei Wuxian whined. Jiang Yanli glared and Wei Wuxian recoiled, sheepishly
correctly, “Jiejie, XianXian is only three.”

“Yes,” Jiang Cheng rubbed the back of his head. Despite being so small, Jiang Yanli’s new body
packed a punch. “A three-year-old brat.”

“Jiang Cheng! Shi--” Jiang Yanli narrowed her eyes. “Jiejie, ChengCheng is bullying me!”

“Wei Wuxian, I told you not to call me that!”

“Boys……..”

……………………….

After packing the essentials such as a change of clothes, talisman paper, a water sack, snacks, and
other stuff at Jiang Yanli’s insistence, he waved to his siblings, “See ya! I’ll make sure to bring
some gifts!”

Jiang Cheng, “You better make sure to return, Wei Wuxian!”

Jiang Yanli smiled, “Have a safe trip, A’ Xian!”

Wei Wuxian slipped on his mask - since he was still trying to go incognito - and told them to take
care of his Lil’ Apple before taking off on his sword. (He still marveled at being able to fly once
again.)

.
It had only been a few days since he left and he already came across an interesting case.

A mother was distraught over the recent death of her son who died before he got married. At first,
the family wasn’t sure he had died if not for the fact that the maid watching over his bath had seen
him enter the washroom and never exit. Worried for the young master’s health, she had opened the
door and saw his slumped form lifeless in the bathtub. A thorough check from a physician had
pronounced him dead from poisoning since his bones and tendons were thoroughly dissolved by
strange herbs floating in the bathwater.

He had been wandering near the house when he had heard of the sudden death of the young
master. Normally, the mother would have gone to the magistrate or something like that in the area
to find the murderer, but the odd nature of the death on top of some hauntings the mother reported
happening before that had piqued his interest. (Plus, he’s pretty sure he’s heard of a similar case.)

But he was tired now, so he decided to turn in for the night at a nearby inn.

The next morning, he headed into town to find some supplies. Bright red banners of all shapes and
sizes hung on both sides of the street, fluttering in the wind. Every single shop opened its doors
widely with round, black jars spilling from the entrance to outside. There were also waiters holding
trays of small liquor bowls, recommending their shops to the passersby.

The strong scent of liquor drifted throughout the street. Wei Wuxian sighed. It’s a bit lonely.
Maybe I should have called Wen Ning over? …..No. He shook his head. Doing that would be rude
of me. Wen Ning built his own life in Qinghe. I shouldn’t take him away from that.

Dispelling those thoughts, he immediately went to a wine bar.

“Young master, have a taste of this. You don’t have to pay. If you enjoyed the liquor, then come to
our shop.” The waiter gave him a sampling cup. “This one doesn’t smell strong, but wait until you
drink it up! If you can still stand after you finish this, I’ll adopt your surname!”

Hearing this, Wei Wuxian responded, “Very well!” He took over the liquor bowl that the waiter
presented, drank it up, and showed him the empty bowl with a grin, “Adopt my surname?”

Surprisingly, the waiter wasn't scared. Sticking his chin up, he looked even more confident, “I
meant if you drink a whole jar!”
Wei Wuxian, “Then, give me…..three jars.” And with that, the waiter took off.

Inside, there were wooden tables and chairs for the customers to rest and chat. One of the other
waiters in the shop took in Wei Wuxian’s attire and sword hanging by his side and figured he
wasn’t an average person. Not daring to slight him, he only directed him to a table after he wiped
the table and chairs for a long while. With two jars by his foot and another in his hand, Wei
Wuxian chatted with the waiter for a few moments to get comfortable with him, then cut to the
chase, asking again for any strange occurrences that had happened in the area. The waiter was also
a talkative person. He rubbed his hands together, “What sort of strange things?”

Wei Wuxian tapped his chin, “Things like hauntings, murders, rising corpses and so on.”

The waiter’s eyes darted back and forth between him and his sword, “Hmm….. What do you do for
a living?”

Wei Wuxian, “haven’t you guessed it already?”

The waiter understood, “Of course. It’s easy to guess. You must be one of those cultivators who fly
around in the clouds and Heavens. After all, among average folks, I’ve never seen such a…
handsome person like you.”

Wei Wuxian touched his face and with a silent curse, realized that he forgot to put his mask on.
…...Whatever, it doesn’t seem like he was recognized, so it was fine.

The waiter laughed at his reaction, taking his silence as embarrassment, “Anyway, strange things,
wasn’t it? They did happen. Not now, but about two years ago. You saw that house of that mother
whose son passed away recently, yeah?”

Wei Wuxian nodded. Haha, I was just there. “What’s wrong with that residence?”

“Apparently, the young master of that family, the Li family, had murdered his wife in cold blood
since she didn’t agree to him taking in concubines!”

“Oh?”
“And not only that! But apparently, that young master Li had promised his late wife that he would
always be faithful to her, never taking anyone but her. That’s the only reason she agreed to marry
young master Li.”

“But what strange thing happened?”

“Ah….this….young master, keep this between us, but there had been hauntings in the Li residence
ever since that young woman died. They weren’t horrible to say the least, no one got injured, but
the Li family didn’t want this to spread and ruin their reputation!”

“How did you hear of it then?”

“One of my friends works in the Li’s residence, so I was able to hear about this.”

“Hmm,” Wei Wuxian took a swig of the wine bottle. “What were the hauntings like?”

“Well, some minor things like whenever someone brought alcohol in, it was flung across the room
or whenever someone became drunk on the off chance that the alcohol wasn’t destroyed, they’d be
soaked by a bucket of ice-cold water.”

“I see. But something did happen eventually, right? I heard that the young master had died.”

“Yes, yes!” The waiter nodded. “The bones and tendons of the man were dissolved! But no one
could enter or exit through the door. The washroom Young Master Li bathed in when he was killed
was enclosed and there was only one entrance. The only person who could have killed him was the
maid guarding the door, but she had no motive!”

The owner of the liquor shop turned around and scolded, “ You’re gonna die! Why are you not
doing work and telling old tales about people dying?”

Wei Wuxian laid some money out, “Five more jars, please.”

The owner beamed at once, warning the waiter, “Look after the customer properly. Don’t go
running around!”
Wei Wuxian, “You can continue. When was he killed and why at that moment?”

Without anything else to worry about, the waiter tried as hard as he could and continued the story
in an animated voice, “Well, the young master was about to remarry to another and the night
before his marriage, he was found dead!”

“Why did no one ask the cultivation sect in the area?”

“Aiya, the nearest one is quite a distance and who would want to spend so much money getting
someone to go there and commission a sect?” The waiter waved his hand dismissively. “Unless it
was someone like HanGuang-Jun who always helps without asking for reparations or those sect-
less cultivators.”

Wei Wuxian smiled. Ah, Lan Zhan……. “I see. Do you think it was the revenge of the late wife of
young master Li?”

“Without a doubt.” The waiter responded. “Who else would have the motive to kill the young
master?”

“So this young master Li was a good person?”

The waiter looked a little uncomfortable. “When he was sober, yes.”

Ah. “He was an alcoholic?” That explains why the possible ghost of the wife destroyed the wine
bottles. Wei Wuxian set the empty jug down and opened another one. The owner of the shop
brought two side dishes of peanuts and a bowl of tzuo [1]. Wei Wuxian nodded in thanks and
continued while eating peanuts. “Did he hurt anyone?”

“Hmm, not that I know of. He was mostly just verbally abusive. Though I heard….”

“You heard….?”
The waiter leaned in, “I heard he had murdered his late wife in a drunken rage the night she
complained about him taking another.”

“I see. But this is speculation, right?”

“Yeah. No one was around when she died, so we can only guess.”

“Did anything else happen?”

“Mm. When the madam was drinking away her sorrows, she offended somebody whom she
shouldn’t have offended.”

“Who?”

The waiter ate two peanuts. “Yeah, it was apparently related to a very famous former villain turned
misunderstood hero.”

Oh boy. I think I can see where this is going. Wei Wuxian smiled as he lifted the liquor bowl to his
lips, glancing sideways at him, “Let me guess. You’re gonna say that you don’t know who the
villain was?” I'm really hoping he doesn’t know…..

The waiter cracked up, “Guess again. I definitely know this one. He was called something along
the line of ‘peculiar’..... Right, ‘patriarch’. The Yiling Patriarch!”

Wei Wuxian nearly held his head in his hands. Even in a remote place like this, I’m known?

The waiter confirmed, “Yep, that’s right! His surname was Wei. He’s called Wei Wuqian, I think.”

“......”

“That’s wrong!” Another waiter called out. “It was Wei Wuxian!”
“Oh well, I was close enough.”

Wei Wuxian coughed, “Anyway, what did she do?”

“Right, right. She blamed him for her son’s death, which is really unfair considering the Yiling
patriarch is dead, his soul rumored to be shattered.”

Wei Wuxian wondered for a moment what the waiter would think if he said he was alive and
sitting right next to him but he refrained from doing so.

“I see.”

“Her reputation sunk after that. No one wants to be known for slandering the Yiling Patriarch.”

Wei Wuxian hummed in assent. “Ah. It is getting late. I must leave now. Can you make sure my
liquor is still here when I get back?”

Having already finished more than half of the plate of peanuts, the waiter responded, “Of course!
Our shop is honest to everyone, from the old to the young. Leave ‘em here and don’t worry. We’ll
wait until you come back to close our shop. Hey, Young Master, are you going to the Li Residence
right now? ”

Wei Wuxian, “Yeah, I'm a little interested in this case. I might help.”

The young waiter had an outgoing personality, getting friendly with strangers a bit too quickly.
Although they only chatted for a short while, he was already treating Wei Wuxian as if they were
friends. He came over to put his arm around Wei Wuxian's shoulder, “Is the work that you do
hard? Do you earn lots of money? Probably a ton, right? What a respectable job. Let me ask you
something—is it difficult to get started? I…”

As he babbled, he suddenly shut his mouth, nervously looking to the side. He whispered, “Young
Master, why is the one beside you…...staring at me?”

Wei Wuxian followed his gaze just to see Lan Wangji in all his glory, standing in front of him
and…...glaring? “Lan Zhan?! You were in the area?” Wei Wuxian slipped from the waiter’s hold
and bounced towards Lan Wangji.

Lan Wangji stopped glaring when he came close. “Mn. How have you been?”

Wei Wuxian grinned, “I’ve been well. Night hunting here and there. You?”

“Fine. Finished a night hunt nearby.”

“Really? Ah, Lan Zhan, I’m doing a case right now. Wanna join?”

Lan Wangji’s eyes turned soft for a moment, “Mn.”

The waiter meanwhile awkwardly shifted from side to side, mumbling, “The way he looked over,
you’d think that I was putting my arm around his wife.”

“Did you say something?” Wei Wuxian asked. He was too busy being caught up chatting with Lan
Wangji to hear what the waiter said.

But Lan Wangji, even as distracted as he was by Wei Wuxian’s chatter, had heard that and lowered
his eyes.

Wei Wuxian then remembered something, “I finished a jar.”

The waiter, “I’m sorry?”

Wei Wuxian pointed at himself, “I’m standing.”

Finally recalling the “if you can still stand after you finish this, I’ll adopt your surname” that he
said earlier, he blurted out, “Oh… Ohhh! Uhm… Wow! I’m not kidding, but this is my first time
seeing someone who can still stand and speak properly after downing a jar. Young Master, what’s
your surname?”
Wei WuXian, “My surname…” Suddenly remembering the “Wei Wuqian” that the waiter
mentioned, the corners of his lips twitched. He smoothly transitioned, “Is Lan.”

The waiter was also someone with a thick face, announcing without any change of expression,
“Yes. From today on, my surname will be Lan!”

Under the bright-red banners of the liquor shop, it seemed as if, for one second, Lan Wangji’s
figure stumbled ever so slightly. With a mischievous smile on his face, Wei Wuxian walked over
with his hands behind his back and patted his shoulder, “Hanguang-jun, to thank you for joining
me, I made him adopt your surname.”

Lan Wangji just gave him a carefully blank stare.

“Aiya, Lan Zhan, you’re too easy to tease!” Wei Wuxian laughed.

Lan Wangji sighed.

……..

They went to Madam Li and introduced themselves.

The woman had taken a look at their robes and swords before her eyes lit up with delight.

“Please come in, Daozhangs!”

Wei Wuxian smiled a bit before obediently allowing himself to be let inside, Lan Wangji trailing
behind him. After being seated, they were served tea. As a courtesy, they drank it down before
getting down to business.

“Madam, we heard about the hauntings occurring in your residence and have decided to help you.
Is there any particular reason we should know why you think this may be happening?” After all,
rumors are one thing and getting the account from someone living here is another thing. Though,
she could lie. From what I heard of her attitude. “We are aware that you are mourning, but some
details are needed. Are you alright with that?”

“That…...That will be fine.” The woman sniffled. “What do you need to know?”

Lan Wangji, “How long have the hauntings been going on for?”

“....Ah. A year?”

“Specifically when?” Wei Wuxian asked. “Did anything important happen then?”

Madam Li shifted. “The…...The engagement of my son was finalized.”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes lit up. Ah. “This ghost…….could it be anyone you know? Anyone you or your
son could have possibly offended?”

The woman opened her mouth and closed it. “His late wife, perhaps.”

“How long ago did she die?”

“Almost two years.”

Wei Wuxian raised an eyebrow.

The woman shifted. “Is there something wrong with that?”

“She could be resentful.” Lan Wangji said. “If you did not observe proper burial rituals.”

“We did!” Madam Li exclaimed even as she averted her eyes slightly, guiltily. “We did give her a
proper burial.”
“Then,” Wei Wuxian drawled. “Could your son have done anything to harm her in some way?”

“No!” She exclaimed. “My son wouldn’t.......!!!”

Wei Wuxian placated her. “I apologize. We did not mean to cause distress. We simply need to
know if anything might have caused her spirit to be uneasy.”

Madam Li calmed. “Forgive me, Daozhangs.”

“What has happened during the hauntings?” Wei Wuxian changed the subject.

“Oh. We hear screams and fighting a lot. But when we check where the sound is coming from,
there’s no one there. Wine bottles get destroyed a lot too.”

“Hm.” Wei Wuxian tapped the table and silently nodded to Lan Wangji who nodded back.
“Perhaps if you lead us to the spot in question where the hauntings occur, we could figure
something out?”

Madam Li nodded, leading them towards the hotspot of activity. Right on time too, as there were
screams and sounds of struggling. Frightened, Madam Li recoiled while Wei Wuxian and Lan
Wangji burst into the room.

They couldn’t see anything happening, but Wei Wuxian could immediately sense the resentment in
the air. After heightening his senses, he was able to see two ghosts brawling each other. A woman
and a man. Who he assumed were husband and wife based on the story he was filled in on.

“Lan Zhan, they’re fighting!” Wei Wuxian had already explained the story on the way to the Li
Residence, so Lan Wangji knew what he was talking about.

“Mn. Will play Rest.” He undid the ties to his guqin cover and placed Wangji on his lap.

The notes streamed out of the guqin and Wei Wuxian watched as the two ghosts visibly calmed
down despite the man wanting to lunge again.

“Lan Zhan, could you talk to the man? From what I heard and what I saw, he was the more violent
one.”

“Mn.”

Wei Wuxian then guided the woman away and decided to speak to her while Lan Wangji calmed
the man down.

“Miss, do you think you could tell me what happened?”

The ghost seemed surprised before nodding. “That man,” She spat. “Promised to be loyal to only
me, going through all sorts of trials to ensure me and my mother - who was against our marriage -
that he would be faithful to me. However, a few months after we married, he started wanting more
women and I complained often about this. He got more and more annoyed with me until he
accidentally killed me in a drunken rage. But that was fine, I was fine, really. That man turned out
to be unworthy of my time and love. But he descreated my body in retribution for being
“disobedient” and in a rage, I killed him by sprinkling herbs that would dissolve his meridians and
bones.”

“What do you need to pass on?”

The woman huffed. “I had been satisfied with that killing, but that man’s soul came after me and
tied me down. I’d love nothing more than to leave.”

“I see. You truly have no regrets?”

At this, she hesitated, “.......I….I regret worrying my mother and going against her when I married
him. I want you to tell her that I love her very much and that I’m sorry for not listening to her.”

Just as that admission left her mouth, Wei Wuxian could already sense the resentment around her
lighten. Wei Wuxian nodded and went to tell Lan Wangji what he wanted to do. Lan Wangji
nodded, the spirit he was taming was a little rebellious, but he managed to exorcise him.
The two of them made sure there was no lingering resentment before telling Madam Li that
everything was alright now.

Wei Wuxian, “Let’s go.”

“Mn.”

With the ghost’s - Ji Xia - directions, they found her mother’s house and knocked lightly on the
door, gently explaining the situation and her daughter’s final wishes.

The mother thanked them, telling them that she loved her daughter very much and would never
begrudge her. Lan Wangji communicated that to Ji Xia - since Wei Wuxian straight up talking to
her would seem wildly odd - and the ghost successfully passed on.

……………………

“Well, that didn’t take long.” Wei Wuxian stretched.

“Mn.”

“So, Lan Zhan, do you have anything to do now?”

Lan Wangji hummed, “No. Uncle and Brother have got everything handled. I finished my duties
ahead of time.”

“Great! As expected of you, HanGuang-Jun, always so punctual!”

Lan Wangji had no answer to that. “What are you doing out here?”

“Hm?” Wei Wuxian was confused at the question and then he got it. “Ohh, you mean why I’m
here and not at Lotus Pier?”
“Mn.”

“I got bored just sitting around. I did try to help Jiang Cheng around with his sect leader work,
since he seems to be constantly swamped in it, and when he was free, I pushed him into the lake!
Ahahahaha, you should have seen the look on his face!” Wei Wuxian laughed. “He has a perfectly
capable head disciple, though that guy is a little rough around the edges, so I got him in trouble!”

“What did you do?”

Wei Wuxian flashed a mysterious smile, “What do you think I did?”

“.........Wine?”

Wei Wuxian’s mouth dropped in a gape. “How did you know?!”

“Guessed.”

“Ahhh, well, yes. I gave him a little alcohol. Who knew he was such a lightweight? He ended up
carving explicit drawings in the ground of the training field and passed out right after!! I laughed at
him for that, but I did help him clean up! I wouldn’t make him lose that much face. Though the
disciples did sell me out to Jiang Cheng…….”

Lan Wangji’s brows furrowed. “He didn’t hurt you?”

“Hm? Ah….no. Jiang Cheng and I…...resolved…...some things. So we’re good. He just made me
go on consecutive night hunts with the disciples! I was dead tired, but, thanks to that, I was able to
find the limits of this body.”

“Limits?”

“Yeah. remember how I told you that the energy in my body naturally restores itself?” At Lan
Wangji’s nod, he continued, “It turns out that it doesn’t restore all of my energy. It’s more of a
gradual thing. If I expend too much, the automatic restoration process can’t really keep up. On top
of that, it’s especially slow when there’s too little resentful energy around.”
“Why?”

“Well…..the energy in my body is both spiritual and resentful. They need to be at a balance at all
times. If I expend too much of one energy, I simply need to be in an area where there’s a lot of that
energy. However, if I expend both, I need to be in a place where there’s relatively enough energy
for both. If there’s not, the process is slow, so I end up having to go find places where resentful
energy and spiritual energy are relatively abundant. Though I’ve been trying to figure out a way to
produce resentful energy.”

Lan Wangji stilled, “Isn’t that dangerous?”

“Well, yes, obviously. It’s resentful energy. To produce it, though, I’ve figured since resentful
energy is derived from negativity and negative emotions, I could try to pull that naturally created
resentment out and absorb it. Though this is only in theory. I don’t know what would happen if I
were to pull it from a person and I’m not willing to experiment. But it’s fine,” He shrugged. “There
are enough walking corpses around for me to pull resentment from.”

“Can you still practice demonic cultivation?” Lan Wangji said carefully.

Wei Wuxian didn’t see anything wrong with that question. “Yes. But in moderation. It’s not like I
use it much or need to use it as much anymore.”

“I see.”

“But I can do cool things like this!” Wei Wuxian circulated his yin core and resentful energy
pooled at his hand and fell to the ground.

Lan Wangji watched in a bit of awe as the resentful energy grew in height and formed a mirror
image of Wei Wuxian.

“Tada! I can create shadowy clones of myself! It’s really helpful to use as bait for monsters to lure
them out without anyone getting hurt.”

“Can you create anything else?”

“Hm? Of course! My memory might be a bit fuzzy but I remember doing this with A’ Yuan when
he was little. Of course, back then, I could only make small creatures and they would dissipate
pretty quickly.” Wei Wuxian dispelled the shadow clone and formed a little bunny. “Hehe,
HanGuang-Jun, what do you think?” He picked the little bunny up and presented it to him.

Golden eyes swept over the little animal in Wei Wuxian’s arms and Lan Wangji’s hands twitched
minutely.

A few more seconds passed and Wei Wuxian made the bunny disappear. He tried not to grin as he
saw disappointment flash in Lan Wangji’s eyes. “Ah…..well. They don’t last long and they don’t
really last when touched by living beings.”

“Why not?”

“Ah, the yang energy in cultivators is a little too potent for them so they’ll disappear upon contact.”
Wei Wuxian couldn’t help it, “So that’s why you couldn’t pet my shadow bunny, Lan Zhan. I
know how much you like them!”

Lan Wangji turned his head to the side and said nothing.

“Aiya, no need to be shy, HanGuang-Jun! You told me you liked bunnies when you were drunk!”
Then Wei Wuxian had an idea. And with all ideas of his in regards to teasing, it was a terrible one.
He circulated a little more resentful energy and had them pool at the top of his head to form bunny
ears. “Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan, look at me!”

Lan Wangji turned his head and that was the moment Wei Wuxian knew he made a mistake. The
other man’s eyes blazed brightly as they stared intensely at the ears on top of his head.

“L-Lan Zhan?” Lan Wangji took a step forward and Wei Wuxian unconsciously took a step back.
“I was just teasing! HanGuang-Jun, forgive me, please?” Wei Wuxian’s back soon hit a tree and he
was trapped as Lan Wangji tilted his head in contemplation.

“They look good on you.” Lan Wangji said faintly.

“W-What does?”

“These.” Lan Wangji reached a hand up and stroked the ears. To Wei Wuxian’s surprise, they
didn’t disappear. Wei Wuxian didn’t feel anything, to be precise but the action made him turn red,
even more so with Lan Wangji’s next words, “They are cute.”

Wei Wuxian could have melted on the spot. But thanks to that, his concentration wavered and the
ears disappeared.

“Ah.” Lan Wangji seemed saddened at the loss of the ears.

Despite what Wei Wuxian thought though, Lan Wangji did not step back. They were so close that
Wei Wuxian could feel the other’s breath. His heart beat faster. Why do I feel this way? Could I
really…..towards Lan Zhan…..? After all, Wei Wuxian might be dense but he noticed the hints
people had been giving him about the relationship between him and Lan Zhan. He dismissed that
thought. No. Even if I did, there’s no way Lan Zhan would return these feelings. Who would? Even
if my name was cleared, no one would want someone like me.

Lan Wangji’s breath hitched. “Wei Ying, don’t say that.”

“Eh?” Don’t tell me I said all of that out loud?!

“Don’t say you’re unwanted.”

Wei Wuxian let out a breath of relief. He didn’t hear the first part.

“I…..” Lan Wangji hesitated. “I want you to be around. Jiang Wanyin,” For all his faults. He did
not say. “Wants you around. Maiden Jiang, Wen Qionglin, Maiden Wen, A’ Yuan, and many
others, even before the viewing, mourned your passing.”

Wei Wuxian was not going to cry because of those words. He was not. “Lan Zhan ! You….You
can’t just say something sweet like that!” He exclaimed, trying not to make his voice waver.

“Hm.”
“Hmph. Really, HanGuang-Jun, where did you learn to talk so smoothly? Did you get some sweet-
talking lover or something?” Something in Wei Wuxian’s heart hurt when he thought of Lan Zhan
being with someone.

“No lover.”

The tightness in Wei Wuxian’s chest lightened. “None? No one in all these years?”

“None.” I was always waiting for Wei Ying. Lan Wangji did not say.

“Huh. With how pretty you are, I expected you to have suitors lining up all the way out of the
Cloud Recesses!”

“The Elders tried.”

“Eh? Really? What did you do?”

“Rejected them.”

“ All of them?”

“Mn.” He held Wei Wuxian’s gaze. “Will only marry for love.”

Wei Wuxian calmed his heartbeat enough to grin softly, “Aiya, what a romantic you are, Lan
Zhan!”

“Mn.”

“......Wait, so how did you touch those ears without it dissipating?”

“You said, the yang energy in cultivators is too potent. If I restrained that, I thought it would
work.”

“How smart, HanGuang-Jun!” Wei Wuxian chirped.

“Hm.”

…….

On their way to the next town, they had a run-in with a nest of mountain demons, which was bad
considering their exhausted state. Still, nothing went wrong until a mountain demon coincidentally
aimed for the gap in Lan Wangji’s defenses.

“Lan Zhan!” Wei Wuxian yelled as he tackled Lan Wangji to the ground away from the range of
the attack and then used Suibian to slash the rest of the demons.

Wei Wuxian turned his attention back to the other beneath him. “Lan Zhan, I didn’t hurt you, did
I?”

Lan Wangji shook his head. “I’m fine, Wei Ying.”

With that confirmation, Wei Wuxian relaxed but then he abruptly realized their current position.
Lan Wangji’s topknot and forehead ribbon had been knocked slightly askew during the fall,
causing a few stray stands to fall across his face. The rest of his hair fanned out beneath him, a few
locks curled where Wei Wuxian’s free hand had been placed next to Lan Wangji’s head.

Wei Wuxian gulped.

Lan Wangji was a bit flushed from the fight, his breathing a little laboured. His golden eyes, his
pretty, pretty golden eyes were staring directly at Wei Wuxian and Wei Wuxian really had a hard
time controlling himself.

Lan Zhan looked so----

“Wei Ying?”

That made Wei Wuxian snap out of it. “Ah...hahaha, sorry about that, Lan Zhan! Are you sure
you’re fine?” He got up.

“Mn.”

“Really? Cause you hit the ground pretty hard. I know you wouldn’t have gotten too injured from
the attack but I wasn’t really thinking…..”

“I am okay.” He stood up after Wei Wuxian, brushing off the dirt and leaves and refixing his hair
and ribbon. “Let’s go.”

They soon made it to the next town, which seemed to be bustling with activity. But since they were
both tired from the trip and hungry, they decided to eat and turn in for the night instead of
exploring the town..

But, of course, of course , there was an influx of visitors thanks to the beautiful flowers that bloom
only in this area around this time of year. Luckily, they were able to find a room with two beds, so
no sharing a bed like last time.

“Lan Zhan, I’m going to get us some food. You prefer the vegetarian dishes, yeah?”

“Mn.”

“Any sauce or spices?”

“Sweet and sour sauce. Little spice.”

Wei Wuxian smiled, “Ah, Lan Zhan, when did your taste change from that bitter medicine-like
palette?”
The corners of Lan Wangji’s mouth twitched and Wei Wuxian liked to think he was amused.
“Went night-hunting a lot. Had to eat different food.”

“Ah, so you experimented?”

“Mn.”

“Nice. I’ll be right back, okay? Though I did see a long line, it might take a while.”

“No rush. It is still early.”

“Okay!” Wei Wuxian closed the door.

Lan Wangji stepped outside and asked a servant to get the bathwater. He had seen the line too and
assumed Wei Wuxian would take a while, so he should bathe while he had the chance.

So he definitely wasn’t expecting Wei Wuxian to return early.

…………………..

The line went faster than he thought. He reached the front and gave his order and it wasn’t long
before the food was ready. Normally, servants would take the food to the room, but the inn was so
swamped that they didn’t really have any to spare, especially to Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji, who
came late.

So he had to balance the plates in one arm and the tea set in the other hand. When he opened the
door, he didn’t expect to see the sight of a half-naked Lan Zhan getting dressed from the now-
cooled bath. And….he saw Lan Zhan’s back before the other turned around and nearly dropped
everything he was holding.

Scars from a discipline whip? And so many? Just what did Lan Zhan do? No. The more important
question is who did this to him? He managed to set the plates and tea down somehow. Whoever did
this to him…...I’ll make sure they pay. Lan Zhan could never do anything wrong! Who would dare
do this?
“Wei Ying?” Lan Zhan softly called to him.

“Lan Zhan, you…...” He cut himself off when he saw the burn scar from the Wen brand.
This…..why? Why does Lan Zhan have that? Did he get it during the war? “Never mind.”

Wei Wuxian clenched his teeth, wanting to spit curses at the ones who could have done that to his
--- He stopped there. “Let’s eat.”

“Mn.”

They ate in silence, but Wei Wuxian could not stand the air and filled it with chatter. “Lan Zhan,
you mentioned wanting to know more about me and to become friends, so let’s start! First, what is
your favorite food?”

Lan Wangji finished chewing and swallowing what was in his mouth before answering, “Di San
Xian [2].”

Wei Wuxian’s face was carefully blank. “I see.”

“Is something wrong with it?”

“No. I just…..don’t like eggplant.”

“Wei Ying, eggplant is good for you.”

“Just because it’s good for me, doesn’t mean it tastes good.” Wei Wuxian pouted.

Lan Wangji shook his head faintly, “What is yours?”

“Favorite food? Hmm…..though Shi---” He unconsciously remembered her glare. “Jiejie’s lotus
root pork rib soup is a close contender - no, a tie - I really like the Sichuan cuisine at that one
restaurant in Gusu.”

“Hm.” Lan Wangji finished another bite. “Favorite drink?”

“Emperor’s Smile, of course!” At Lan Wangji’s subtle glare, he remedied, “Aiyo, I know that’s
wine! Favorite drink? Hm…...it would have to be orange flower tea. I always really liked the scent
and it tasted good!”

Lan Wangji sipped his own tea. Orange flower tea is known to help with muscle pain and
digestion. The blossom also helps with sleeplessness and anxiety. Wei Ying….. He did not
comment on its effect aloud. “Mm. Good choice. I prefer amaranth tea.”

“Amaranth tea? Isn't that good for your skin and hair? Lan Zhan,” Wei Wuxian gave a teasing grin,
“Is that the secret behind your good looks?”

Lan Wangji finished his food and cleaned his mouth, placing the chopsticks on the bowl. “No. I
thought it tasted good. I found out about the effects after.”

“Hehe, is that really true?”

“Mn.”

Wei Wuxian toyed with his teacup. “It is getting late, near your bedtime, Second Master Lan, so
we’ll end this on one more question. Your favorite sweet? Mine’s tanghulu!”

“..........Dragon’s beard candy.”

“Eh? Lan Zhan, really?”

“Mn. When I was little, Uncle took us to a town away from home and told us to get something we
liked. I got a…..a rattle drum and dragon’s beard candy. The candy was…..good. But I gave the
rattle drum away to someone.”
“Gave away…...a rattle drum….?” Wei Wuxian remembered that pretty person in white that gave
him that exact toy. “Lan Zhan, was that in Yiling, perhaps?”

“Mn.” Then curiously, “How did you know?”

“I…...Lan Zhan, I think I was the person you gave the rattle drum to. It was a little boy dressed in
brown rags sitting in a corner in the snow and had some straw dolls, right?”

Lan Wangji’s eyes widened and he nodded.

“That was me! I remember thinking what a pretty girl you were and led you away to the main
street, remember?”

“Mn.”

Wei Wuxian collapsed back in his seat. “I can’t believe we met that long ago! It seems like we
were destined to meet, huh?”

“Mn.” Then his eyes narrowed. “You thought I was a girl.”

“Aiya, that’s what you were focusing on? Lan Zhan, I was a child! I never saw a boy that pretty so
I assumed you were a girl! Forgive this one!”

“Forgiven.” Lan Wangji said immediately.

“Hehe, Lan Zhan, you’re really too good.”

“Mn…..” Lan Wangji seemed to droop a bit.

“Ah, Lan Zhan, it’s your bedtime soon, let’s get to bed.”
“Mn.” Lan Wangji left the dishes with a nearby servant and blew out of the candles. “Good night,
Wei Ying.”

“Night, Lan Zhan!”

As they slipped into their own respective beds, Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but think how cold it
was. What am I thinking! It’s just my imagination! Just my imagination! He stubbornly buried
himself underneath the sheets and started reciting the Lan rules - of all things - to both distract him
and lull himself to sleep.

………...

The next morning, they decided to have a quick bite before heading out to see the town.

“Ahh!!” Came an exclamation a bit away from them.

Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian turned to see Lan Sizhui, Lan Jingyi and Jin Rulan staring at them.

“A’ Yuan! Boys! How are you?” Wei Wuxian greeted warmly.

“A’ Ni--- Baba.” Lan Sizhui stuttered as he was squeezed tightly.

“Tch. Who are you calling bo---” Lan Jingyi paled as Lan Wangji cleared his throat and glared.

“D-Dajiu, stop patting my head! I’m not a child!” Jin Ling complained as Wei Wuxian continued
to do just that. (And despite his outward protests, Jin Ling really enjoyed being coddled, not that he
would admit that to anyone.)

Wei Wuxian then went to smother his little radish with hugs again.

“A--- Baba, stop it……” Lan Sizhui nearly whined.

Wei Wuxian’s eyes twinkled. “Sizhui, I can hear how much you want to call me “A’ Niang”~.”

Lan Sizhui’s cheeks flared red. “I...I apologize. It is….improper to say that.”

“Aiyo, Sizhui, I don’t mind.”

“I know, but you get that look sometimes.”

“What look?”

“Like you want to laugh.”

Wei Wuxian gave a little chortle. “Well, yes. It is a little amusing how you want to call me
“Mother”, after all.”

“I know. But Baba, you’re a man. I do not want to call you improperly.” Lan Sizhui pursed his lips.

Wei Wuxian cooed, “Such a good child you’ve raised, Lan Zhan.”

Lan Wangji sipped his tea calmly, “Wei Ying raised him too.”

“Ah….but not as long as I would have liked to.” The corners of his mouth turned down, but that
look quickly vanished as Wei Wuxian brought up another topic, “So what are you all doing here?”

“Finished a night hunt.”

Lan Jingyi shuddered, muttering, “Why did it have to be a ghost?!”

Jin Ling rolled his eyes, taking a jab at Lan Jingyi for that, “You’re a cultivator! You can’t be
afraid of such things!”
“Well, when a ghost is covered in blood and breathing down your neck, I’d like to see you not be
afraid!!”

“Wanna bet?”

“Hell ye--”

“Jingyi.” Lan Wangji said sternly.

“Sorry, HanGuang-Jun.”

As the juniors got settled in, Wei Wuxian made a confused noise. “Where’s the other one you
usually have with you? That, uhh, chatty kid…….Ouyang Zizhen?”

“Ah……” The three juniors shared a look.

“His father is…..” Lan Sizhui trailed off, not wanting to say anything bad.

“A dick.” Jin Ling finished off.

“So he had to lay low for a while since his father offended people.” Lan Jingyi continued.

“I see.” Wei Wuxian was about to say something else when he felt a shimmering in the air close
by. It was the feeling he got when souls were nearby but Wei Wuxian was confused as to where it
came from.

Briefly unsuppressing his senses, he didn’t see anything……..except for a faint glow surrounding
Suihua.

Wei Wuxian paused. That is…..odd.

“Jin Ling….” Wei Wuxian said, tone serious. “May I see your sword?”

“...Huh? Oh, sure.” Jin Ling unhooked Suihua from his belt and handed it over.

Wei Wuxian turned it over carefully and as he expected, there was a thin glowing film covering the
sword. “......Huh.”

“Wei Ying. What’s wrong?” Lan Zhan asked, a touch worried.

“Is there something stuck to my sword?” Jin Ling asked worriedly.

“Or someone…..” Lan Sizhui echoed in the back. Lan Jingyi gave his friend a glare.

“Mm. There’s…...something.” Wei Wuxian replied vaguely and without thinking too much, sent
energy from his yin and golden core to the sword.

Suihua flashed once, twice and then a brief, blinding flash shot out from the sword.

Wei Wuxian fell backwards in shock and Lan Wangji caught him before he hit the ground. When
he recovered his bearings and looked towards where the ball of light was, he choked, eyes
widening.

“You are---!!”

Chapter End Notes

Who did Wei Wuxian see?

And what did you think of the chapter?

I am lowkey projecting my hate of eggplant through Wei Wuxian. I've had a few bad
experiences where it just tasted.....wrong and ever since then, I've distanced myself
from eggplant like it was the plague!!
[1] tzuo = liquid type of snack, usually a soup or something similar
[2] Di San Xian = stir-fried eggplant, green peppers and potatoes

Next Chapter: Desolate

[Teaser]

“Did you know I once thought Lan Zhan was in love with you?”

Luo Qingyang just gave him this awfully disappointed look that matched Lan Zhan’s -
strangely enough, it was the same look he gave him in that cave.

“Wei Wuxian.” She said menacingly and this reminded him, scarily enough, of Wen
Qing. “Are you an idiot? Hanguang-Jun never once looked in my direction that way.
We are…..hmm, friends.”

“You’re friends with Lan Zhan?!” Wei Wuxian turned to Lan Wangji. “Lan Zhan, I’m
so proud of you! You made friends!”

“Mn.”

“Yeah, we exchanged letters every so often but that is besides the point. Wei Wuxian,
how on earth did you think we were ever a thing?”

Wei Wuxian sputtered, throwing his hands up in the air. “I don’t know! It’s because
he saved you in the Xuanwu cave?”

“Wei Wuxian,” And there was that horribly disappointed tone again. “Any righteous
human being would have done the same.”

And ouch. That was definitely a stab at the people who stood by while she almost
faced a terrible fate.
Desolate
Chapter Summary

As Wei Wuxian continues to travel with Lan Wangji (and tease him), he soon finds out
that not everything is as peaceful as it seems.

Chapter Notes

Sorry for taking so long!!! I wanted to publish it last week, but it slipped my mind lol!!

Also! A big, BIG thanks to @GSmith1030 for helping me edit this chapter!

Anyway........WangXian moments ahead!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

After being pierced through by the Ghost General, Jin Zixuan was expecting to move onto the
afterlife when he died. Instead, he somehow was able to stick around.

He saw Wei Wuxian break down, the guilt and desperation when staring at Jin Zixuan’s lifeless
body.

“I never meant for this to happen!” Wei Wuxian screamed. “Why?! Why…...I never wanted to kill
him…..”

Jin Zixuan wanted to reach out and comfort him somehow but before that, the Ghost General
swooped in and sweeped a now catatonic Wei Wuxian away. As much as Jin Zixuan wanted to stick
around, he needed to check on Wei Wuxian. ‘A’Li would have wanted me to make sure her
precious brother was alright.’

So he followed Wei Wuxian to the Burial Mounds. And was absolutely horrified to see the elderly,
pregnant women, and a child, a freaking child, living there.

‘These are the Wen Remnants? The people who were in the prison camps? How….why….no, how
many more had perished in there? These people are civilians. There were a recorded one thousand
civilians related to the Wens. What…...What happened to the rest?’
Jin Zixuan felt shivers crawl down his spine at the conclusion he came up with. ‘My clan killed
them. My clan murdered civilians, innocent people who couldn’t have even harmed a cultivator!
Why…..Why did no one think to check? Why did they all just blame Wei Wuxian for everything?’

He clenched his fists as he ruminated over his clan’s folly.

But nothing could have prepared him for what happened next.

..

He saw members of his clan say that the settlement would be left alone if the Ghost General and
Wen Qing turned themselves in. And after Jin Zixuan got to know Wen Qionglin in the short time
he was here, he knew that the other was not as malicious as his father and others had made him
out to be.

He stood in front and desperately hoped for Wen Qionglin to be able to sense him. It worked,
evidently, as Wen Qionglin and his sister stopped.

“What’s wrong, A’ Ning?”

“There’s…..a spirit, I believe?, blocking the way.”

“Oh? Why?”

Jin Zixuan was encouraged by this response, “Don’t go!” He tried to communicate. “It won’t end
well for you!”

Wen Qionglin frowned, “The spirit is trying to say something? Something about…..won’t end
well…..?”

Wen Qing sighed, “It must be one who’s with Wei Wuxian a lot. Trying to convince us to stay.
We’ve already told those other spirits that we have to go. We have to stall as much time as we
can.”

Jin Zixuan tried to tell them to stop and they continued on. He followed for a bit until he was sure
that they were unmoved. He sighed and returned to Wei Wuxian’s side, making sure to stay vigil.

Wei Wuxian, during the time he was immobilized by Wen Qing’s needle, cried pleas of forgiveness
towards him, towards A’ Li, towards Wen Qing and Wen Ning. And Jin Zixuan, who had never
gotten to know Wei Wuxian that well, began to understand him.

‘I should have fought my father more to leave him alone…….I shouldn’t have aggravated him at
that time…….’ Jin Zixuan shook his head, clenching his fists.

Three days later, Wei Wuxian was able to move and immediately stumbled from the Wen settlement
outside. Jin Zixuan went after him.

“Wei Wuxian!” He tried to get the other’s attention. “Wei Wuxian, don’t go! Protect the Wen
elders and that child!”

Wei Wuxian either couldn’t hear him or ignored him. The former, Jin Zixuan didn’t believe, after
all, the demonic cultivator could control spirits, so naturally, he should be able to hear them,
right? But Jin Zixuan was only assuming that.

‘Just like everyone else assumed Wei Wuxian was a monstrous evil…….’ Jin Zixuan shook his
head. ‘No matter. I might not be able to do much as a spirit, but I can at least try to help him steer
away.’

It was odd, really, seeing his own dead body when Wei Wuxian went to see A’ Li. But that didn’t
matter, Wei Wuxian quickly left, barging his way into Nightless City, only to see a group of people
ready to siege the Burial Mounds. The ashes of Wen Qing were scattered across the place and Wen
Qionglin was restrained.

Jin Zixuan hung nearby watching as Wei Wuxian ranted on and on and…..Jin Zixuan gradually
became disgusted with the attitude of the cultivators and of his father. But since he was paying
attention to the cultivators he could see one of them draw their bow. Jin Zixuan could see that Wei
Wuxian wasn’t focused on that person and would be hit through the heart. He jumped and dashed
forward to that archer and managed to influence the bow angle enough that the arrow would not
hit any vital part of Wei Wuxian. And he was just in time too as the archer released the arrow and
it hit Wei Wuxian.

Maybe he should have tried to try a little harder to make sure the arrow didn’t hit Wei Wuxian at
all since Wei Wuxian removed the arrow from his chest and flung it back at the archer, killing him
instantly. From there, it was pandemonium as the cultivators charged forward.

Jin Zixuan could only sigh at this as he returned to Wei Wuxian’s side…...and then frowned. As a
spirit, he was able to see the resentful energy gathering and moving towards Wei Wuxian. He
looked up and saw an array akin to a spirit attraction flag that seemed to be targeting Wei
Wuxian. Wei Wuxian swayed and Jin Zixuan saw his veins crawl up his neck and face.

‘Oh shit. This is bad.’ Jin Zixuan went by Wei Wuxian’s side and, like he did with the bow, tried to
send some energy to Wei Wuxian. The latter got his bearings back, but still didn’t seem alright.

Then Lan Wangji came and aggravated Wei Wuxian further.

‘Ahhh!! You idiot, Lan Wangji!!’ Jin Zixuan screamed internally. ‘Don’t anger him! You’re
making it worse!!’

Then Jiang Yanli called out to Wei Wuxian and Wei Wuxian tried to stop them. And she managed
to get Wei Wuxian to stop them, but---

“A’ Li!!” Jin Zixuan cried out as the love of his life was pierced through, blocking the attack that
should have been for Wei Wuxian. He knelt by her side, sobbing. “No, no, no…….not you, anyone
but you…..”

Jiang Yanli weakly turned over to Jiang Wanyin, mouthing “protect A’ Xian”, but even Jin Zixuan
could see the anger blinding him; he wouldn’t hear her words. He watched his wife’s soul rise up
and was about to greet her when some invisible force tugged her away. Jin Zixuan wanted to
follow but he needed to do something first.

He wiped his tears and went over to Wei Wuxian. “Get up.” He said. “Go. Wei Wuxian, run, you
hear me? They’re going to kill you. If only for A’ Li’s sake, live. She gave up her life for you and
still wants you to be safe. Don’t waste that. Go…..hurry up!”

It seemed like his words worked as Wei Wuxian stood up blankly, stumbling forward. But he was
too slow, he wouldn’t be fast enough before the survivors recovered and would kill him. Just when
Jin Zixuan was pulling out his hair with worry, a white flash stopped in front of Wei Wuxian.

“Wei Ying……” It was Lan Wangji! …...Who was using Wei Wuxian’s birth name??? “Wei
Ying!” Between the first moment and the next, Lan Wangji scooped Wei Wuxian up and flew away.

Jin Zixuan would have been worried about Wei Wuxian’s safety, if not for the actual worry and
concern he could read on Lan Wangji’s face. ‘Were the rumors about Lan Wangji hating Wei
Wuxian false? I mean, a lot of rumors considering Wei Wuxian were false, so…..I guess so? Oh
well, Wei Wuxian should be in safe hands then. I’ll just go to make su---’

“Oh? There’s a fun little spirit here~”

Jin Zixuan whipped his head around and saw Xue Yang, the demonic cultivator his father
recruited, giving him a chilling grin.

“Why are you here?” Jin Zixuan asked, like an idiot. ‘Well, it seems like demonic cultivators can
hear me, based on Xue Yang’s actions.’

“Hm? Oh…...well, incriminating the Yiling Patriarch for one. Though, I have to admit it was pretty
awesome seeing him go mad with rage and killing so many people. Not that the hypocrites didn’t
deserve it.”

Jin Zixuan had to agree. After all, most people here wanted to kill Wei Wuxian first. They attacked
first and got killed in retaliation. Though not everyone was here to kill Wei Wuxian and the Wens,
they still participated in this ludicrous farce to siege the Burial Mounds. Though….. ‘Incriminating
Wei Wuxian? Then…...the person who caused the resentful energy here to rise and make Wei
Wuxian go partially insane was Xue Yang?’

Things were silent between Jin Zixuan and Xue Yang and then the latter moved. The next few
minutes were some Jin Zixuan didn’t want to remember. Xue Yang had gotten bored of waiting
around and decided to “play” with him. Which…..was horrible. He tried to escape. Xue Yang
chased him lazily like a cat cornering its prey and attacked with resentful energy.

Jin Zixuan could tell that Xue Yang did this often with other spirits as the way he moved when he
tried to catch Jin Zixuan seemed practiced and smooth. Jin Zixuan had already been hit by the
resentful energy a few times and could feel himself getting weak.
Xue Yang attacked once more and to dodge, Jin Zixuan dove headfirst into a room. As he thought
of a way to escape his predicament, he saw Suihua and knowing that spirits could possess objects,
attached himself to his beloved sword. Doing this, however, drained him of his energy since Suihua
was a powerful sword.

He fell asleep.

When he next awoke, he saw lotus flowers and heard a frustrated noise.

‘Huh?’ He focused on his surroundings and saw golden robes and an archery range. ‘This is…..’

“A’ Ling!” The boy turned around and Jin Zixuan was shocked by his appearance. ‘Is…..Is he my
son??’

“Jiujiu!!” The boy called out and Jin Zixuan saw Jiang Wanyin grab the boy by his collar.

“You damn brat. Why did you skip class again?”

Jin Zixuan blinked slowly.

“I…..Math is boring!”

“That doesn’t mean you skip it!”

Jin Zixuan was helpless but to trail behind them, bound as he was to Suihua.

…..

He spent the next few years looking after his son, watching as he grew and became a brilliant
young man. At times, Jin Zixuan regained enough energy to help his son through some situations,
such as fixing his archery stance, pushing him out of the way when he was about to be attacked,
and giving him some advice through his dreams. That last one was a little hard to accomplish as he
had to temporarily possess his son's body in order to infiltrate his dreams. It was easy, though,
since Jin Ling kept Suihua close to him often. So he didn’t have to travel far. But unbinding himself
from Suihua always zapped a lot out of him.

Eventually, though, it became easier with time.

A’ Li had reincarnated. He was both happy and sad. After all, she may be alive and able to
converse with their son, but…….he couldn’t join them. And Jin Zixuan felt awfully heartbroken at
that.

But it was fine. As long as those he cared about were okay, he didn’t mind. He was content
watching them grow up.

……

Finding out Koi Tower’s condition, with his father dead and mother ruling, gave
him…..complicated feelings.

Knowing that the cultivation world used a memory ball to peek at Wei Wuxian’s memories was an
even more horrifying piece of information. But finding out that his father had kept the Stygian
Tiger Seal and even planned to use it to subjugate the cultivation world was worse.

Despite that, he felt a little happy seeing his son get friends. He had been worried since his son had
the same personality as him and might push away other people. Though he was a bit miffed that
his friends were Lans. And that Lan Sizhui kid…...he looked…..familiar……

He shook his head. ‘I wonder how I’ll spend my days now? Jin Ling has grown up and A’ Li is
living well. I…..What am I here for?’

….

Turns out he didn’t need to answer that question. He felt a strong energy flood him with power and
he shot out of Suihua, wondering what it was.

“You are--!” Wei Wuxian choked out.

………..................

“Wei Wuxian?” Jin Zixuan said.

“The one and only.”

“You’re back?”

“Yeah.”

They both went silent.

“Baba, who are you talking to?” One of Jin Ling’s friends, Lan Sizhui, asked.
Jin Zixuan tilted his head to the side. Baba??? Since when did Wei Wuxian have a child??

“Oh. Umm, it’s uhh, an…..acquaintance. Who was attached to Jin Ling’s sword for some reason.
Speaking of, why are you attached to a sword?”

“Xue Yang had some fun playing around with me at Nightless City. To escape, I attached myself to
my sword.”

“That’s…...risky move. You could have been seriously damaged, you know? Suihua is a powerful
weapon used against spirits and resentful creatures.”

“Well, it is my sword. I thought I’d be able to handle it, or at least, that Suihua would recognize
and accept me. I’m still a little weak though. I barely have enough energy to separate myself from
the sword and look at how A’ Ling’s doing.”

Wei Wuxian looked guilty. “I’m sorry. It was my fault you---”

“No need. It was not your fault. I suspect Xue Yang had a hand in what happened at Qiongqi Path
too.”

“What? How?”

“Well, for one, even if you did lose control, why did it have to be on the specific day that Jin Zixun
ambushed you? You’ve never lost control before that, so how? And why would Wen Qionglin aim
for me, anyway?”

“It was the spirits.” Wei Wuxian shook his head. “I really did lose control that day. I….I wasn’t
doing well even before that. And I’ve always held a grudge for what you did when we were
younger. I never did see you change, you know?”

Jin Zixuan could say nothing to that. “So Wen Qionglin attacked me because you held enmity
towards me?”

“.....Yes.”
“.......I see. But no matter. Wei Wuxian, I never did blame you for what happened. You were
cornered and surrounded. It’s natural that you would lose control. And I have to admit….I did act
hostile. If only I calmed down, maybe that would have helped.”

“Maybe. Maybe not. There’s no changing the past. I’ve reflected on my mistakes and will
endeavor to do better. ”

Jin Zixuan gaped. “You’ve matured?”

“Why do you have to sound so shocked?”

Jin Zixuan huffed but then felt himself jolt. “Ah. Wei Wuxian, you gave me energy, but it’s not
enough to sustain me. I have to return to Suihua.”

Wei Wuxian nodded. “Then before that, I have to let you know that I was a soul like you too.
Because of some very brilliant minds, they managed to piece my soul together and create me a
body. When we find out how to separate you from Suihua, we can look into that happening for
you.”

Jin Zixuan was shocked. “Really?”

“Of course. You deserve to be alive.” I do not. Were the unspoken words Jin Zixuan heard.

“Wei…..Wuxian. You deserve….to live life well too. After all this world had thrown at you, you----”
Jin Zixuan couldn’t get another word out as he was unceremoniously yanked back into Suihua.

……………..

Wei Wuxian was not expecting Jin Zixuan to pop out of the sword. Not at all.

And then for the man - he killed - that he never quite got to know or appreciate well to say
such…..such nice things and even forgive him for Qiongqi Path…...he felt--- a part of him felt
relieved, like a burden had been lifted from his heart.

“Baba?”

“Wei Ying?”

Wei Wuxian turned around and scratched his head. “Ah…..well this is something we’d need to
discuss in a…..ah….private area.” He surveyed the room and everyone understood. Lan Wangji
paid for the meal this time.

“Lan Zhan. ” Wei Wuxian complained.

“You paid for the meal last time.”

“But I was the one who invited you to sit and eat! The one who invites is the one who pays, unless
they don’t have money. And I’m not poor anymore! Give me some face, Lan Zhaaaan !”

Lan Wangji’s lips twitched.

(Lan Jingyi watched the two chat from afar with an incredulous expression, “Do they…..always
talk to each other like that?”

Lan Sizhui closed his eyes, remembering that time in Yiling, and nodded.

“You idiot!” Jin Rulan hissed at his friend. “They’re not talking, they’re flirting! ”

“Who are you calling an idiot? You---”

“If you don’t want them to overhear us, be quiet.” Lan Sizhui said monotonously.

“He started it!” Jin Rulan whined.

“Nuh-uh! You did!”

“Why you little----”

“I’m not little! You’re shorter and younger than me!”

“ Lan Jingyi, you wanna fight? ”

“Bring it on, Young Mistress!!”

Lan Sizhui sighed as he grabbed his two friends by their collars and suspended them in the air.
“Would you two behave for once?”

Both of them shut up, both in marvel and fear at Lan Sizhui’s arm strength.)

“Aish, Lan Zhan, those juniors are quite lively, no?” Wei Wuxian grinned as he watched the three
play around behind them. When he saw his son lift up his two friends like they were a pair of
bunnies, he paled. “Lan Zhan…..what kind of arm strength is that?”

“Hm. Sizhui practiced handstands everyday…...with weights.”

“What? For how many years?”

“Since he was six.”

Wei Wuxian whistled and then his eyes shone as he tugged on Lan Wangji’s sleeves. “Hey, hey,
Lan Zhan, can you pick both Jiang Cheng and I up without any hassle?”

“Mn. I have lifted heavier weights than that.”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes bugged out, “Amazing! Lan Zhan, that’s so cool!” Then he realized he was
still holding Lan Wangji’s sleeves and let go hastily. “Sorry! I know you don’t like touch.”

Lan Wangji grabbed his retreating hand, adjusting his grip. “No.”

“No?”

“It’s fine.” Lan Wangji adjusted his grip on Wei Wuxian’s fingers and the latter felt formless
tingles crawl up his arm. “With Wei Ying, it’s fine.”

Wei Wuxian flared red, sputtering incomprehensible words.

(The juniors stared.

“I told you they were flirting!” Jin Ling whispered.

Lan Jingyi was too in shock at THE Hanguang-Jun being so soft and holding another person’s hand
to answer.

Lan Sizhui gave one of his rare smiles at the sight and led the two forward.)

When they finally got into a private room big enough for the five of them, Wei Wuxian laid out
what he saw.

“A’ Ling…….the soul possessing your sword is your father’s.” He said softly.

Jin Rulan froze. “You…..You better not be lying. I swear I’ll break your legs if you’re lying.” He
tried to sound threatening, but the waver in his voice dispelled that effect.

“I wouldn’t.” Wei Wuxian replied, uncharacteristically serious. “Not about this. Especially not
about this.”
“But---But how? Suihua is a….a-a spiritual sword! How could it be possessed?!”

“Your father loved that sword just that much, I suppose. I’ve heard and seen similar stories on
some nighthunts where spirits unwilling to pass on possess an object they hold dear to them. It’s
rare, but I’ve heard some cultivators are able to possess objects of great spirituality. Lan Zhan, you
can confirm this for me, right?”

“Mn.” He hesitated and whispered to Wei Wuxian, “Shards…..Shards of your soul possessed
Suibian.”

Wei Wuxian stilled as he stroked his beloved sword at his hip. He closed his eyes and plastered on
a smile, “I mean, hey, if shards of my own soul could possess my sword, how could a whole soul
like your father’s not do the same more easily?”

The juniors went rigid for a moment before Jin Ling sighed in relief. “So…...my father’s really
there?”

“Mn. His soul is just a bit weak though. He hardly has enough energy to separate himself from
Suihua. I may be able to provide the necessary energy but even I don’t have unlimited amounts of
it.”

“No wonder…….” Jin Ling whispered.

“No wonder what, Rulan?” Lan Jingyi asked.

“I…..When I was growing up, I sometimes felt a presence helping me with archery, sword practice
and homework, but I never thought…….”

It was such a sweet and somber mood but Lan Jingyi immediately shattered that with a, “So your
father helped you cheat on tests? No wonder you were able to pass all of them!”

“I’m not like you, Lan Jingyi!!!!” Jin Ling raged and immediately tackled him to the floor.

Wei Wuxian’s boisterous laughter filled the room as Lan Sizhui and Lan Wangji gave the same,
soft sigh.

……….............………..

The next morning, the juniors had to say farewell, as they had to return to their respective homes to
turn in their night hunt notes.

“Aww, don’t look so sad! Next time, when you’re not so busy, we can go night hunting together!”

“Really?”

“Of course!! I’m not one to break a promise…...” Then he paused, mulling over the words. “Unless
in extremely dire circumstances!”

“Why does it sound like you’re jinxing it……” Jin Rulan muttered.

“Ahhh…...they haven’t been gone for long, but I already miss them!” Wei Ying said, slouching a
bit. “They kind of remind me of you, Jiang Cheng and I!”

“Hm?”

“Lan Sizhui is you, Jin Ling is Jiang Cheng, and Lan Jingyi is me!”

Something hot and sweet rushed through Lan Wangji as he imagined Wei Ying in Lan colors. He
faintly remembered Wei Ying in the guest disciple clothes but nothing could beat seeing Wei Ying
in formal Gusu Lan clothing with a forehead ribbon, filling the Cloud Recesses with bright
laughter, filling his heart with his warm smiles, snuggling together in the Jingshi when it got
cold……..

“Lan Zhan! Earth to Lan Zhan!”

Lan Wangji snapped out of it. “Mn?”

“Did you hear what I was saying?”

“Mn.”

“Oh good, I thought you were ignoring me.”

“Would never ignore Wei Ying.”

“Then why did you space out?”

Should I say it? Should I not? It’s embarrassing but I don’t want Wei Ying to misunderstand me
again……. “Was imagining Wei Ying in Lan clothing.” Normally, Lan Wangji wouldn’t curse,
but…… Shit, shit, shit. I did not mean to say that aloud. But…….Wei Ying isn’t saying anything.
Why isn’t he saying anything? Is it because I didn’t elaborate? Should I explain more? “Wei Ying
looked beautiful in the guest disciple clothing.” …….Why????? Why did I say that??? …….Huh?
Wei Ying is turning an alarming shade of red. He still isn’t saying, but he’s giving a positive
reaction. Should I take this as a win?

“W-Why were you thinking about that?” Wei Ying stuttered.

He stuttered. That was adorable. “You were talking about Lan Jingyi acting like you, so I
imagined you in Lan colors.”

Wei Wuxian turned away sharply, muttering gibberish into his palms. The red had climbed down
to his neck and Lan Wangji saw this as an absolute win. It was worth getting out of his comfort
zone and talking more if he got to see more of Wei Ying like this.
“Lan Zhaaaaan, how can you be like this?” He groaned. “When did you become such a person?”

“Wei Ying did not like it?” Lan Wangji was a bit worried he said too much and that he might have
scared Wei Ying away with his feelings. “I thought you liked it when I talked more.”

“I knowww. It’s a sign you’re opening up to me! But, but! You called me ‘beautiful’! Lan Zhan,
who taught you to talk like that?”

“You did. You always complimented me back then.”

“Because it’s true! You were so adorable when you were fifteen! Always responding to my teasing
so well!”

Lan Wangji was glad his hair covered up how red his ears were.

“But now, look at you! You’ve become so refined and handsome! The only downside…...” And
Lan Wangji perked up, wanting to know what it was. “Is that you don’t react to my teasing
anymore! In fact, I keep shooting myself in the foot! You respond too well!”

“Is that a bad thing?”

Wei Ying peeked out from his hands, “No…..it’s not……”

Lan Wangji marked this down in a secret notebook he kept inside his head. Compliment Wei Ying
more.

……………..

Wei Wuxian had to put his mask on, regrettably, since he still didn’t want to be recognized. Maybe
it would be better for him to fade away in people’s minds before revealing himself. Maybe then the
world would be a safer place for him.
When that time would come, he could go on adventures, helping the common people, upholding
justice, travel with Lan Zhan and A’ Yuan at times, and maybe settle down somewhere and farm;
he could build a home, a family with----

A series of screams drew him out of his reverie. He, along with Lan Zhan (who had just come back
from fetching some river water), rushed to the source of the shouts and found a bunch of spider
demons wreaking havoc on a caravan.

There seemed to be one female cultivator holding them off and some other man helping her, but
they couldn’t protect everyone. Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji looked at each other and nodded,
darting off in different directions. Together with the help of some talismans he shared with the now
familiar-looking female, they managed to fight off the spider demons. Afterwards, both he and Lan
Zhan played Rest to dispel the lingering resentful energy and scanned the area to make sure it was
safe.

“Thank you, Hanguang-Jun…...and his companion.” The maiden said, sheathing her sword.

“Mn. Maiden Luo, it had been a while.”

Surnamed Luo? Lan Zhan and her seem to know each other. She looks familiar too……. He
studied her for a bit before remembering something. “Ah! You’re MianMian!”

“Who are you calling MianMian?!” She snapped. Then she frowned. “Hang on…...you sound
familiar…...and that sword…...Wei Wuxian?”

Wei Wuxian stayed silent.

Lan Wangji pulled them both out of earshot from the caravan people.

“You’re Wei Wuxian, right? I’ve never known anyone who sounded as cheeky as you do.”

Wei Wuxian was offended, “Hey!”

Lan Wangji patted him twice, giving him a nod towards her. She can be trusted . Was the message.
Wei Wuxian reached behind his head and undid the strings to his mask. “It’s me~!”

Luo Qingyang gasped softly before drawing him into a brief hug. “I’m so glad you’re alive.”

Wei Wuxian awkwardly patted her back twice.

She released him. “When did you return?”

“Umm…...almost a year ago, I believe? But…..MianMian, why aren’t you at the Jin sect?”

Luo Qingyang made a disgusted noise. “You think I’d still stay in that awful sect after what it did
to you?”

“You left the sect because of me?” Wei Wuxian was astonished.

“I was disgusted with how they treated a war hero like you, yes. They didn’t listen to reason and on
top of the general treatment towards women…...I just had had enough and left.”

“Mn. Maiden Luo…..was the only one brave enough to voice her opinions.” Lan Wangji seemed
faintly ashamed.

“What are you talking about, Hanguang-Jun? You spoke up! Though…...anytime you did, people
would take it the wrong way. They all thought you hated Wei Wuxian.” She snorted. “The fools.”

“A’ Yang? Are you done talking?” A young man walked up to them.

Wei Wuxian watched with awe as the previously strong-willed woman turned into a blushing
maiden at the sight of the newcomer. Wei Wuxian recognized the man as the one who had been
helping Luo Qingyang fight them off.

“Who is this?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“My…..My fiancé, Li Shanyuan .”

“ Fiancé? Maiden Luo, you’re getting married?!” At her faint nod, he cheered, “Congratulations!!”

“Congratulations.” Lan Wangji intoned.

“Thank you.” The couple replied.

“Are you a cultivator too?” Wei Wuxian asked.

Li Shanyuan shook his head. “No. A’ Yang has taught me some things but I’m too old to start
forming one.”

“Nonsense!” Wei Wuxian exclaimed. “No one’s too late for that! Even if you can’t form a golden
core, having some spiritual energy will help you.”

“Would you be willing to teach him?” Luo Qingyang asked. “My teachings are insufficient.”

“No, A’ Yang! Not at all! I am just too stupid to understand!”

“You’re just flattering me……”

“I’m not. A’ Yang, you must believe me.”

“Hmph.”

Wei Wuxian chuckled a bit. “You two get along quite well. I’m glad you found someone you
loved.”
Luo Qingyang’s blush came back. “Mm. I started traveling with his merchant crew as a bodyguard.
Shanyuan was the only one who would talk to me and treated me like a normal person. Over time, I
knew he’d be the one for me.”

“Awww, that’s so romantic!”

The four of them chatted as they returned to the wreckage and helped the caravan and people pick
themselves up. They also brought out supplies to tend to the injured. Fortunately no one had died,
though there were some close ones. But with the Yunmeng and Gusu medicines that Wei Wuxian
and Lan Wangji brought, they were safe.

Afterwards, Wei Wuxian started teaching Li Shanyuan to meditate, to empty his mind and sense
the energy around him. It took a bit, but Wei Wuxian is patient, answering his questions and
concerns and eventually, Li Shanyuan managed to accumulate some spiritual energy. Everyone
celebrated.

“Did you know I once thought Lan Zhan was in love with you?”

Luo Qingyang just gave him this awfully disappointed look that matched Lan Zhan’s - strangely
enough, it was the same look he gave him in that cave.

“Wei Wuxian.” She said menacingly and this reminded him, scarily enough, of Wen Qing. “Are
you an idiot? Hanguang-Jun never once looked in my direction that way. We are…..hmm, friends.”

“You’re friends with Lan Zhan?!” Wei Wuxian turned to Lan Wangji. “Lan Zhan, I’m so proud of
you! You made friends!”

“Mn…...”

“Yes, we exchanged letters every so often but that is besides the point. Wei Wuxian, how on earth
did you think we were ever a thing?”

Wei Wuxian sputtered, throwing his hands up in the air. “I don’t know! It’s because he saved you
in the Xuanwu cave?”
“Wei Wuxian,” And there was that horribly disappointed tone again. “Any righteous human being
would have done the same.”

And ouch. That was definitely a stab at the people who stood by while she almost faced a terrible
fate.

“What cave? A’ Yang, were you in danger?”

Wei Wuxian grinned widely as he began to tell the tale. Lan Wangji, Luo Qingyang, and Li
Shanyuan all relaxed against the caravan as they listened to the story he spun.

………………….........

After the caravan arrived safely at its destination, they bid farewell to each other and headed in
opposite directions.

“Hey, Lan Zhan, are you sure you can travel with me for so long? Don’t you have sect stuff to do?”

“Mn. I asked Sizhui to bring me this month’s work.”

“Oh, that’s why they met us at the inn a few days ago?”

“Mn.”

“.......Wait. So you wait till the end of the month before doing all the work required for that
month?”

“Mn.”

“Aiya, Lan Zhan, isn’t that too much work? You don’t have to stay with me. You can go back
home and work patiently---”
“No.”

“Lan Zhan……..”

“It’s fine. I…...I want to spend time with you. And…...Uncle and Brother understand that I…..like
to travel.”

Finally, Wei Wuxian relaxed. “So you do this often? And night hunt at the same time?”

“Mn.”

“Alone? Or….?”

“Nn. With Maiden Luo when I run into her. With Wen Qionglin, occasionally. With Sizhui, Jingyi,
Jin Rulan and other Lan disciples to supervise night hunts. With Maiden Wen, when she needs
some herbs. With Mo Xuanyu when he wants to test new talismans.”

“Wow, Lan Zhan, it seems you’ve made a lot of friends!”

Lan Wangji furrowed his brows at that. “Friends.” He said the word like he was testing it out.
“Yes, I suppose, they are my friends.”

“You suppose ?”

“I…..do not talk much. I don’t know how they see me. I have not asked their opinions on it, aside
from Maiden Luo.”

“Hmm, I see…… But you’ve traveled with them often enough and have talked to them, right? Did
they seem uncomfortable?”

“Not…..so.”
“Then, they must be fine with your presence!”

“Do they seek you out?”

“Only when I’m nearby.”

“And do you exchange letters with them?”

“......Sometimes.” Lan Wangji replied, unsure.

“Why does that sound like a question? Aiya, no matter. Lan Zhan, we should probably head out
now, I can sense some resentful energy ahead!”

“Can you teach me?” Lan Wangji mumbled.

“Hm?”

“Can you teach me to sense resentful energy?” Wei Wuxian…..stared. “It will be helpful on night
hunts.” Lan Wangji added quickly.

“Umm, sure? It’s not like it’s too hard. Lan Zhan, concentrate on the air in front of you. Separate
from the environment’s natural energy, do you feel a heaviness in the air?”

Lan Wangji closed his eyes and felt through the air. There was indeed some dark energy.
“........Mn. This is resentful energy?”

“Yeah. It feels heavy, doesn’t it? And it kind of sticks to you the closer you get to the source. You
have to be careful there because if you’re not, the resentful energy could slip inside you and
corrupt your golden core.”

“It can corrupt a golden core?”

“Hm? Well, yeah, if there’s a large enough amount. Unless you somehow manage to contain it and
split it from your golden core then it’s pretty much a hopeless situation. …...That’s sort of how the
Core-Melting Hand was able to melt cores.”

Lan Wangji froze and shot Wei Wuxian a look that said, elaborate.

Wei Wuxian rocked back and forth on his heels. “You see, Wen Zhuliu used an interesting little
thing where he used both resentful and spiritual energy towards your core. When the two yin and
yang energies clash within your golden core, it will cause a series of cracks along the core and the
core will self-destruct sending massive amounts of uncontained energy towards your meridians,
blocking them up.”

“You…..You studied it?”

“Hm? Well, this is a theory more than anything. I was testing it out when I first woke up a year
ago. I wanted to see what would happen if I shot both types of energies forward in a pure qi attack.”

“The type that Wen Ruohan was doing?” Lan Wangji asked, remembering how the Wen sect
leader simply shot a mass of his qi into the air and sent people flying.

“Mm!” Wei Wuxian replied casually as if that wasn’t the most amazing thing ever. “Anyway~ I
balanced out the energies, shooting it from my hand, and surprise, surprise it nearly blew my hand
off!”

Lan Wangji was alarmed. “Wei Ying, were you alright?”

“Of course, of course! Shocked, naturally. But aside from a few scratches I was fine. Right, where
was I? Oh, so I saw this and was like, ‘hey, what if this was shot into someone’s body?’ and then I
thought about Wen Zhuliu and came to the conclusion that he must have used this method or
something similar to melt or shatter cores.”

“Brilliant, Wei Ying.” Lan Wangji was genuinely impressed.

Wei Wuxian jumped in place and laughed a little shyly. “O-Of course! I’m a genius, after all!
Hahahaha…..”
Lan Wangji’s eyes softened at the sound of his laugh. “Mn.”

“W-Well, Lan Zhan, we should go see where the source of resentful energy is coming from!”

“Mn.” Complimenting Wei Ying seems to elicit a good reaction. I should do it more.

…….

After they took care of that, Wei Wuxian was about to share more of his ideas and theories when a
bright gray signal shot into the air.

“Which sect?” Wei Wuxian asked as they both stepped on their swords and flew off.

“Yao.”

“.....Those guys, huh. Wonder what they did this time.”

“Wei Ying.”

“Hey, hey, you can’t blame me for me being----”

“Not that. Wei Ying, your mask.”

“Oh. Oh, right! Thanks Lan Zhan!”

“Mn.”

The location was still quite far away but as soon as they came within five li of the signal, Wei
Wuxian paled.
“Lan Zhan…...Lan Zhan, I don’t know what’s going on but I can sense the energy of the Stygian
Tiger Seal.”

Lan Wangji’s eyes widened. “We must hurry. And Wei Ying, use this to cover up your sword.” He
handed a disguising talisman.

“Thanks!”

“No need.”

They pressed forward harder, shooting off faster.

……

By the time they reached the place, it was completely desolate, the ground soaked and saturated
with the power of the Seal. Nothing would grow there for decades.

Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian searched for survivors and their efforts didn’t go to waste as they
heard some cries and groans. They touched to the ground and saw quite a few people still alive.

“Hanguang-Jun!” The Yao disciples called out in relief.

“What happened?” Lan Wangji asked as both he and Wei Wuxian tended to the wounded.

“We…...We don’t know! One moment we were practicing in the training fields, the next we’re
tossed outside and the entire sect was flattened! Whoever it was spared all those twenty years old
and younger and killed off the rest!”

“What?” Wei Wuxian exclaimed. Who could use the Seal so expertly? It hardly could do things
like attack targeted people when I had it! At first, I expected that something else had moved them,
but they would have been able to see that happen. Could someone have figured out how to use the
Seal correctly? But I thought the Seal was under lock and cover in the Nie sect!
Wei Wuxian went to tend to more injured people, glad that no one was in a critical condition. He
surveyed the damaged ground around him. Out of curiosity, he drew some of the energy into him.
It burned like it always did when he used the seal, but aside from that, the energy was accepted into
his yin core.

Interesting. It seems like I can probably restore this land even if it’s been so badly ruined. But…...it
seems like I might have to absorb it at once. There’s too much energy and I can’t risk it regrowing.
I know how potent the energy from the Seal is, after all.

He brought Lan Wangji aside and told him his plan.

“No.”

“Come onnnn, Lan Zhan! I’ll be fine!”

“You said the energies within you have to be balanced at all times .”

“That’s what I have you for! Even if I might not be able to draw enough spiritual energy from the
surroundings, you can still transfer some to me! You could also play Cleansing!”

Lan Wangji held his gaze for a few long, tense moments and then sighed. “Very well.”

Wei Wuxian sat down in the lotus position and began to call out to the resentful energy in the
ground. At first, the energy seemed reluctant, but, as if sensing a delicious treat, began to viciously
tear its way into Wei Wuxian’s body.

“Wei Ying!”

“I’m……..fine!” He gritted out. He circulated his yin core, absorbing as much as he could while
also drawing energy into his golden core. But there wasn’t enough to balance him.

But he had to hold on. He bit his lip and continued taking in large amounts of dark energy into his
body. It kept tearing into him, worming its way into his heart and mind and tried to make a home
there until the yin core yanked them away.

“Lan Zhan! Play Cleansing!”

Without a word, Lan Wangji withdrew Wangji from its case and began to play a frantic piece. It
lessened the burden on Wei Wuxian’s body greatly but the energy was still a lot to take in.

Eventually though, it tapered down and soon began a slow trickle and then…...nothing. As soon as
Wei Wuxian relaxed his body, he collapsed. His entire body wavered like a heat against the ground
and Lan Wangji’s blood froze. With a wounded cry, he dashed forward, cradling the limp and
fading figure in his arms, and fed him spiritual energy. The effects were visible immediately. Wei
Ying’s body became more solid and visible.

There was a faint rise and fall of his chest and Lan Wangji let out a breath of relief. From a
distance, the Yao disciples stared strangely at Wei Wuxian’s limp figure and that was when he
realized, belatedly, that Wei Ying’s mask had fallen off.

They shouldn’t recognize him, right? Lan Wangji stood up, carrying Wei Ying and they headed to
a town not too far from where they were. They booked rooms at the inn and Lan Wangji set Wei
Ying down on the bed. He undid the ribbon holding up Wei Ying’s hair and ran his fingers through
it, making sure the other was comfortable before removing his outer robe and covering him with a
blanket. He then went downstairs to get some water and food in case the other man woke up.

“Hey, that was Wei Wuxian, wasn’t it?” One of the Yao disciples whispered.

“Yeah, Sect Leader Yao had a portrait of him and that guy looked awfully like him.”

“Right, right! He even absorbed the resentful energy! He had to be Wei Wuxian! No one else
could be that powerful or proficient in resentful energy!”

“But…..wasn’t he dead?”

“Yeah…..but I heard rumors that he had been revived about a year ago.”
“A year ago? Wasn’t that when all those incidents started? When the clans were attacked? Do you
think his followers or disciples could have found out and started doing all this in preparation for his
arrival?”

“Fools! Wei Wuxian never had any disciples or followers! Did you not remember the memory
viewing?”

“That may be true, but there were still people that admired him enough to do this.” Someone
pointed out.

“So then it really is his fault this happened?”

“He saved us, how can you be so ungrateful!”

“But he’s the Yiling Patriarch! He must have had a hand in what has happened!”

“Are you prepared for retribution when fans of his hear that?”

“Hmph! They can’t possibly believe Wei Wuxian was completely innocent!!”

Lan Wangji had heard enough and walked down the stairs. He shot the group of disciples a
scathing glare before returning with drink and food. How dare they speak bad about him when he
saved them!!! He clenched his fists and set down the plates and cups.

He sat by Wei Wuxian’s side and brushed the hair out of the other man’s face, smiling a little
when Wei Ying mumbled and turned onto his side. Who cares what they think? Wei Ying, this
time…...I will stand with you no matter what. I won’t let you walk your path alone. He lifted a
section of Wei Ying’s hair, kissing the ends. This, I promise you.

Chapter End Notes

How did you like it? I was really tempted to do the second drunk scene, but.......I
decided against it.

Also, also, I've been looking for this fic where A' Yuan summons a celestial Lan
Wangji! If anyone knows about it, pleasseeeee tell me!!!!

[Extra]

Rong Junhao finally figured out how to use the Seal. It was hard decoding the chicken
scratch that was the Yiling Patriarch's handwriting, but once he did, using the Seal was
easy.

He simply needed to sacrifice something to the Seal in order to gain its power.
Apparently, Wei Wuxian had sacrificed his sanity and offered blood and death to the
Seal to sate it. But Rong Junhao was doing something different.

He wanted to take revenge and change this rotten world. And the Seal was more than
happy to acquiesce to his demands as it wanted life, it wanted destruction, it wanted
chaos. Rong Junhao would grant the Seal this wish.

His eyes landed on a place on the map. Time to begin.

[Extra 2]

Wei Wuxian did his best to keep his face passive and sleep-ridden as he turned over,
making his back face Lan Wangji.

Ahhhhhhh!!! What. Was. That???!!! Lan Zhan just…...he just……… In reality, Wei
Wuxian had woken up when Lan Wangji had brushed his hair out of his face and it
felt nice so he leaned into it. But…..But then Lan Zhan kissed the ends of his hair!! He
wouldn’t be able to feel it if he was in a normal human body, but in this new body of
his, he could feel everything! And Lan Zhan…...Lan Zhan just………. His face burned.

I think…...I think I’m just going to pretend to sleep for a bit to calm down and then
wake up and act like I neither heard or saw anything. Yes. That’s what I’ll do.

But…...But why did Lan Zhan do that? There was no other reason why he would do
that except, except……

Wei Wuxian decided not to follow that train of thought.

[Extra 3]

"Hey......" One Yao disciple whispered.

"What is it?" The senior disciple groaned sleepily.

"Do you.....still have that painting of Wei Wuxian?"

"......I do, but.....*yawn*.....why?"

The disciple became excited. "I just need it. It's not like you really want it, right?"

"Ugh, fine. If it gets you to leave me alone......." The senior reached into his qiankun
pouch and handed the painting over, rolling onto his side and sleeping afterwards.

The Yao junior disciple stroked over the painting of Wei Wuxian. He sure is
beautiful......no wonder Sect Leader Yao wanted him to marry his daughter......

Next Chapter: Friendship(?) and Regrets

[Teaser]

Even if Lan Zhan does happen to….hold affection for me…..he will probably take it
back. After all, if he learns how broken I am, he might just…...leave. Wei Wuxian
smiled helplessly. That is, unless he watched the memory viewing and already knows
the me I’ve buried deep down inside.

He shook his head. …..Lan Zhan wouldn’t do anything so disrespectful. He isn’t that
kind of person. He would never breach my privacy like that. I believe in him and his
character.

But there was that ‘what if’ lingering in his mind. That Lan Wangji could have
watched his memories. After all, they didn’t get along back then. And despite the
other man’s reassurances in this time they’ve gotten to know one another, he really
couldn’t help but reminisce about all their fights, all of Lan Wangji’s cold rejections,
how he even told him he hated him and how annoying Wei Wuxian was back in the
Xuanwu Cave. If that wasn’t incentive enough to watch Wei Wuxian’s memories, he
didn’t know what else to think.

After all, there was no good reason Wei Wuxian could think of.

What if Lan Zhan did watch my memories though? How would I react? Or
rather…..how should I react? If he truly did that, I…...I don’t think I could trust him
the same way ever again.
Friendship(?) and Regrets
Chapter Summary

Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji are becoming good friends. That's what Wei Wuxian
thinks, at least, until.....

Chapter Notes

.....It's been over two months since I've published.

I couldn't believe it when I first saw how long it was since I updated. However! I quite
literally had a project, essay, or test every week in those two months I was absent.
School did, however, end last week and the only excuse I have is that I got hooked on
Genshin Impact and my mom has found some way to keep me busy every day.

Now then, I'm not too happy with this chapter, partly because I had to split it
considering it's already 13k long and because it felt off at points. But I didn't want to
keep you guys waiting any longer.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

He remembered this time. He had been on the streets for a year now and knew his way around the
slums. He knew what people to avoid, what people to get sympathy from, what people were in
need.

He tried to help as many as he could while keeping himself alive. But he was just a starving orphan
and a child. There was a limit to what he could do for others.

One day, when he was wandering the streets and alleys for food, a strong hand grabbed his arm
and Wei Ying struggled immediately.

“Let me go!” He yelled and then something hit the back of his neck and everything went black.

When he next awoke, he was in a room or something and a few men were talking behind a door in
the locked room he was in.

“.....sell him for a high price…..”

“......seems pretty enough and young…….”

Wei Ying was scared. He didn’t know what these men wanted, but it didn’t sound like anything
good. He looked frantically around and found a slightly ajar window. He quietly stepped to the
floor and took off, uncaring of the creaking of the floor boards. The men outside the room burst in
just as he jumped out of the window.

It was a long fall, but luckily he landed on something soft and furry.

Wei Ying got up and froze, shivering in fright, as the dog he landed on snarled and snapped at him.
As soon as it padded within five feet of him, he ran, the dog close behind. More joined him and Wei
Ying knew that if he was caught, he would die. Those dogs looked so hungry .

The men from before too had seen him and gone after him, so he needed, more than ever, to
escape. He ran and ran and ran and finally made it to a safe alley. The rush of adrenaline had
calmed and Wei Ying, curled up in a dark, secluded corner of the alley that was hidden from view
and fell asleep.

When he next awoke, the dogs had found him and chased him. They had not forgotten their grudge.
Just when he couldn’t run anymore, a flash of purple chased them away.

Wei Ying sighed in relief and went to thank the person, who was----

………………

Wei Wuxian woke up with a start. That was…...a memory? I don’t---I…..did that actually happen?
…...It felt too real to be just a dream.

After all, nothing could match to the clawing hunger I felt every night and day I went without food.

He was glad that now he had means of getting food for himself. Though his body was made of
energy, it still functioned like a regular human body. He sighed.
He still needed to figure out the mysteries of this new body of his. Well…..he discovered one new
thing yesterday. His body couldn’t handle an excess of one energy.

Remembering how weak and faint he felt, Wei Wuxian shivered. If Lan Zhan hadn’t been there to
help me…….would I…...have disappeared forever?

He smacked his palms together on his cheeks. Ah…..no use thinking about depressing things! I
learned my lesson and will work towards avoiding that same situation! Probably! …….Hopefully!

He swung his legs down the bed and realized, with a start, that he was just in his inner robes. His
face flared red. Did…..Did Lan Zhan undress me? I mean, of course he did, but why am I feeling so
embarrassed?! We’re both men, I shouldn’t feel so shy!!

He lightly patted his cheeks twice, trying to stamp down the heat that had risen to them.
Afterwards, he looked to see a bath and some heating talismans nearby and went to go set that up
before undressing and stepping in. Ah….Lan Zhan…...so thoughtful. He smiled.

After he cleaned himself, he got dressed and went downstairs. Lan Wangji had been long since up -
Wei Wuxian knew this because of those ridiculous Gusu Lan routines. Who even gets up at Mao
Shi?! - and was waiting for him downstairs.

“You’re up.”

“Is that a complaint I hear?” Wei Wuxian raised an eyebrow.

“.....No. It’s…..early.” For you . Were the unspoken words. Wei Wuxian heard them anyway.

“Lan Zhaaaaan, I can get up early too!”

The look Lan Zhan shot him practically screamed, ‘I doubt it’. But, like the gentleman he was, he
did not say that and instead, “I did not get you breakfast.”

“It’s fine. I can go get it myself.”

“You should be resting.” And was that a hint of concern he heard in Lan Wangji’s tone?

He waved him off. “I’ve rested enough.”

“Wei Ying.” And oh. There was a small little frown marring Lan Wangji’s perfect face. That
wouldn’t do.

“Lan Zhan…….” Wei Wuxian’s tone softened. “Believe me when I say I’m fine. I feel a lot better
now…..” Lan Wangji’s frown grew more visible. “....But if you’re that worried, I’ll go rest after
eating.” He rushed to say.

The frown smoothed out and all was right with the world. “Mn.”

“*sighs* Sometimes, I feel like you’re babying me.”

“Mn.”

“‘Mn’? Lan Zhan, did you just admit you’re babying me?”

“Wei Ying is a three-year old, is he not?” Lan Wangji said archly.

“L-Lan Zhan……..” His jaw dropped. “Y-You……”

(Lan Wangji tried not to seem as pleased as he did making Wei Wuxian speechless.) “Wei Ying
frequently says he’s a three-year old. Is that wrong?”

My words have come to bite me back in my ass. “But…..that’s in….special circumstances!”

Lan Wangji huffed.

“Did you just laugh at me? Lan Zhan!”

As Wei Wuxian bantered with Lan Wangji, the server came with food and drink and Wei Wuxian
thanked him before turning back to argue with Lan Zhan.

“Eat your food and rest.”

“How can I rest when you haven’t told me where you learned to talk like that?”

“From you.”

“Huh?”

“I learned.” Lan Zhan said serenely. “From you.”

Wei Wuxian gaped at the other man who refocused on his task at hand. For once, Wei Wuxian
quietly finished all his food without a fuss and paid. His entire focus was taken up on thoughts like:
Lan Zhan really has learned to counterattack! How could this be? How can I tease him ever
again? A tragedy!

He went upstairs, not expecting really anything to happen. It seemed that the energy reserves in his
body were more drained than he thought since he passed out as soon as his head hit the pillow .

…..

Wei Wuxian blinked his eyes up blearily at the ceiling. He dreamt again of childhood memories
and remembered…...his parents. His mother’s laugh and teasing remarks, his father’s calm exterior
and exasperation, a donkey and traveling everywhere. He…..How could he have forgotten those
memories? Those wonderful, precious memories.

He was tempted to try and fall asleep again, to dive back into his dreams, into his mind, to be able
to soak up the joy of remembering his parents, but he had to get up and face reality. Whoever had
the Tiger Seal was using it to taint the land and kill its people. However, Wei Wuxian wondered
why this person spared those of the younger generation. Could it be they held some sort of grudge
for the older generation? Or was it something else?

He shared his thoughts with Lan Zhan that morning and the other seemed to contemplate this too.

“Ah. Speaking of, where did those Yao sect disciples go?”

“They departed for shelter at a nearby sect.”

“Did you ask them for details on what happened a few days ago?” After all, they could change
their mind on what they think if I’m not around.

“Mn.”

“Was there any change in their answer?”

“No.”

“Awww, so we still have little to no information on this new wielder of the Seal?”

“Hm.” Lan Wangji hesitated for a bit, “There was something that happened in the years
you….weren’t here. I do not know if it’s related.”

“Oh? Tell me.”

“Several clans were attacked by fierce corpses, including the Lan, Nie, Jin, and Jiang sects.”

“What?” Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened. “Was everyone okay?”

“Mn. No one was hurt since the corpses attacked head first into the sects.”
“But fierce corpses aren’t capable of targeted attacks--- oh .”

“Mn.”

“So the person who attacked the sects could be the same one who has the Seal.”

“Mn.”

Wei Wuxian thought for a bit. “Was anything taken during those attacks?”

“Mn.” Lan Wangji glanced at him. “Your notes on resentful energy.”

“......Shit.” Wei Wuxian dragged a palm down his face. “*sighs* Wen Qing always told me to code
my notes in case someone stole them but I didn’t listen to her.”

“You should have listened.” Lan Wangji admonished.

“I knowwwww.” He whined. “I’ll do better this time.”

“Hm.”

“It sounds like you don’t believe me.”

“I neither accepted nor denied the statement. I believe actions speak louder than words.”

“Hmph!” Wei Wuxian pouted. “I’ll prove it to you that I can learn from my mistakes.”

“Looking forward to it.”

Wei Wuxian stretched out, mulling, “Those Yao disciples aren’t the most quiet ones. I bet that very
soon, word of my revival will be publicized.”

Lan Wangji paused. “Did you…..not want people to know?”

“Hm….not really. You know, I was just planning on disappearing and waiting for everyone to
forget me had I not known that my name…...was cleared, very thoroughly.”

Lan Wangji’s face twisted into a faint grimace that Wei Wuxian was sure was reflected on his
face.

After a while, the other man spoke, “……..So you were planning on just leaving without anyone
knowing whether you were alive?”

“Yeah. I wasn’t exactly liked all that much, Lan Er-gege.”

Lan Wangji inhaled sharply. “Wei Ying, l----”

A scream interrupted them and the two of them abandoned their conversation in favor of rescuing
the person from a few stray fierce corpses. However, they did not seem to be in need of aid as
something hopped out of the blue and stomped the fierce corpses down.

They relaxed, but noticed something odd. The helper seemed to only be able to hop around to move
and…..the strange resentful aura……

The woman, who was the one who screamed, smiled and hugged the… .the jiangshi?! tightly and
praised him for helping her. The jiangshi, who was strangely cognizant, gave a little smile at that
and followed the woman back to what he presumed was her home.

Lan Wangji had a strange look on his face and Wei Wuxian was a little curious. The aura around
that jiangshi was strangely similar to Wen Ning. Could it be that that Jiangshi had intellect?

They approached the woman and her jiangshi, only to be on the receiving end of the woman yelling
at them to leave them alone.
Wei Wuxian untied his sword and put it on the ground to signal that he came with no ill intent. Lan
Wangji mirrored him.

“We were just wandering nearby when we saw you attacked by the corpses. The….jiangshi by
your side helped you and we were wondering why.”

“Is it just curiosity?” The woman demanded, her stance protective as she shielded the jiangshi.
“Many cultivators have come to say that and they, they---”

Wei Wuxian didn’t know what to do. They could just leave, but he wanted to make sure that the
jiangshi wouldn’t do any harm. The talisman on his forehead prevented the jiangshi from gathering
too much resentment but it was only a temporary measure. And Wei Wuxian couldn’t just leave
someone in possible danger.

“How can we prove that we mean no harm?”

The woman thought for a bit. “Names. I need your names.”

“This is Lan Wangji, Hanguang-Jun. I am…..” Wei Wuxian paused. “I am---”

“You’re Wei Wuxian, right?” The woman cut in excitedly.

Wei Wuxian was taken aback and neither denied nor affirmed that statement.

“No, you must be….. Who else wears black and red and travels with Hanguang-Jun?” She squealed
quietly, mumbling, “The book was right, after all!”

The jiangshi looked at the woman with a hint of helplessness and exasperation.

The book? What book? Wei Wuxian thought. His eyes caught sight of a worn book on the table
near the woman. It looked familiar. Wait. Don’t tell me. That book?! That--That cursed, perverted
book?!
“In that case, you may come in.” The woman said eagerly. “Ah! But swear you won’t hurt my
brother.” She amended.

Her brother?! Wei Wuxian thought, startled. He shared a glance with Lan Wangji and they
nodded. “We swear.”

They get invited inside and the jiangshi swiftly hopped in, swiping the book from the desk. But
Wei Wuxian had already managed to see the title. And it was indeed that book. But that's besides
the point. The woman sat them down, sending an excited look between the two of them and Wei
Wuxian’s mouth twitched. The jiangshi hopped back to her side as the woman explained her
situation.

The two of them had been servants of a cultivation clan and had served a master that was kind
enough to allow them to test their luck in cultivation. The girl, Li Xiaomei, was lucky enough to
have a strong spiritual root, but her brother, Li Qingshan,,….he had none and thus, was unable to
cultivate. Li Xiaomei had been picked on for being a female disciple, but thanks to her talent in
cultivation, she was able to literally beat them down. When she was away, Li Qingshan was bullied
and looked down on for being weaker than his sister, a girl. However…..

“He was beaten to death.” Li Xiaomei said, clenching her fists. “It was an accident, but one of his
ribs broke and punctured his lung. By the time the medics got to him, he…..” She looked away.
“Anyway, because there was so much resentment from his death, he rose up as a jiangshi. People
tried to kill him and I eventually resigned from the sect, using what money I had to buy our servant
contracts and then ran away. We had to fight our way out.” She must have realized how that
sounded and quickly amended, “But he wasn’t violent, not really. He’s never hurt anyone. …..Not
unless someone hurt me. …...So there's my story. I’m not in any danger.”

Wei Wuxian nodded, “Yes, we can see that now.” After all, they’d been sitting in this home with
the jiangshi, Li Qingshan, around and the latter hadn’t done anything. He was thinking something
though. Hmm, his spiritual cognition is there and pretty intact. I could do what I did with Wen Ning
and strengthen it to allow the boy to speak. I could even make those seals to prevent Li Qingshan
from going out of control. With the Seal being active, it might accidentally cause him to go berserk
should he make contact with the resentful energy from it.

I think I still remember the talismans I need to draw for that.

When he finally organized his thoughts, he realized that they were staring at him.
“Is there something….?”

“You were muttering under your breath for a good half an incense stick.” Li Xiaomei pointed out.

“I didn’t even realize…..” Wei Wuxian muttered. “Right! So, I think I could help out with your
brother a bit. You mentioned he was unable to speak since he became a jiangshi, right?”

“Yes. But how will you go about doing that?”

“I just need to check his spiritual cognition and his body’s condition to see if I can strengthen it to a
point where he can speak.”

Li Xiaomei’s eyes sparkled. “You can do that?”

“I can’t make promises, but his situation is similar to Wen Ning’s.”

“Oh!” She exclaimed. “The Ghost General! Rumors had it that you, Hanguang-Jun and him were
in a----”

Li Qingshan, who was carrying a tray full of snacks, jerked and made a loud clatter as he dropped a
tray onto the ground. Luckily, the snacks stayed on the tray.

“A’ Shan! Be careful!!” Li Xiaomei exclaimed.

Li Qingshan nodded to her and sent them a secret apologetic look.

Wei Wuxian wondered why until he realized that whatever Li Xiaomei was going to say next
wasn’t going to be good. Shaking his head, he turned to Lan Wangji. “You don’t mind us staying
somewhere near for a bit while I make the talismans? I know you had some business in the next
town.”

“It is fine. The business is not pressing.”

“But Lan Zhan,” He whispered, “Aren’t you supposed to be punctual about these things?”

Lan Wangji looked a little uncomfortable. “I…..do not like the people in that town.”

This seemed serious. Wei Wuxian frowned. It was odd, no, rare, for Lan Wangji to show blatant
displeasure at someone and this was a whole town. “What happened, if you don’t mind telling
me?”

“Later.” He said.

Wei Wuxian acquiesced.

“If you two are looking for a place to rest, I have a guest room down the hall.” Li Xiaomei piped
in.

Wei Wuxian was surprised. “Is that alright?”

“Yeah, I mean, it’s the least I could do since you’re helping my brother.”

“You really have that much faith I’d figure something out?”

Li Xiaomei smiled, “Of course! I’ve heard many from Yunmeng say that you’re a genius. You’ll
be able to figure something out!” She helped her brother put away the snacks and dishes while Wei
Wuxian sat there, stunned.

How long has it been since someone unconditionally trusted me to do something right?

………………………

That night, he got down to working on the talisman. But when I first did this talisman, it only
energized and pieced together Wen Ning’s fractured consciousness. He lashed out when he awoke
because of the stress of being in a new state of being as well as some lingering resentment from his
death. But Li Qingshan’s cognition is intact and he has rationality. The only thing that’s not
working is his vocal chords. Or maybe they work, he just can’t use them well? Wait, Li-guniang
said that he was beaten to death. Could his vocal chords be crushed? Then how to make him a new
set or even noise at all?

“Wei Ying.”

Wei Wuxian looked up from his work. “Yeah?”

Lan Wangji set down his own brush. “Do you need help?”

“Hm…...sure! It always helps to have someone to bounce ideas off of.” Wei Wuxian began to
explain his thoughts. He was confused about the circumstances of Li Qingshan’s death and
whatever details he might have missed could have helped.

“Gossiping is---”

Wei Wuxian rolled his eyes. “Give me a moment.” He stood up and went out of the room. There
was chatter for a bit before Wei Wuxian returned. “I have obtained permission to discuss about
him.”

Lan Wangji’s lips twitched. “......His vocal chords weren’t harmed. I was observing Li Qingshan
and saw no injury there. Li-guniang also didn’t mention anything about his voice not working
because of his injuries. Otherwise, I feel like she could have told us when you said you’d make
him speak again.”

“True.” Wei Wuxian tapped his brush down. “So if there’s no possible injury that caused it, why
can’t he use his voice? His spiritual cognition is intact and when I inspected him a few hours ago;
the way he died was similar to Wen Ning’s. He just can’t speak.”

“.....He could be mute. It is a sensitive topic to speak about and Li-guniang could have possibly not
mentioned it because of that.”

“True. But she should have shown some sort of sadness or hesitation when I said I’d help him
speak.”
“Mn.”

“Hmm…..it could be a matter of restraint too. His circumstances are different from Wen Ning’s
after all.”

“Restraint?”

“He may not have proper control of his voice and it may come out as a roar instead of actual
words. In that case,” He started to write. “Perhaps an improved talisman of the one I used on Wen
Ning could help keep his spirit together in case of….something happening, some suppression
beads to help control his resentful energy levels, and perhaps another talisman to loosen his
muscles? It could help with his voice issues since it could also be that his throat muscles are too
tense. Because don’t corpses stiffen some time after death? Hmm…..but I can’t be sure. What do
you think, Lan Zhan?”

Wei Wuxian looked up from his work and nearly startled back from the look Lan Wangji was
giving him. It was….soft and sweet. And something about it made Wei Wuxian melt a little inside.
He felt his face heat up.

“Sounds good.” And his voice was a rich, deep, smooth sound.

Wait. Why am I thinking about this? “I-I’m glad you think so! I wasn’t too sure of myself because
it may not work.”

“If it fails, just try again. No one is perfect.” He recited.

Wei Wuxian smiled widely, “Okay!” He finished putting down his last thoughts on his paper.
Then, he added, “Ah, Lan Zhan, you really sounded like a teacher there!”

“I am a teacher.” Lan Wangji replied, a bit petulant. “I taught some of the junior classes.”

“Oh? Am I not keeping you away from your duty then?”

“No. I was only a substitute. And the Stygian Tiger Seal business is important.”

“True, true. We have to go deal with that once we’re done here. But really, how can we even stop
whoever’s doing this if we don’t even know where they are?” He slumped forward.

“One step at a time. Perhaps we will catch the person responsible if we keep visiting the sects. He
aimed for one.”

“Yeah.” The mood became gloomy and in Wei Wuxian’s books, that wasn’t good. “Anyway, Lan
Zhan, do you have any stories of A’ Yuan as a child? I missed so much and…..” He trailed off.

“Mn.” Lan Wangji cleaned up his writing materials and Wei Wuxian did the same. “I buried him in
a pile of rabbits.”

Wei Wuxian choked. “You what?! ”

The tips of Lan Wangji’s ears went red. “You told A’ Yuan that being buried in the dirt makes you
grow taller. Before he regained his memories of his time at the Burial Mounds, he---”

“Wait. What do you mean regained his memories ?” Wei Wuxian interrupted.

Lan Wangji hesitated. “A’ Yuan…..had a high fever when I found him…..after.”

Wei Wuxian gasped quietly.

“It burned away his memories. He could hardly recall anything. Only small fragments and some
names. Aside from that, he was fine.”

Wei Wuxian looked down at his lap. Was leaving A’ Yuan there the right choice? I assumed Lan
Zhan or Jiang Cheng someone else would find him and bring him to safety because they definitely
wouldn’t associate a child with the Wens. I knew I was going to die but A’ Yuan could have….if
Lan Zhan didn’t find him…..could I have run away with A’ Yuan back then? I……..
“One of the few things A’ Yuan could recall,” Lan Wangji continued, despite looking visibly
worried. Wei Wuxian snapped out of his stupor. “Was being buried in the soil and being told that
he could grow taller.”

Wei Wuxian smiled, “And what made you think that it was me who suggested that?”

“No one else would suggest such a ridiculous thing.”

Wei Wuxian gasped, offended. “Lan Zhan !”

“Mmn. His uniform would get dirty if I did that so I put him with the rabbits instead.” Lan Wangji
continued as if he hadn’t said anything. “Brother told me not to. But A’ Yuan had fun.”

Wei Wuxian wanted to ask for more details, but he noticed the telltale signs of Lan Wangji’s
bedtime approaching; his shoulders were slumping and he was blinking slower.

“Let’s go to bed. It’s nearly your Gusu Lan curfew, isn’t it?”

“Mmmn.”

And oh boy, Wei Wuxian could really tell Lan Wangji was nodding off. His ‘mn’s were getting
longer. They both removed their outer robes and moved to their respective beds, on opposite sides
of the room. Because of course they’d sleep on separate beds. Yes.

Wei Wuxian shook off the weird feeling, “Good night, Lan Zhan.”

“Good night, Wei Ying.”

……………….

Wei Wuxian continued to work on the talismans until mid-afternoon and presented them as soon as
he was done with them.
“This should work. But don’t keep your hopes up!” He was pretty confident they’d work though.
He had tweaked them a bit so they should function better than the ones he used on Wen Ning.

Wei Wuxian handed the talismans to Li Qingshan who stuck them on his body under his robes. He
slipped the suppression beads over his head and they all waited for something to happen.

“A’ Shan? Can you speak?” Li Xiaomei asked carefully.

“J-...Jie...jie…..” Was the soft reply. “A-Ah, I can speak now! Jiejie, I can speak!”

Li Xiaomei teared up, hugging her brother tight. “I’m so glad! A’ Shan, I’m so glad!”

“M-Mm!”

After they finished comforting each other, they turned to Wei Wuxian, “Thank you, Young Master
Wei!”

Wei Wuxian smiled, “No need for thanks! I was happy to do it!”

“Ah, but there must be some way to repay you!” Li Xiaomei said.

“Jiejie, the….we have that.”

“That? Oh!” Li Xiaomei went to the pantry and pulled out a jar. “This is my homemade osmanthus
wine! I hope you enjoy it!”

“Wine?!” Wei Wuxian cried out happily. “I’ll gladly take it!” After all, I had forgotten the wine I
had bought at that town a while back!

“Ah, Hanguang-Jun,” Li Xiaomei said sheepishly. “I don’t have anything for you.”
“It is fine. I did nothing.” Lan Wangji replied.

“What are you talking about?” Wei Wuxian protested. “You helped me think about how to do
this!”

“Did not. You did not need any input from me.”

“Lan Zhaaaaan!”

In the background, Li Xiaomei squealed, “ Oh my god! The book really was right! ”

Wei Wuxian firmly ignored this.

…..

The two of them then went out for a night hunt in the area and asked a few rogue cultivators about
the situation. There were three other places that had been attacked. The Qin sect in Laoling, the He
clan in Tingshan and another sect in Changzhi.

It brought up that question again. Why were the sects being attacked? Did this person have a
grudge against those specific sects? Was there a reason why those sects were attacked?

“Lan Zhan, this is really odd. Why would this person do this?” Wei Wuxian circled the places on
the map, chewing furiously on the ends of the brush.

“Wei Ying.”

“Hm?”

“Wei Ying, look closely at the map.”

Wei Wuxian glanced at the map. “Huh?” He connected the places of the map together. They
formed a perfect rectangle. “This is….hahaha, this must be a coincidence?” Even he could hear the
doubt in his voice. This person, whoever they were, were starting the beginnings of an array
powered by resentful energy. Then he realized something. “Ah, Lan Zhan, this is horrible. Even
worse.”

“What’s wrong?”

“You remember that all the sects are built on some sort of spiritual vein, right?”

“Yes. ….. Oh. ”

“Yeah.” Wei Wuxian’s eyes were a bit wild on the edge. “Let’s go back to the Yao sect to make
sure that the spiritual vein hasn’t been completely corrupted.”

“There was a lot of resentful energy.” Lan Wangji pointed out.

“Yeah…..” Lan Wangji didn’t have to say it. Wei Wuxian knew that the spiritual vein was most
likely compromised. “Well……..we’d better find this person fast. I don’t know what kind of array
they’re trying to draw but we’d better make sure this person never completes it.”

“Mn.”

Wei Wuxian felt an oncoming headache. Ahhhhhhh, I knew I should have completely obliterated
the Seal back then……. How do I stop it though? *long sigh*.......I don’t think the Seal will listen
to me since I tried to destroy it though……. The Seal is a sentient object after all. Ahhhh!!!! I don’t
want to think anymore. I need a drink.

“Hey, Lan Zhan, after we rest up today, we’ll go. I only needed to stay to make sure the talismans
didn’t backfire or expire, after all.”

“Mn. But Wei Ying, please be careful when you purify those places.”
“Ah, yeah. About that, Lan Zhan, I don’t know if I can?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, if what we surmise is true and the resentful energy has seeped into the spiritual vein and
corrupted it…...no matter how many times I absorb the energy, it’s going to replenish itself and
destroy all my work. I bet when we go back to check on the Yao sect remains, we’ll find it already
back to seeping out resentful energy. I’d just be wasting time and energy. Well, unless I invent
something that’s similar to the Seal and have it absorb all that corrupted energy---oh. I could do
that. I’ll need to find some sturdy and durable material though. Maybe, if it’s still around, parts of
the shell of the Xuanwu you defeated---”

“You defeated it.”

“No, you did--ahhhh. We’re probably going to argue about this, so let’s just call that a
collaborative effort.”

“Mn.”

“Right. Anyway, something like the remains from the Xuanwu, since it has absorbed a lot of
resentful energy, though it was soaked with less energy than the seal. Hmm…..maybe something
like a container? But wouldn’t that just be creating another Seal? That’ll definitely cause troubles
in the future. What do you think, Lan Zhan?”

“Instead of absorbing resentful energy, perhaps you should look into turning the resentful energy
into spiritual energy.”

“Turning resentful energy into spiritual energy? Why didn’t I think of that! Oh, maybe because
they were two separate types of energy? But spiritual energy and resentful energy are polar
opposites of each other. And resentful energy contains the negative emotions of intelligent
creatures. Maybe there’s some way to dilute those emotions or convince the resentful energy to
become a lighter form of itself. Haha, that could create a different type of energy since the
emotions will still be there, just maybe not as negative as before. Oh! Lan Zhan! Maybe there’s a
way to turn the inherent negativity in the resentful energy into positivity. That may change the
resentful energy into a less harmful form of energy. The only thing is how to make something like
that. I may have the theory, but actually putting that into practice is difficult. Though we have a
bigger problem.”
“What is it?”

“The spiritual veins of these four affected places are annoyingly all connected, so even if I
somehow manage to create this, these places have to be purified at the same time. Also, this device
would probably need to be powered by four equally strong cultivators. I just started cultivating so
my core isn’t as strong as most others my age.”

Lan Wangji quietly sipped his tea, choosing to not comment that his cultivation was still better
than most that just started cultivating at his age.

“Right, right, people have to power this device, so I just need to find some material strong enough
to withstand the impurities of resentful energy and be able to hold while large amounts of spiritual
energy help coax the resentful energy into changing negative to positive! I honestly don’t know
where to find such a thing though…… Lan Zhan, do you know?”

“I could ask Brother or Uncle to see if we have anything like what you’re looking for.”

“Thanks, Lan Zhan.”

“Mn.”

“Hmm, so where was I again?”

“The device’s construction.”

“Ah, right! That! So! I was thinking that there should be an array at one end that gathers inputted
spiritual energy and another array that gathers the stray resentful energy into the center of the
device. Then the spiritual energy will be slowly fed into the resentful energy to slowly change it
without alerting it and making it feel threatened or alerted. It’s sort of like petting a really scared
cat! You have to be careful.”

There was a slight huff of breath in front of him.

“Ah! Lan Zhan, are you laughing at me? I can’t help using such an example! It helps to understand
this, right?”

“Yes.” Lan Wangji said with a bit of amusement and Wei Ying’s cheeks puffed out in a peeved
manner.

“Anyway, I think I have a good start.”

A good start? Lan Wangji thought privately. You’ve nearly completed it. “Mn. Wei Ying did well.”

“H-Hmph. Of course I did!” But Lan Wangji could see a bit of color on his cheeks. It strengthened
his belief that Wei Ying needed to be praised more.

“So! Now that I’ve had some progress, time to celebrate with a drink! I haven’t had osmanthus
wine in like….ever! I’ve never tasted it before, actually! This needs to be rectified.”

“Don’t drink too much.”

Wei Ying rolled his eyes. “It’s not like I can get drunk.”

“Perhaps you haven’t drank enough to become tipsy. Your tolerance could have increased in this
body.”

“True, true!” He chirped and Lan Wangji had to hold in the squeal deep in his mind from how cute
that sound was. “I never thought about that.”

“Mn.”

“With that being said, Lan Zhan~.” Ah. That tone means he’s up to no good.

“Yes?”
“Drink with me?”

I knew it.

“I---”

“Don’t worry! I promise to make sure you won’t do anything stupid again!”

Again? “Again?”

“Ah. Ignore that!”

“What did I do?”

“You talked about how you liked bunnies?” Wei Ying offered.

“Try again.” Lan Wangji knew there was something he did. He just hoped there was nothing that
made him reveal his feelings about Wei Ying. After all, they are….tentative friends, for now. He
can’t make Wei Ying think he got close because Lan Wangji held feelings for him. Because Lan
Wangji did want to become friends with Wei Ying. So that even if Wei Ying rejected him - his
heart twinged at that - they could at least remain friends.

“Well…..you accidentally drank the water I brought up to wash your face.”

That’s…..significantly better than I thought, but still….embarrassing. “I…...see.”

“That being the point, now that I know how you’re like drunk, I’ll make sure you won’t do
anything embarrassing!”

“......Mn.”
“You don’t sound like you believe me.” Wei Ying made this sad, sad face.

And Lan Wangji was a weak man against Wei Ying. He sighed softly, “I’ll drink. Do make sure
that I don’t go too far.”

Wei Ying perked up. “I will, I will! And don’t worry! We’re in someone else’s house, so I won’t
let you do anything that bad!”

“Mn.” I hope I don’t regret this. He thought as he took the cup filled with wine and downed it.

………..

Wei Wuxian never actually expected Lan Wangji to drink with him, and simply finished the liquor
in his own cup. However, staring silently at him, Lan Wangji gently swept his own sleeves aside.
He poured a cup for himself as well and, after a pause, he slowly downed the liquor.

Wei Wuxian was quite surprised, “Lan Zhan, you really are considerate, aren’t you? You’re really
gonna drink with me?” He was really excited to see how drunk Lan Zhan acted this time around.

The last time they drank together, Wei Wuxian didn’t pay much attention to Lan Wangji’s
expression. This time, however, he went out of his way to scrutinize it.

Lan Wangji closed his eyelids when he drank. With a faint frown, he finished the liquor, and only
opened his eyes again after subtly pursing up his lips. A blanket of mist even seemed to have fallen
over his eyes.

Ah….it gives his pretty, pretty golden eyes a sort of beautiful sheen.

Resting his chin in his hand, Wei Wuxian started to count in silence. As he had expected, when he
reached the number eight, Lan Wangji put the cup down. He touched his forehead, closed his eyes,
and fell asleep. So he really does fall asleep before waking up drunk!

After finishing his own cup, he bounded towards Lan Wangji, bent down, and whispered in his
ear, “Lan Zhan?” hoping to wake him up.
There was no reply. Wei Wuxian continued, “Wangji-xiong?”

Lan Wangji was leaning his head on his right hand. His breathing was calmer than ever.

Both his features and the hand at his forehead were impeccably fair in color. He looked as if he
was a fine piece of mea- jade.

The faint fragrance of sandalwood that surrounded him had originally been cold, somewhat grim.
Now, however, as it combined with the liquor’s mellow aroma, a few tinges of warmth rippled
through the coldness. As though a saccharine whisp had wound its way through, the scent could
almost be described as intoxicating.

Now that Wei Wuxian was near enough, the scent intertwined with his breaths. He couldn’t help
but bend down further so that he was even closer to Lan Wangji. Vaguely, he thought to himself,
Strange… Why is it starting to feel a bit hot in here? His eyes flickered over the porcelain-like face.
He really is too pretty. I’m jealous. How does he still look so refined while asleep? And…..he
smells so nice.

Amid the fusion of liquor and sandalwood, his face inched nearer and nearer, while he himself
didn’t notice it at all. His voice had lowered as well. In an almost silken tone, he murmured,
“Second… Bro-…”

Suddenly, a knock and voice entered his ears, “Young Master Wei?”

Wei Wuxian’s face was already less than an inch away from Lan Wangji’s. The word “Brother”
was at the tip of his tongue as well. Startled by the sound, he almost fell onto the ground with a slip
of his feet, face red. What…...What was I about to do?!?!?!

He immediately positioned himself in front of Lan Wangji. Then, he turned to the wooden doors of
where the voice came from.

A careful knock sounded again, then a small voice drifted through the slit of the door. It was Li
Xiaomei. “Young Master Wei, is everything alright? I came to check if you and Hanguang-Jun
needed food.”

Ahhhhh! He couldn’t let her see Lan Wangji like this!!! “E-Everything’s fine! And we’re fine for
meals, we had something small while we worked.”

“Okay. If you need anything, I’ll be up for a few more hours!”

Ah…..I probably need to get something for Lan Zhan. Maybe some hangover tea?

“Oh, actually,” He opened the door, angling his body so that she couldn’t see Lan Zhan’s slumped
body. “Do you have hangover tea?”

“I do, actually. Let me---” She cut herself off and looked at something - or someone - behind Wei
Wuxian, who was then abruptly yanked back and the door was slammed shut.

“Eh? Huh? Lan Zhan?!” ….Ah. It appeared that the time for “sleeping” had passed, while the time
for “being drunk” had arrived, and thus, this situation came to be.

“Young Master Wei?” Li Xiaomei called out, alarmed.

“Everything’s alr--Hanguang-Jun, Lan Zhan, calm down!” Wei Wuxian quickly held back a Lan
Zhan whose expression darkened. “Ah, Li-guniang, I’ll get the tea tomorrow morning.”

“What’s wrong with Hanguang-Jun?”

Lan Wangji scrunched his brows and covered his ears.

“Uhhh, it’s nothing! Nothing at all!” Wei Wuxian said.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, everything will be alright!”

“If you’re sure……”

“I’m sure, I’m sure!”

Li Xiaomei grumbled for a bit until Li Qingshan appeared and took her away, “Jiejie, don’t disturb
them.”

“Hm? Oh, alright, fine~!”

Wei Wuxian let out a breath of relief. “Now then…...let’s get you tucked in.” Before you cause any
trouble. …..Though I kinda want to see it, I can’t get too carried away since we’re in someone’s
house.

Lan Wangji, “Okay.”

Wei Wuxian, “Hmm? Aren’t you covering your ears? How come you’re suddenly able to hear me
again?”

This time, Lan Wangji refused to answer, pretending that the one who interrupted them a moment
ago wasn’t him. Wei Wuxian wasn’t sure of how to react. He’s really acting like a child!

Wei Wuxian took away the hands that Lan Wangji blocked his ears with, “Alright. Li-guniang’s
gone. You can’t hear or see her anymore. Why were you acting like that anyway?”

Lan Wangji finally let go of his own ears. He stared blankly at Wei Wuxian with the pair of light-
colored eyes. His eyes were so clear, so honest that a desire of mischief surged through Wei
Wuxian. As though something inside of his body had been ignited, he smiled teasingly, “Lan Zhan,
you’re still gonna answer whatever I ask? Do whatever I tell you to?”

Lan Wangji, “Mnn.”

Ooooh, never mind. I retract my previous words. I’m definitely going to have a little fun. But
first….. He put up a Silencing talisman on the door and then chuckled. “Then…...take off your
forehead ribbon.”
Obediently, Lan Wangji reached behind his head and slowly untied the strands. He took off the
white forehead ribbon, which had been sewn with the motif of drifting clouds.

Holding the ribbon in his hands, Wei Wuxian turned it over a few times, examining every angle of
it, “So there really isn’t anything so special about it, is there? And I thought that it’s hiding some
sort of a gigantic secret. Back then, though, why were you so mad when I took it off?” He told me
that he wasn’t good at expressing himself, so maybe it wasn’t that he hated me, but that the ribbon
had some sort of meaning? Wasn’t it in the rules or something? I don’t quite recall the specific
rule, but maybe it was about how it can’t be taken off? But he took it off now and doesn’t seem the
least bit pissed about it. He is honest as a drunk so maybe I can ask?

Suddenly, he felt something tighten at his wrists. Lan Wangji had tied both of his hands together
using the forehead ribbon and was starting to make knots over it.

Wei Wuxian raised an eyebrow, “What are you doing?”

Lan Wangji, “......”

Though he was still a little confused, Wei Wuxian wanted to see what exactly Lan Wangji wanted
to do, so he let him continue. After Lan Wangji secured his hands together, he first tied a simple
knot. He thought for a while and, as though he felt that something wasn’t quite right, he changed it
to a tighter knot. He then thought about it some more, still unsatisfied, and tied another knot on top.
The GusuLan Sect’s forehead ribbon was a strip of fabric that hung down at the back after it had
been fastened. When one moved, it fluttered elegantly in the air, which was why it was rather long.
Lan Wangji tied seven or eight knots on the ribbon, forming a stack of small, ugly-looking lumps,
and finally felt pleased enough to stop.

Wei Wuxian squirmed a bit. The ribbon dug into his wrists in a way that was starting to feel
uncomfortable, “Hey, do you still want this ribbon of yours?”

Lan Wangji’s frown dissolved. Holding onto the other end of the forehead ribbon, he lifted Wei
Wuxian’s hands in front of himself, as though he was admiring what a masterpiece he had just
created. With his hands suspended in the air, Wei Wuxian thought to himself, I probably look a lot
like a criminal right now… Wait, why am I playing with him like this? Wasn’t I supposed to be the
one playing him?

Wei Wuxian struggled with the knots and finally realized he couldn’t get out. Helpless, he asked
Lan Wangji, “Take it off.”
Lan Wangji happily reached for his collar and sash, repeating the exact same approach as before.
What the hell?! Wei Wuxian screamed internally before jumping back, much to Lan Wangji’s
apparent displeasure, “Don’t take this off! Take off the thing on my hands. The thing that you’re
tying me with. The ribbon.”

If Lan Wangji not only tied his hands together but also stripped him of his clothes, the scene would
be embarrassing beyond belief! And if Li-guniang came back in after that and saw him in such a
compromising position…….he wouldn’t be able to show his face ever again!!

Hearing his request, Lan Wangji furrowed his brows again, and proceeded to do nothing. Wei
Wuxian raised his hands and coaxed, “You said that you’ll listen to me, didn’t you? Be a good boy
and take it off.”

Lan Wangji ignored him and Wei Wuxian complained, “Oh, now I get it! You’re all hyped if I tell
you to tie me up, but you can’t understand it if I tell you to take it off. Is that so?” Why does he like
me tied with his clan’s ribbon anyway? Was there some sort of meaning I’m supposed to
remember?

The Lan Sect’s forehead ribbon was made from the same material as its uniform. Although it
looked flimsy, it was actually quite sturdy. And, since Lan Wangji wrapped it tightly around and
tied a long strand of knots, Wei Wuxian couldn’t struggle out of it no matter how hard he tried.

He commented in silence, I really did shoot myself in the foot, didn’t I? Good thing that it’s only a
forehead ribbon, not some weird magical ropes, or else he would’ve really tied me up.

Lan Wangji stared into the distance as he tugged at the ends of the forehead ribbon, contently
swinging them around. Wei Wuxian pleaded, “Can you please take it off? Hanguang-Jun, how can
someone as graceful as you do such a thing? What’s the use of tying me like this? It’s gonna look
so bad on you if someone sees us like this, okay?”

Hearing the last sentence, Lan Wangji started to drag out of the room.

Pulled around by Lan Wangji, Wei Wuxian staggered, “W-W-Wait a sec. What I meant was that
it’d be bad if someone sees this, not that you should let someone see this. Hey! You’re just
pretending to not understand me, aren’t you? Are you doing this on purpose? So you’re only gonna
understand what you want to understand? Lan Zhan, Lan Wangji!”
Before he even finished speaking, Lan Wangji had already directed him towards the main room
where Li Xiaomei and her brother were chatting happily together.

Li Xiaomei had still been a little worried about Wei Wuxian judging by Hanguang-Jun’s attitude
and had been keeping an eye out for them. She didn’t expect Hanguang-jun to tug Wei Wuxian into
the main room. Both she and her brother were wondering what was up and turned towards them.

“Hanguang-Jun, Young Master Wei, do you need something?”

Wei Wuxian laughed, “Haha. Hanguang-Jun just wanted to take a little walk, so I’m accompanying
him!” He secretly prayed that Lan Wangji would haul him either out the house or back to their
room, without doing or saying anything unnecessary. If he kept silent and maintained his cold
appearance, perhaps neither Li sibling would notice anything wrong with him.

His hopes were destroyed, however, when Lan Wangji yanked him towards the table where Li
siblings were sitting at.

Li Xiaomei’s eyes widened, “Hanguang-Jun, where’s your forehead ribbon? …….Wait, don’t tell
me…..” She darted his gaze to Wei Wuxian’s hands.

Hanguang-Jun’s forehead ribbon was tied around Wei Wuxian’s wrists. Wei Wuxian was trying to
hide this fact by covering his hands with his sleeves, but, holding the ends of the ribbon, Lan
Wangji held up Wei Wuxian’s hands and displayed it for the Li siblings to see.

Li Xiaomei squealed. Li Qinghshan gave a long-suffering expression as he glanced at his sister.

One single thought filled Wei Wuxian’s mind—after Lan Wangji sobered up, he wouldn’t ever
have the face to look at others again.

“… What’s…..Hanguang-Jun doing?” Li Qingshan asked slowly.

Wei Wuxian awkwardly looked to the side, “Showing you guys a special way to use the Lan Sect’s
forehead ribbon.”
Li Xiaomei was practically rolling her eyes, “What special way? He’s obviously—mmph!” Li
QInshan covered his sister’s mouth.

Wei Wuxian cleared his throat, “When you find a really strange corpse and you feel that you
should take it back to examine it properly, you can take off your forehead ribbon and bring it back
like this.”

Li Xiaomei blurted, “That’s just ridiculous! My former master told me that the Lan sect’s forehead
ribbon is a symb—”

Li Qingshan stuffed a chicken wing into her mouth, “Oh, I see! I did not know that it can be used in
such a way!”

Wei Wuxian nodded furiously until Lan Wangji dragged Wei Wuxian back to their room. When
they arrived, Lan Wangji turned around, closed the doors, latched them, and finally pushed a table
over as though he wanted to block out an imaginary enemy. Watching Lan Wangji hurry around,
Wei Wuxian was perplexed. Just what was causing this behavior???

Within the small guest room the Li’s had, there was a wooden screen, which separated the space
inside the room into two halves. One half had a table and a few chairs for eating and chatting,
while the other had two long beds on opposite sides of the space and curtains for resting. After Lan
Wangji dragged him to the other side of the screen, he forcefully pushed Wei Wuxian onto the bed.

Wei Wuxian’s head knocked lightly against the wooden backing that was joined to the bed. He
gave an offhand “ow” in exclamation as he thought, Drunk Lan Zhan is so bold! But…..we’re in
bed already? Is he gonna make me sleep again? It’s not nine yet, is it?

Hearing the exclamation, Lan Wangji lifted the hems of his white robes and sat down elegantly on
the bed, reaching out to feel Wei Wuxian’s head. Although he was expressionless, his movements
were extremely gentle, as though he was asking “did it hurt?”

As his hand felt around, Wei Wuxian’s lips twitched, “It hurts! It hurts sooo much!”

From the cries of pain, a slight worrying expression finally formed over Lan Wangji’s face. His
hands were even gentler as he patted Wei Wuxian’s shoulder as though to comfort him. Hmph!
He’d better comfort me! Wei WuXian raised his wrists for him to see, “Why don’t you let me go?
Hanguang-Jun, it’s so tight that my hands are almost bleeding. It hurts so much! Take off the
ribbon and let me go, okay? Okay?” It actually does hurt, I’m not making that up. What the hell?

Lan Wangji covered his mouth at once.

Wei Wuxian, “Mn mnn mnnffff mnn mn mnfffnnnnn mnn mnnnnn mnn mnnn nfff mn nn, mnn nn
mnn mnnfff mnnn mnnfff nnnff mnnn mnnff mnn nnf mn mnn mnff?!”

So you pretend not to understand the things that you don’t want to do, and if you really can’t
pretend you’re just gonna not let me say them?!

How rude!

Wei Wuxian thought to himself, Now that things are like this, don’t blame anything on me.

Lan Wangji was tightly covering Wei Wuxian’s mouth with one hand. Under it, Wei Wuxian
parted his lips and quickly brushed the tip of his tongue over Lan Wangji’s palm.

It was only as light as the dip of a dragonfly, yet Lan Wangji looked as if his palm had been singed
by a flame. He instantly took his hand away.

Wei Wuxian took in a deep breath. Just as he felt that he one-upped Lan Wangji again, he saw him
turn around. Sitting on the bed, Lan Wangji hugged his knees and clutched the hand that Wei
Wuxian had just licked to his chest, not moving at all.

Oh my god, he’s so cute!!!! How can a man be this cute?! And his ears are blushing red!! Wei
Wuxian, “What’s this? What are you doing?”

He appeared as though he’d given up on life, having been tainted by a pervert and such. People
who walked upon the scene might actually think that Wei Wuxian did something to him.

Wei Wuxian commented on his defeated look, “You didn’t like it? Well, it’s not my fault if you
didn’t like it. You’re the one who was being so pushy and didn’t even let me speak. Why don’t you
come here, and I’ll wipe it for you?”
He reached toward Lan Wangji’s shoulder with his bound hands, but Lan Wangji avoided him.

Seeing how quietly he nestled at the corner of the bed, Wei Wuxian felt the familiar urge of
mischief again. I know I shouldn’t do this to a drunk Lan Zhan, buuuuuuut! The temptation is too
strong! Lan Zhan is just too adorable to resist teasing!

Kneeling on the bed, he moved toward Lan Wangji and smiled through the most devilish tone that
he could manage, “You scared?”

Lan Wangji jumped off the bed at once. As though he really was scared, he continued to stand with
his back to him and maintained the distance between them.

Wei Wuxian was finally starting to enjoy himself. Ah! Finally, I can get some revenge! Lan Zhan
has been counter-attacking my teasing too well lately! I must pay him back for that! But….maybe I
should restrain myself a bit? We are in someone else’s house….. He glanced at the almost bullied
expression on Lan Wangji’s face and all thoughts about restraining himself flew out the window.

He grinned as he calmly left the bed, “Hey, what are you hiding for? My hands are still tied, and
I’m not even scared, so why would you be scared? Come, come. Come here.”

He approached Lan Wangji, harboring no good intentions at all. Lan Wangji passed the wooden
screen only to run into the table that he himself blocked the doors with. Wei Wuxian walked past
the screen, chasing after him, while he went the other way around. The two circled the screen for
quite a number of times, and Wei Wuxian was just starting to feel the fun of it, laughing, until he
suddenly realized, What am I doing? Playing hide-and-seek? What is this? Am I out of my mind?
Lan Zhan is drunk, but why am I also playing with him?

Noticing that the person chasing him had stopped, Lan Wangji stopped as well. Hiding behind the
screen, he showed only half of his fair-skinned face, peeking silently at the direction of Wei
Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian watched him carefully. He still looked so prim and proper, as though the six-year-old
who chased Wei WuXian around the screen was somebody else. “Do you want to continue?”

A little glint of cheer appeared in Lan Wangji’s eyes as the man nodded.
Wei Wuxian struggled to hold back his laughter.

Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha, oh gosh Lan Zhan wanted to play hide-and-seek with him now
that he was drunk hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!

The laughter that he tried to suppress was even greater than tidal waves. Finally having managed to
hold it back, Wei Wuxian’s entire body was shivering, A sect like the Gusu Lan Sect prohibits
noise, fooling around, and even walking quickly. Lan Zhan definitely never had so much fun when
he was young. Tsk tsk tsk, poor him. He won’t remember a single thing after he sobers up anyways.
I might as well keep on playing with him. Besides, when will I see such a childish Lan Zhan again?
Might as well enjoy it while I can.

He ran a few more steps toward Lan Wangji, pretending that he was going to chase him. As he had
expected, Lan Wangji started to go in the opposite direction. As though he was playing with a
toddler, Wei Wuxian cooperated as best as he could, chasing him around the screen a few more
times, “Run, run. Go faster. I’m gonna catch you! If I catch you, I’m going to lick you again.
Scared, much?”

He originally intended it to be a threat. However, Lan Wangji suddenly swerved around towards
him from the other side of the screen, and the two bumped into each other.

Wei Wuxian was planning to catch him, not at all expecting that he’d walk right into his arms.

Speechlessly startled, he even forgot to reach out. Seeing that Wei Wuxian didn’t do anything, Lan
Wangji lifted his tied-up hands and brought them over his neck as if he voluntarily slipped into an
unbreakable trap, “You caught me.”

Wh….at? He’s so close. Wei Wuxian felt himself heat up as he mindlessly stumbled out a few
words, “… Huh? Yes, I caught you.”

As though he was waiting for something to happen but it never did, Lan Wangji repeated the three
words again. This time, he enunciated each word with heavy emphasis and sounded anxiously
eager, “You caught me.”

Wei Wuxian repeated, “Yeah. I caught you.”

He caught him. What else? …..Wait. What did he say? What was he going to do after catching
him? If I catch you, I’m going to….. Ah. …No.

Wei Wuxian’s expression was strange, “This time doesn’t count. You walked over yourself.” This
is…..unusual. Normally, when I drink with friends, even though I’ve seen a few get childish, they
don’t ask friends to do anything like this. Is it because I said it first and Lan Zhan was just
parroting it back? Or was it because he really wants me to…..

Before he even finished his words, Lan Wangji’s expression had darkened. He looked extremely
unhappy. Wei Wuxian took his arms away from Lan Wangji’s neck, but Lan Wangji reached for
them before he completely pulled away. He held them securely, not letting him take them away.
Seeing how one of Lan Wangji’s hands just happened to be pressing onto his arm, Wei Wuxian
thought for a moment, then shifted over, moving his face closer and closer. This is….a bad idea. A
very, very bad idea. He thought. But…..why is it that I can’t resist? His lips swept across the back
of Lan WangJi’s hand as though it was a halfway kiss. The tip of his tongue skimmed lightly over
the jade-like skin.

Lightly. Very lightly.

Lan Wangji flinched and removed his hand as fast as he could. He took away Wei Wuxian’s arms,
turned his back to him again, and darted to the side. Again clutching the hand that had been licked,
he faced the wall silently.

Wei Wuxian pondered, Does he like it, or is he scared of it? Or is it both at the same time? He was
silent for a bit. And why…..do I want to know the answer?

As he was pondering, Lan Wangji turned around, his face as calm as always, “Again.”

Wei Wuxian, “Again? Again what?” It can’t be….. He really…...

Lan Wangji hid behind the wooden screen once more and peeked at him with only half of his face
showing.

His intentions were as clear as could be—again, you chase, I run.

Speechless for a moment, Wei Wuxian obeyed and did it again. This time, having only been chased
for a short while, Lan Wangji ran into him again.

Wei Wuxian, “You really are doing this on purpose, aren’t you?” Lan Zhan really…..does he
really…..?

Again, Lan Wangji brought Wei Wuxian’s arms around his neck as though he couldn’t understand
what his words meant, waiting for him to fulfil his promise again.

Wei Wuxian sighed, shoving his thoughts to the side. It matters not. Lan Zhan is drunk. He could
just be a different kind of drunk. *sighs* Anyway……. I might as well just lick him a bit before we
go to bed. It is nearing his curfew anyway.

With his arms around Lan Wangji, Wei Wuxian leaned forward, tone earnest, “You….like this,
don’t you? Don’t turn around. Speak. Do you like it or not? If you like it, we don’t have to run
around every single time. How about I let you have as much fun as you want?”

As he spoke, he held up one of Lan Wangji’s hands, bent down, and kissed between two of his
slender fingers.

Lan Wangji wanted to take his hand away again, but Wei WuXian held it tightly, not allowing him
to do so. Hmph. He’s a little embarrassed. And that makes me want to lick him all the more. I’ve
always wanted to crush his perfect composure. And it’s crumbling very nicely now.

And then, Wei Wuxian’s lips pressed onto his distinct knuckles. Softer than the touch of feather,
his breaths wandered to the back of his hand, and he kissed again. Lan Wangji couldn’t pull his
hand back no matter how hard he tried. He could only clench his fingers together into a tight fist.

Wei Wuxian lifted up his sleeves, revealing the pale-skinned wrist, then kissed it as well.

After he kissed, he didn’t raise his head. He only turned his eyes to Lan Wangji, “Is that enough?”

Lan Wangji pursed his lips, refusing to speak a single word. I suppose he’s had enough. Wei
Wuxian finally sat up straight again. Suddenly and unbidden, a thought came to him. He had
always wondered how Lan Wangji felt about his death and continued, his voice unhurried, “Tell
me. Have you burnt any paper money for me?”
There was no answer. But having known him for this period of travel, Wei Wuxian could see the
signs of hesitation and unease at his question. So he did burn paper money? Or he didn’t and felt
guilty? Well, whatever……

“Hey Lan Zhan…...I know that you want to become friends with me and all, but why…..why are
you helping me?”

Lan Wangji was silent for a bit before replying, “I have…..a regret.”

Lan Zhan has a regret? “What regret?”

Lan Wangji shakily maintained his upright position, “At Nightless City…..I didn’t...stand beside
you.”

Wei Wuxian swallowed slowly several times, closing his eyes. Wei Wuxian himself had many
regrets about what happened at Nightless City and remembering it made Wei Wuxian feel, briefly,
the despair he felt when Shijie died then. But, “Lan Zhan, remember this. What happened
there….it had nothing to do with you.” It wouldn’t have made a difference if you stood by me.
Everyone was set in their ways that I was an evil that needed to perish. I’d only drag you down.

Lan Wangji looked away.

“Lan Zhan, it was inevitable, what happened to me. I’m just glad you weren’t seriously injured in
the aftermath. And defecting from the cultivation world and practicing demonic cultivation…..they
were my own choices. Do you understand?”

Lan Wangji turned his way and nodded once.

Wei Wuxian laughed out loud to dispel the darkened atmosphere and inched towards him. Time to
ask the important question and change the subject. Over the clothing, he kissed where his heart
was, hoping to distract Lan Wangji and erase that somber look on his face, “Let’s talk about
something else, alright? And if you don’t talk, I’m not gonna give you any more. …….Tell me.
How did you know it was me?” He really was curious about this. Wei Wuxian thought he had been
anonymous enough to the kids and adults around at the time. How was Lan Wangji able to identify
him?
Lan Wangji closed his eyes. His lips quivered, as though he was on the verge of confessing.

Ah…..they look so soft. Wei Wuxian thought as he stared at those soft, pale-red lips. There was a
sharp urge that overtook him as he suddenly went and kissed them, just to see if they were as soft
as they looked.

After the kiss, he even licked them, as though a kiss wasn’t enough. Sweet. He still tastes of the
osmanthus wine…….. Wine? Oh! He jerked back. What the hell am I doing to a drunk person?!

Both of them widened their eyes.

A moment later, Lan Wangji raised his hand and smacked his forehead hard enough to knock him
into unconsciousness as he collapsed on the bed. At once, Wei Wuxian was startled into
realization. I...what did I…...why did I? I...I…. .

Inside of the private room, Lan Wangji lay on the bed as Wei Wuxian sat on the ground. A cold
gust of wind rushed inside through the opened windows, sending chills down Wei Wuxian’s back.
His head finally felt clearer.

He stood up from the ground, pushed the table to where it used to be, then sat down beside it. At
least nothing was broken.

And I…..I really just…..kissed him! I actually…… After spacing out for a while, he used his teeth to
bite at the knots on the forehead ribbon. With effort, he finally managed to open the stack of
lumps.

Now that his hands had been loosened, to get over the shock, he went to pour himself a cup of
liquor. He held the cup to his lips for a few moments, but not a single drop entered his mouth.
Looking down, he finally saw that there wasn’t any liquor in the cup at all. He had already downed
the entire pot. Even when he was pouring, he failed to notice that nothing was being poured out.

Wei Wuxian put the empty cup back onto the table, No more alcohol for me. I’ve really had
enough.

As he turned around, past the wooden screen, he could see Lan Wangji, who lay quietly on the
bed. He thought to himself, … I really had too much to drink today. Lan Zhan is such a serious
person. Even though he was drunk, even though he wouldn’t remember anything when he sobers
up, I still shouldn’t have done something so outrageous… It’s too disrespectful to him.

Remembering the “outrageous” thing he just did to Lan Wangji, Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but
touch his lips.

He slapped himself. How could I take advantage of him like that?

Trying to distract himself, he started to flatten the forehead ribbon again after a while of work.
Walking to the bed, he put it beside the pillow, and succeeded in holding himself back from even
looking at Lan Wangji. He squatted down and took off Lan Wangji’s boots, then placed him in the
official sleeping position of the Lan Sect.

After everything had been done, leaning against the bed, Wei Wuxian took a seat on the ground
again. His mind was in a jumbled state of confusion, but one thought stood out from the rest—

In the future, it was best to not make Lan Zhan drink anymore. If he treated everyone like this
when he became drunk, then the situation really wouldn’t be well.

Thinking over what had happened over the past few hours, Wei Wuxian started thinking about Lan
Zhan’s drunk behavior. No matter how many times he went through it, he couldn’t accept that this
sort of behavior coming from Lan Zhan was unprovoked. I know I’m always a bit flirty and all
but…...the way Lan Zhan responded to all that…… He bit his lower lip. …..No. Even if Lan Zhan
does happen to….hold affection for me…..he will probably retract it. After all, even though I might
have been a little more open about myself throughout this journey, I haven’t truly exposed myself.
If Lan Zhan learns how broken I am, he might just…...leave or not want to deal with me. ….*sighs*
Lan Zhan isn’t that kind of person, I know. But I can be a handful, and….

*sighs*.....I suppose. He acquiesced. I’m too used to being left behind or leaving others behind. I’m
too ready to be betrayed.

“.....” Wei Wuxian smiled helplessly. But if Lan Zhan watched the memory viewing, then he
already knows about the me I’ve buried deep down inside.

He shook his head. …..Lan Zhan wouldn’t do anything so disrespectful. He isn’t that kind of
person. He would never breach my privacy like that. I believe in him and his character.

But there was that ‘what if’ lingering in his mind. That Lan Wangji could have watched his
memories. After all, they didn’t get along back then…… Despite the other man’s reassurances in
this time they’ve gotten to know one another, he really couldn’t help but reminisce about all their
fights, all of Lan Wangji’s cold rejections, how he even told him he hated him and how annoying
Wei Wuxian was back in the Xuanwu Cave. If that wasn’t incentive enough to watch Wei
Wuxian’s memories in spite, he didn’t know what else to think.

After all, there was no good reason Wei Wuxian could think of for someone like Lan Zhan to want
to do something so utterly rude.

But what if Lan Zhan did watch my memories? How would I react? Or rather…..how should I
react? If he truly did that, I…...I don’t think I could trust him the same way ever again.

A chill washed over him at that thought. Whatever, whatever! That’s a thought for another time.
For now….I’m tired from today’s events. Might as well sleep it off.

…………………………

Probably because he felt really guilty, he didn’t rest well that night. He vaguely heard some
shuffling some time later and blearily opened his eyes.

He immediately felt more awake, “Lan Zhan.”

Lan Wangji answered with a “mnn”. And Wei Wuxian, suspecting he was still affected, asked,
“Are you sober or still drunk?”

“Sober.”

“Oh.” He rubbed at his eyes and winced at the faint pain of his sore wrists. He really tied it too
tight. “So it’s five already.”

Lan Wangji woke up at this time every single day, which was why Wei Wuxian learnt how to tell
the time without looking out the windows. He held up Wei Wuxian’s wrists, of which both were
covered in reddish marks. He took out a small, turquoise porcelain bottle from within his sleeves
and applied the contents. The areas that the smooth ointment had been spread on felt soothed at
once. Wei Wuxian squinted. ….Huh. My injuries didn’t heal as quickly as I thought. Just what on
earth is the Lan’s forehead ribbon made of?! “It hurts… Hanguang-Jun, you’re so rude when
you’re drunk.”

Lan Wangji’s eyelashes trembled a bit, avoiding his eyes, “You reaped what you had sown.”

Wei Wuxian’s heart skipped a beat, “Lan Zhan, you really don’t remember what you did after you
were drunk, do you?”

“I do not.” Lan Wangji replied.

Wei Wuxian internally sighed in relief. That’s probably true. Or else, he would’ve……..would’ve
what? I wonder…..what would Lan Zhan have done if he knew I k-kissed him? I….I mean, does
Lan Zhan even swing that way in the first place?

Regardless, in his heart, he found it both good and unfortunate that Lan Wangji didn’t remember. It
felt as though he’d secretly done or eaten something he shouldn’t have and was hiding alone in a
corner, snickering at how nobody found out but disappointed that he couldn’t share the delight with
anyone. Involuntarily, his eyes caught sight of Lan Wangji’s lips again. They were so soft…..no!
Bad Wei Wuxian! Stop. Thinking. About. It.

Wei Wuxian unconsciously bit at his own lips and started to space out again, The Gusu Lan Sect is
so strict, and Lan Zhan hasn’t been romantically involved with anyone at all, so he’s most likely
never kissed anyone before.

……..What do I do now? I happened to have received the grand honor. Should I tell him? I wonder
what his reaction will be? Wei Wuxian didn’t know why he was so excited to see his reaction. Oh,
well… He might do so when he was young, but probably not now. We’re friends, now! He’d
probably gently admonish me? Besides…...it’s possible that he’s never even had such thoughts
before… Wait! The last time he was drunk, I asked him ‘is there anyone you like’, and he said yes.
Maybe he’d already kissed her? But judging from Lan Zhan’s habit of self-restraint, he’s probably
really careful about not crossing any lines. They probably never kissed, or even held hands. Ahh,
speaking of it, maybe back then he didn’t even understand which type of ‘like’ I was talking
about…

The two of them got ready for the day and said their goodbyes to the Li siblings. Wei Wuxian did
not miss the smirk and amused look Li Xiaomei was sending between the two of them but chose to
ignore it.
Once they were a distance away, Wei Wuxian started to speak. “We should probably head to that
town. You had business there, right?”

“Mn.” And there it was, that faint expression of distaste. Aiya, what did those townspeople or town
do to make him make such an expression?

They soon made it over there and it was then that Wei Wuxian realized how cold the climate
suddenly became. Ah…..we must be near Gusu. No wonder he had business in town.

Soon, they arrived and Wei Wuxian hurriedly put on his mask. And just to be sure - because his
mask has fallen off before - he carried a talisman that would change his features into something
different.

At first glance, nothing seemed wrong with the town, but taking a closer look, there were several
things that were….off. First, the townspeople seemed to be miserable despite the clean exterior of
their houses and clothes, which were…..white, or at least a shade close to white - maybe more of a
pearl or cream color? They also smiled like they were being forced to smile and never excessively
showed their emotions. It was...unnatural.

“Lan Zhan.” Wei Wuxian whispered quietly.

“I know.”

This place seemed to imitate the rules of the Lan clan. But it wasn’t like the Lan sect at all. It
was…..too ideal, too perfect. It was….. wrong.

Ah….no wonder he was uncomfortable. This town is copying the Lan clan and they’re doing it so
horribly wrong - or rather, too right - that it seems off.

They walked forward. “So…..what business did you have?”

“Just a general check up to make sure that there are no attacks. This town is in the middle of a
forest.”
“Ah, I see. So this shouldn’t take too long.”

The long pause coming from the other man made it clear that it was going to take much longer
than that.

…….

Wei Wuxian sighed. They haven’t even been in this town for a few hours and he’s already fed up.
The town and townspeople were hospitable, yes, but the way they were acting was grating on Wei
Wuxian’s nerves.

Lan Wangji also seemed to be at the end of his tether as the townspeople seemed to hold an almost
fanatic admiration for him. Luckily, there weren’t any attacks or any troubles in the town so Lan
Wangji and Wei Wuxian just renewed the talismans protecting the town and went on their way. Or
rather, tried to.

The townspeople were rather adamant that they stay and wanted to show their hospitality. To
Hanguang-Jun rather than Wei Wuxian, though. Lan Wangji was just getting a tad bit
uncomfortable when Wei Wuxian stepped in to tell the townspeople that Lan Wangji had important
business to attend to. The townspeople reluctantly let them go and they escaped as quickly as they
could without drawing attention.

Before they entered the Cloud Recesses though, they checked the attacked places again and
observed the spiritual veins. They were damaged and corrupted. However, it was not completely
hopeless to purify them as there were still sparks of spiritual energy fighting back. But Wei
Wuxian needed to get the purification device completed before anything.

To that end, they headed to the Cloud Recesses for the necessary materials and to access the
library there. Along the way, it seems that rumors confirming Wei Wuxian’s revival had spread.
Wei Wuxian’s face became carefully blank as he heard the mixed reviews of his resurrection.

On one hand, people are happy that a misunderstood hero has been given a second chance. But on
the other hand, he came back right as these attacks happened, so Wei Wuxian must have some
connection to all this? Which brought back the point of resentful energy being used to decimate
these sects. Many speculated that it was Wei Wuxian’s revenge for what happened to the innocent
Wens and for how the cultivation world pushed him to his death.
………………..

Wei Wuxian sunk into deep contemplation, choosing to ignore the whispers about his revival and
focus on the matter at hand: the current owner of the Seal.

When Wei Wuxian had the Seal, he knew exactly what it wanted: death, destruction, despair,
chaos. After all, those things produced resentful energy and with that accumulated power, the Seal
would finally accumulate enough power to gain complete sentience and will. And that….wouldn’t
be good. With something as inherently evil and poisonous as the Seal…...this world would be
doomed to perish.

And whoever had the Seal was enabling its behavior. Wei Wuxian needed to stop that from
happening. As the one who created the Seal, he had a duty to destroy it for good.

I should have completely destroyed it when I died all those years ago. Wei Wuxian thought glumly
again, kicking some stones up. The sects really didn’t give me enough time to completely grind it to
dust…… I’m still mad about that.

“Wei Ying, is something wrong?” Lan Wangji asked.

“Hm? Oh, it’s nothing. Why?”

“You’re quiet.”

Wei Wuxian burst out into laughter. “Lan Er-gege, I thought you liked the peace and quiet?”

Lan Wangji watched as Wei Wuxian continued to tease and prod at him. You were silent for
thirteen years. Lan Wangji did not say. Why would I not want to hear you laugh and talk? If he was
a weaker man or a stronger one, he wouldn’t have held back on those words. But he was neither
and so instead said, “I like to hear you talk.”

Wei Wuxian cut off his laughter, “Eh?”

Come on, Lan Wangji. He encouraged himself. Just say it! “You…..have a way with words that
makes everything seem interesting, even the most mudande of things. I like it.”

“You….You….” Wei Wuxian was speechless and Lan Wangji felt proud that he was able to do
that. “You’ve gotten good these years.” His tone was accusatory. “Where did the Lan Zhan who
couldn’t handle my teasing go?”

“He grew up.” Lan Wangji replied. “And I’m used to you acting like this.”

“What, like a brat?”

“Hm.”

“Ah! You just admitted that I was a brat!”

Lan Wangji had the urge to smile. “You said it yourself.”

“Lan Zhaaaan .”

Ah. Lan Wangji really wanted to laugh.

…………….

Wei Wuxian really enjoyed getting along with Lan Wangji like this. It was….fun to banter with
him like this.

…….Ah. That fluttering feeling is back.

Wei Wuxian really wanted to talk about what happened that night Lan Wangji got drunk. He
wanted to know what the ribbon meant and why Lan Zhan acted like that towards him. And…..the
kiss.
He sighed. It was time Wei Wuxian stopped denying it and really start thinking about how he felt
towards Lan Wangji.

After all, no matter how handsome Lan Wangji was, Wei Wuxian wouldn’t just kiss someone out
of nowhere, right? Even when Wei Wuxian saw some beautiful women - that he flirted with - that
he felt the urge to kiss, he never did anything or acted on it. Only with Lan Wangji did he do it.
And it was the first kiss of his second life! How could Wei Wuxian give it away so easily when he
guarded his first life’s kiss so fervently??

Could it be….that I….towards Lan Zhan? But even so, it’s not like he…..no, no, no. He might have
similar feelings based on how he’s been acting……

But the only question is…..

What I feel for him….

Is it lust or love?

Chapter End Notes

If you felt that Lan Wangji was a little OOC, it's because he's trying his best not to
mess up his current relationship with Wei Wuxian.

(You know....I'm seriously considering getting a beta.......)

Next chapter, they go to the Cloud Recesses for some research!

Next Chapter: Apologies and Revelations

[Teaser]

“What happened to the Wall of Discipline???” Wei Wuxian cried out, seeing the blank
gaps in the mountain.

“It’s being….amended.” Lan Wangji said. “After…...recent events, it has been clear
that the rules may have not been very constructive.”

“I see.” Wei Wuxian willed himself not to flinch at the mention of what might be
"recent events." “.....Alcohol still isn’t allowed, I see.” He said in a flat tone.
“Alcohol isn’t allowed, no. We do not want disciples to get into the habit of drinking
or obtaining drunken habits.”

“Ahh, but Lan Zhan, the more you say ‘no’ to something, the more the young ones
want to do it.”

“Doesn’t that mean you?”

“Hey!”

Lan Wangji huffed, “The rule was changed a little.”

“Changed how?”

“During celebrations, birthdays, and festivals, it's allowed. Though only people of a
certain age are able to drink.”

“What age?”

“Twenty. Most are considered adults by then.”

“Most?”

“Mm. Some people who have had bad records with drinking such as being violent or
abusive have been banned from drinking in the Cloud Recesses.”

“That’s good.” Wei Wuxian hummed. “But hey, I just about made the cut!”

“Just about?”

“Yeah. I mean, I died when I was…..twenty-one? Twenty-two? Yeah, around then.

And time has passed for all of you, but for me, it was just an instant.” He tapped his
nose. “I know you and the others have told me about the shards of my soul floating
around and having sentience, but I don’t remember any of that happening.”

Lan Wangji winced slightly.

Apologies and Revelations
Chapter Summary

Certain truths have been revealed and apologies long overdue are made.

Chapter Notes

I......I HAVE FINALLY FINISHED THIS CHAPTER!!!!!

Heavens, it took me so long to write this damn thing! It fought me every step of the
way!! But eventually I made it through. And it's over 13k! (Oh right, this chapter, as of
today, is still unedited and I will get down to editing it tomorrow! Because I am tired
and have school!)

You may have noticed the chapter count change! And that is because I have finally
planned out the rest of the fic and have decided that chapter 33 be the last chapter.
And no. The chapter count was not intentional.

To be fair though, college kept me busy and with three mental breakdowns, yeah. I
hope you guys understand why it took me so long. Regardless!!

There are a few warnings for this chapter: mainly depression, suicidal thoughts
and self-degradation

If I missed any chapter warnings, tell me in the comments!! I'll be sure to add it.

Ohhhhh right! One last thing!! A BIG thanks to @GSmith1030 for helping me hash
out my thoughts! I couldn't have done it without you!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Nie Huaisang was a little stressed. He hadn’t figured out the goal of the person who kidnapped
Meng Yao and attacked four sects. That person had left all the people of the younger generation
alive, which was…..odd. Also….why did this person attack now? And not earlier? Because
whatever this person was doing seemed awfully planned out.

Whatever it is, there have been sightings of the person attacking to be either alone or with an army
of corpses that listened to orders.
Nie Huaisang sighed. Why on earth does this have to happen? We finally had a - sort of - peace for
a few years after surviving the backlash from the memory viewing! And now this? Ugh…...we
probably shouldn’t have sealed away the Seal and worked harder on methods to destroy it…….

Perhaps Wei-xiong could figure something out? I’ve heard rumors of him traveling with
Hanguang-Jun, so maybe I should meet up with him and give him what information I have?

Right. I could do that.

Now then….Meng Yao. He had left a secret letter in an inn near the Yu sect and I contacted the
Yu’s to see if they saw anyone suspicious but they didn’t. Well, to be fair, if they were able to get
through the defenses of the Nie sect without anyone noticing, then sneaking past the Yu sect would
be quite easy to do…..

Well, at least we know he’s somewhere near there? As well as a vague description of his captors?
Looking at the map, he sighed. Too big of an area to search. But I do need to hurry. Meng Yao has
a lot of knowledge about….basically everyone. If he’s feeding that to this unknown enemy…...no.
He did have a change of heart, but considering his talent in acting, I can’t really say……..hmm. I
want to trust him but I kinda can’t?

Oh well. Regardless, he needs to be rescued.

“Umm……..”

Nie Huaisang jerked his head up and out of his thoughts. “Yes?”

It was Mo Xuanyu. “You’ve been pacing in the same spot for an hour now. I’ve passed you several
times.”

“Oh.”

Mo Xuanyu tittered from side to side. “Is there something I could help with?”

Nie Huaisang paused at that. Mo Xuanyu had been incredibly helpful as of late, what with all the
talismans and arrays he had produced. He sort of reminded Nie Huaisang of Wei Wuxian, what
with his talent for talismans.

Which reminds Nie Huaisang of that little tidbit of information he heard from the Yao disciples.
Wei Wuxian had absorbed the resentful energy into his own body, which had temporarily purified
the place where the Yao sect was.

Temporarily , Nie Huaisang thought. And it seems the price Wei-xiong had to pay was too steep
since, according to the Yao disciples, he had become transparent, like a ghost.

Now then…..what to do?

“Xuanyu.”

“Yes?”

“Is there a way for you to purify resentful energy, permanently?”

“Umm.” Mo Xuanyu pondered for a moment. “Can you be specific about the range of what is
supposed to be purified?”

“Like on the scale of the Yao sect.”

Mo Xuanyu’s eyes lit up, then dimmed. Evidently, he had heard about the Yao sect decimation
despite being holed up in his room for months on end. “Unfortunately, no. I have a theory based on
how we used the resentful energy to bring Wei-qianbei back and another one that mitigates the
damage instead of healing completely, but I don’t know if it’ll work.”

“Let me hear it.”

“Well,” He twisted the hem of his robes. “Well, the resentful energy in Senior Wei’s core…..it
should be much like a satisfied and tamed beast. If there was some way to tame the resentful
energy, then it might be easier to purify? I need Senior Wei’s opinion though, since he has the
expertise on demonic cultivation.
“And the other theory?”

“Ah. It’s still a secret. I’m not allowed to tell.”

“Got it. Thank you anyways, Xuanyu.”

The boy blushed at the compliment. “I-It’s fine, it’s fine! I want to help where I can, you know!”

Nie Huaisang smiled. After telling Mo Xuanyu to work on that theory for a while, he decided that
he needed to start planning stuff and helping his Da-ge fortify the sect. But first…...he had a
conjecture that the person who broke in was a part of the Nie sect at some point. How else would
they know where the secret vault was. And even if they had left the sect, there should be records
on who they may be.

So, as soon as he got permission from his brother, he looked over the records of all the disciples
that left or died and looked to see who was the most possible suspect.

Nie Yaoting……..left the sect to marry the woman of his dreams.

Nie Jingfei and Nie Jinghua were supposedly killed on a night hunt. …..But were later found alive,
without any memories, at a village nearby. They refused to return to the sect.

Nie Qingsheng………

Hmm. Nie Huaisang thought. Most married out, just left the sect for personal reasons, were killed
or died because of qi deviations. And it doesn’t seem like they’re likely suspects…….

He turned the page and looked through the entire list until he saw a Nie disciple’s name that had
been crossed out and replaced with the surname Rong. Oh?

It turns out that this Nie disciple had decided to leave the sect to make his own - a subsidiary sect
that was loyal to the Nie’s - that specialized in creating spiritual weapons. They had been the main
reason why the Nie’s had such powerful sabers. They had been completely wiped out after being
falsely accused and repeatedly schemed against. Surprisingly enough, there was a small note from
his late father.

One of my many regrets, Wrote their father. Was believing in the lies and allowing my dear
friend’s clan to be slaughtered so callously. I heard their only son, Junhao, had survived and I
looked for him, but unfortunately found no one. I hope the boy is still alive somewhere.

Nie Huaisang’s eyes narrowed as he wrote down the name. He did more research to find out out the
Rong clan and found a surprising amount of information, including the crimes they were accused
of and where it happened. Ugh. It’s the Jins. Why is it always the Jin sect?!

Though…...this Rong Junhao is a possible suspect. He has a big grudge against the sects - though
I’m not sure how many and which - and he disappeared quite a few years ago. The only problem
is…..why wait so many years for revenge? Was he not powerful enough? Was he too injured to
carry out revenge?

He decided to go through the book again to find more possible suspects that knew about the secret
vault. After a whole afternoon passed, Nie Huaisang finally narrowed down the suspect list to three
people. Two of which had a grudge against the Nie sect as well as the Yao and Qing sects for petty
reasons. Rong Junhao was the only one of those three that had enough of a reason to turn to
demonic cultivation of all things to get revenge, so he was the most likely culprit.

The problem is, even if Nie Huaisang knows who the suspect is, he doesn’t know where he might
be. There are only so many places one could go what with smaller sects and the like populating the
entirety of China and if he’s a demonic cultivator, he probably has an army or two of corpses and
all that resentful energy isn’t easy to conceal. Unless Wei-xiong had created talismans to suppress
resentful energy. Which he probably did…...how else would he have lived in the Burial Mounds?
And now this person has his notes. Hopefully he can’t read it. After all, I remember seeing what
Wei-xiong’s writing looks like when he’s frantically recording ideas down.

Is there a way to track disciples of our clan? I mean, we never had anything really identifying
beyond our sabers, and if this guy has a grudge against the Nies for not helping his clan, then he
might have not kept the saber. That is, assuming he ever became a disciple. I don’t think he did,
based on the fact that I don’t see a Nie Junhao written around here……

Nie Huaisang sighed, slumping on the table. He was tired of thinking and just….tired of
everything. It was times like this that made him want to go back to the days where everyone
thought he was a dandy, spending his time looking at art and fans and birds.
Ahhhhh……...I need some entertainment!

…………….

The next day, he walked around outside and saw Wen Qionglin surrounded by the Nie children
who jumped on him and generally looked like they were bullying him. Which was…..hilariously
cute and amusing.

“Yo, Qionglin!” Nie Huaisang waved.

“Young Master Nie, don’t just stand there, help me……”

Nie Huaisang giggled. He knew that the fierce corpse was scared to be around children since they
were weak and fragile, but with all the restraints that Mo Xuanyu put on Wen Qionglin, the
children should be fine.

Wen Qionglin knows this and yet is still so shy around them. It’s kinda refreshing - if Nie
Huaisang had to be honest - to see the somewhat confident fierce corpse to look so timid.

Before he died, he acted like this. Nie Huaisang thought, amused, and then his mood became sour,
remembering the memory viewing and what happened to him. No, no, no. No thinking bad
memories. I need to think happy thoughts.

Nie Huaisang watched Wen Qionglin struggle for a bit more before shooing the children away.

Wen Qionglin turned away from him, petulant, as he smoothed out his robes. “Ah. It seems your
makeup has come off. Come with me, let’s get you touched up.”

“Young Master Nie, there’s no need. Everyone knows that I’m a fierce corpse.”

“And?”

“.........I’ll come.”
After Nie Huaisang fussed over Wen Qionglin’s clothing and appearance - because he has
standards -, he decided to bit the bullet and ask the other what he actually needed.

“Qionglin,” Nie Huaisang started, pulling the corpse’s hair into a high ponytail.

“Yes?”

“I need you to get Wei-xiong to come here so we can start planning on how to deal with this new
enemy.”

“What about the rumors?”

“The rumors? Oh.” The rumors about Wei-xiong’s revival. I’ve been trying to suppress them
because there are people who blame Wei-xiong for ever creating the Seal. Fools, I say. Wei-xiong
created the Seal to help us win the war and he didn’t even use it until he was cornered and
subsequently possessed. The rumors and the whispers of sect leaders who hadn’t learned their
lesson were getting on his nerves and he had the itch to go utterly crazy and yell at them for being
idiots and trash who couldn’t tell right from wrong.

But that would cause a political shitstorm that I’m not willing to cause or deal with.

“Ignore the rumors. We can’t even suppress them well now.” He shrugged. “Besides, people won’t
turn against Wei-xiong. Not now, anyways. Ah, speaking of, you’ve seen the….uhh, the fan club,
right?”

Wen Qionglin’s lips twitched in what could be considered a smile. “Yes. They will be very helpful
in protecting Wei-gong---Wuxian’s image.”

“Right. Anyway, just bring Wei-xiong here. With both him and Mo Xuanyu together, I’m sure they
can figure out a way to help us out of this predicament.”

“Mm. Okay. I’ll leave now.”

He got up and Nie Huaisang followed him to the gate.

“Okay! Take care!”

“I will.”

……...

Having taken care of that, Nie Huaisang went to check up on Wen Qing, who prefers to go by Lady
Qing or Yisheng, in an effort to conceal that she’s still alive to the cultivation world. He always
periodically checked up on her because well, though Nie Huaisang wasn’t really close with Wen
Qing, Wen Qionglin was his friend and was worried about her, so Nie Huaisang promised to look
after her every now and then.

“I can see you peeking in here, Young Master Nie.” Wen Qing sighed. “Is something wrong?
Anyone hurt?”

Nie Huaisang shook his head. “Nope. Just here to check if you have run out of any herbs or
supplies. Qionglin left to go do something for me, and I know he’s the one that usually does this.”

Wen Qing paused for a moment. “I do not need anything, no. But he didn’t ask you to help me keep
stock.” Nie Huaisang jumped. “I know that you’ve been visiting every so often when A’ Ning
leaves and that you have servants that could easily check my storage and give you a report. You’re
probably here to check how I’m doing on my brother’s behalf.”

“Ehehehe…..is it really that obvious?”

“Yes.”

“A-Ah, no hesitation there, I see.”

“Mm. Regardless, A’ Ning will pester me if I don’t give an accurate report on how I feel and
you’re one of the few that knows what happened to me. So I’ll be blunt. This trauma has stuck with
me for over a decade and though I have improved, I’m still not okay. But I do not need help, I do
not need coddling. I am the master of my own body and I will only properly heal if I convince
myself of that. I’ve told the same to A’ Ning.”

Nie Huaisang was quiet the entire time and only nodded. “Okay. I’ll still be around though,
because I’m annoying like that.”

Wen Qing just sighed, “Do whatever you want. It’s your sect.”

So Nie Huaisang, who had nothing else better to do, hung around the infirmary and watched Wen
Qing work.

After a few hours of looking after patients, she turned to Nie Huaisang and patted the seat near her,
gesturing for him to sit. He did. She put up silencing talismans and Nie Huiasang tensed.

“I’m probably finished for the day and we’ll be alone, at least for now. Now then, Young Master
Nie. How much do you know of your sect and it’s affinity with qi deviations?”

Nie Huaisang felt on edge. “Not…..Not much. Why?”

Wen Qing’s expression turned serious. “From what I’ve seen, every Nie disciples that has a golden
core has shown early signs of qi deviation.”

Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened then narrowed.

Here, Wen Qing paused and frowned, “You know I’ve worked with Wei Wuxian and his demonic
cultivation. I also know about how resentful energy and qi deviation are connected. Wei Wuxian
had made a book about until it was lost in one of the many attacks by cultivators at Burial
Mounds.”

“There were…..multiple attacks before…..the Siege?” Nie Huaisang said.

“.....Yes. From what I’ve heard, you all witnessed Wei Wuxian’s memories from his perspective,
correct?” At Nie Huaisang’s nod, she continued, “Wei Wuxian was always a little bit unstable,
both mentally and physically, and as a result of demonic cultivation or rather, an excess use of it,
his memory became extremely poor to the point that he couldn’t even remember where he was at
some points. He would blankly stare into space and sometimes ask who we were. It was….not
good.”

Nie Huaisang clenched his fists.

“I digress, my point is that what you all saw is not everything. Now, Wei Wuxian had looked into
qi deviations and realized that resentful energy and qi deviations are connected. In that qi deviation
is caused by an excess of negativity and resentful energy is created from that.” Wen Qing took a
breath, “As such, from what I’ve seen, Young Master Nie, are you aware that the cultivation
method the Nie sect practices is just another form of demonic cultivation?”

Nie Huaisang felt cold at that moment. Yes, he had theorized that, but having it confirmed was
another story.

Wen Qing studied him for a bit. “You do not have to worry, you Nies still cultivate spiritual
energy, it’s just…..all that resentment you come across or produce is stored in your sabers. Your
sabers are connected to you. So eventually, at some point, the resentful energy will become too
much for your blade to store and eventually it will flow into you and cause a qi deviation. Either
that, or when your blades snap, crack, or are damaged, you will be absorbing resentful energy that
leaks from it until your saber is fixed.”

“Why are you telling me this?” He asked. I've never been told, but I had come up with an
explanation after seeing so many of our own die. I just.......Da-ge knew. He knew…...and still
encouraged me to practice. But.....why? If he knew it would speed up my death?

“I’m telling you this because I have come up with a way to mitigate that damage, or rather,
improve upon something that could help with that. It took a while and a lot of tests as well as
Xuanyu’s help, but I didn’t want to tell you anything until I was one hundred percent sure it would
work.”

He was silent for a moment, “....Tests?”

“Yes. Many Nie disciples are aware of the damage their cultivation brings and I told them about
my theory and the tests I would perform on them. It took them quite a few months to trust me and
then another few years for any results to show.”
“I see. Can you explain how the…..test works?”

Wen Qing looked at him curiously. “I can. But you.....you're noticeably calm.” She replied slowly.

Nie Huaisang sighed. "I had figured it out. I just.....No one told me and having it confirmed its still
a bit of a shock."

"I see."

"Regardless, please, continue.”

“Very well. In essence, your sabers store resentful energy. What I managed to do is something
based off of one of Wei Wuxian’s unfinished creations, which is why I said I’ve improved upon
something. As I mentioned before, Wei Wuxian was unstable and he himself knew that when he
was lucid. So, he tried to create something that would ease the burden of resentful energy from
him. The only problem was that his invention worked temporarily. At some point, the device
would overload and no longer be able to handle the resentful energy. More often than not, it would
explode in his face, and we would have quite a bit of laundry to do. The thing is, we had limited
resources at the time. Now, with all the materials I’ve been granted, I was able to do something
about it.” She opened up a nearby drawer and pulled out a tiny spiritual stone and bell. “What I’ve
done here is I’ve made an accessory that holds a spiritual stone inside of it. Inlaid in this bell is an
array Xuanyu came up with that redirects the accumulated resentful energy into the spiritual stone.
The spiritual energy in the stone would eventually cancel out the resentful energy and the stone
would burst into ash once it reaches its limit. You would have to keep replacing the spiritual stone,
but it’s the only temporary means I and Xuanyu have come up with.”

“I see. That is very helpful.” Nie Huaisang said faintly. “But why did it take so long to work?”

“Ah. The array wasn’t working quite how we wanted it to and Xuanyu was working on other
projects, so it took that long.”

“I see.” Nie Huaisang stood up. “I will be taking my leave. Thank you for the info, Wen-yisheng.”

“You’re welcome.”

……….
Nie Huaisang walked into his Da-ge's study. Da-ge must be informed of Wen Qing's work so I
might as well tell him I know.

“Huaisang?”

“I need to talk to you.” He said plainly. "Privately."

Da-ge frowned and gestured for the head disciple to leave and close the door behind him. “What is
it?”

“I know that our sabers will kill us, Da-ge.”

Nie Mingjue froze. “I--where--who did you hear it from?”

Nie Huaisang shook his head. “I've known for a while. Years, over a decade. Someone just
confirmed it for me.”

Nie Mingjue said nothing.

“Da-ge, tell me one thing. You always pushed me to practice. Berated, yelled at me for not doing
it. Even burned my prized collection of art and fans because I refused. And now I get confirmation
that qi deviation is sped up for us because of the way we cultivate. Did you not think I wouldn't
hear this at some point and think how fucked up that is? Because when I heard the distant calls of
you telling me to practice, all I heard is that you’re sending me to my death.”

“I didn’t-- That wasn’t my intention. I only wanted to make you stronger.”

“I know. I know that.”

“.......I would never hurt you. You know that.”

“Physically? No. Emotionally? Yes.”

“Huaisang---”

Nie Huaisang took a deep breath and changed the subject. “That is not why I came here. Wen Qing
has managed to scrape up something to stall the inevitable.”

“What? Wen Qing did what?”

“She managed to figure out a way to stall our qi deviations. It’s not a permanent solution and
actually quite taxing on our expenses, but it would still help us for quite some years.” Then Nie
Huaisang explained the logistics of it.

……………………………

As soon as Wei Wuxian woke up that morning, he started frantically writing down his ideas that
suddenly came to him in a flurry.

Resentful energy is created from negative human emotions. Or rather, the demonic cultivation I
practice is created from that. There are many different types of demonic cultivation. One that stems
from emotions, one that stems from animals, one that stems from demons and yaos…… There are
many different types of resentment. And while resentful energy did harm me when I practiced it
during the war, it was mostly because of all the unresolved trauma I accumulated from the fall of
Lotus Pier and the torture from Wen Chao and his lackeys and the Burial Mounds. Resentful
energy merely took the negativity that sprouted from that and made my temperament worse than I
could handle. That’s probably why I started cutting again even though I had promised Shijie when
I was young to never do it again.

Hmm. Anyway, in theory, I can create my own resentful energy. Which brings to the matter of the
fact that all humans have negative emotions that can create resentful energy. Is that why when
people qi deviate, it’s caused by an excess of negative emotions, an excess of resentful energy? In
that case, when we cultivate in the “orthodox” way, doesn’t that mean we also cultivate resentful
energy alongside it? Maybe the spiritual energy just overwhelms the resentful energy, but then
where does it go? Is it purified? Does the resentful energy just combine with spiritual energy? Or
is it merely suppressed? My own cultivation can’t really be used as an example…… Speaking of,
didn’t I make a book about resentful energy? It was destroyed, from what I remember, and I feel
so, so frustrated that I can’t remember what I wrote.
*sighs* Why do we even define cultivation by what’s right and what’s wrong? Just because a
certain type of cultivation is different, doesn’t mean it’s evil! I mean, I understand that the issue
with demonic cultivation is that I bring corpses back to life and that’s basically desecrating the
dead…...I understand that! That’s why I tried to stop raising corpses after the war unless
absolutely necessary! Gathering all the corpses at the hunt at Baifeng Mountain may have not been
necessary but can anyone blame me for wanting to show off my power as part of the Yunmeng
Jiang sect?

His lips had a bitter twist to it. Can I even be called a part of the Jiang sect anymore? Do I…..even
want to be a part of the sect anymore? I…..I know how easy it is to be betrayed. Should I even hope
to find a home in Lotus Pier anymore? Or anywhere for that reason?

“.......” Wei Wuxian shook his head. I shouldn’t think like this. What’s important is to destroy or
purify the Seal and stop this unknown person from harming this world. What is this person trying
to do anyway? He seems to be sparing the younger generation but why? Did the sects do
something to him?

Just like they did to me…..

Wei Wuxian’s mind was quiet for a moment. In all honesty, I do deserve how I died. During the
war, I killed indiscriminately; revenge was the only thing that kept pushing me forward. I didn’t
even spare those who begged to be saved. I even turned a blind eye when I saw the cruelty shown
towards those who surrendered.

Only when Wen Qing came to ask for help did my mind clear of hatred. I remember feeling
ashamed at my actions and I hoped that saving the Wen remnants, it would appease some of my
guilty conscience. And…...time passed and I truly began to see the Wens as family. Despite the
Burial Mounds causing me so much pain, I…..I found a home there.

I always knew it would be temporary but…..I wanted more time. I wanted to live a little longer.
And when they were gone, killed, slaughtered, murdered, burned, destroyed , I didn’t want to go
on. A’ Yuan----

Wei Wuxian’s breath hitched.

I remember keeping A’ Yuan away in the tree, now that my memory is clearer. I knew I would die
and I didn’t want A’ Yuan to be left alone. I remember leaving a talisman that would make him
invisible to all except those with good intent, so I didn’t worry about him being unseen. But…..But
what if that was the wrong choice? What if Lan Zhan hadn’t found him? What if no one found
him?

No, no, no. No thinking about what ifs.

*sighs* I should really stop dwelling on the past.

A knock at his door startled him out of his thoughts. “Wei Ying?”

Oh. It was Lan Zhan.

Lan Zhan, who you had kissed last night and may be feeling---- Wei Wuxian ruthlessly stamped
that trail of thought down. No use thinking about a night he probably doesn’t remember!

“Yes?”

“You’ve been there for a while. And missed breakfast.”

“Ah.” He did feel hungry, now that he thinks about it. Wait. Hungry? He didn’t used to feel this
way.

“Wei Ying?”

“I-I’m coming! Give me a moment!” Wei Wuxian gathered his - now coded - notes and stuffed
them into his qiankun pouch.

They had a rather pleasant breakfast, Wei Wuxian chatting about whatever came to mind and
subtly ignoring how he actually felt full and sated from the meal - because his new body didn’t
really feel hunger - maybe exhaustion - and now it is and Wei Wuxian is worried and curious.

Regardless, Wei Wuxian finishes his meal and the two of them head off to the Cloud Recesses. It
wouldn’t take them long to arrive; it was only a two hour sword trip there.
“Ah, Lan Zhan. I think I’m going to have to forgo the mask.”

“Hm?”

“Well…….most people are starting to believe I’m back and so it might be useless to wear the mask
since most people know that a man in black and red robes traveling together with you has to be
Wei Wuxian.” Which reminded Wei Wuxian of The Book™. He actually wanted to ask if Lan
Wangji knew about it and didn’t know what his own response would be if Lan Wangji said yes .

Lan Wangji furrowed his brows. “You could simply change your wardrobe.”

“Ah….Lan Zhan, not all of us are rich.”

“I can pay.”

Wei Wuxian was a little shocked. “Eh?”

“I do not typically spend a lot of money. I have a lot of savings.”

“You don’t have to do that……” He protested.

“I want to.” Lan Wangji admitted, staring at Wei Wuxian in an…... intense way. “I want to, Wei
Ying. I will be happy to buy you clothes.”

Wei Wuxian did not know why those simple words made him want to hide away and scream into a
pillow. “O-Okay, if you’re sure.”

“I am.”

Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji reached the gates of the Cloud Recesses not long after and Wei
Wuxian hovered hesitatingly at the border. Even after all this time, he was still wary of this place.
And besides! The rules! All! Those! Rules! They---
“What happened to the Wall of Discipline???” Wei Wuxian cried out, seeing the blank gaps in the
mountain.

“It’s being….amended.” Lan Wangji said. “After…...recent events, it has been clear that the rules
may have not been very constructive.”

“I see.” Wei Wuxian willed himself not to flinch at the mention of what might be "recent events."
“.....Alcohol still isn’t allowed, I see.” He said in a flat tone.

“Alcohol isn’t allowed, no. We do not want disciples to get into the habit of drinking or obtaining
drunken habits.”

“But Lan Zhan, the more you say ‘no’ to something, the more the young ones want to do it.”

“Doesn’t that mean you?”

“Hey!”

Lan Wangji huffed, “The rule was changed a little.”

“Changed how?”

“During celebrations, birthdays, festivals. Though only people of a certain age are able to drink.”

“What age?”

“Twenty. Most are considered adults by then.”

“Most?”
“Mm. Some people who have had bad records with drinking such as being violent or abusive have
been banned from drinking in the Cloud Recesses.”

“That’s good.” Wei Wuxian hummed. “But hey, I just about made the cut!”

“Just about?”

“Yeah. I mean, I died when I was…..twenty-one? Twenty-two? Yeah, around then. And time has
passed for all of you, but for me, it was just an instant.” He tapped his nose. “I know you and the
others have told me about the shards of my soul floating around and having sentience, but I don’t
remember any of that happening.”

Lan Wangji winced slightly.

Wei Wuxian didn’t notice this and continued to ramble, “I mean, some of my memories are
returning, but it’s mostly from when I was alive.”

“......Mn.”

Wei Wuxian must have heard the despondency in his tone and turned to study his companion.
“Okay, I suppose I shouldn’t casually talk about my death anymore. So! The rules. I’m surprised
the elders allowed this to happen.”

“They didn’t. At first. But, Uncle managed to convince them that we couldn’t be stuck in our old
ways forever. And that change isn’t so bad.”

“Your uncle said that?” Wei Wuxian was in disbelief. “The same one that kicked me out of class
several times for arguing a different point? Are we talking about the same person?”

Lan Wangji nodded.

“Damn. What made him change his mind? Your uncle was very rigid, you know? Not that that’s
necessarily a bad thing! Some people find comfort in an unchanging life!”
Lan Wangji couldn’t really say much. After all, how could he say that his uncle went to the
memory viewing and had some realizations about himself and the rules?

“Ah…..it’s fine if you don’t want to say.”

Lan Wangji, “It is fine. Uncle…..he merely realized that the rules weren’t originally meant to be
taken as the law.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“There was a book. An old, worn book that detailed our founder’s, Lan An, aspirations for the Lan
sect. None of us looked through it because that would be an invasion of privacy.”

“I’m sensing a but.”

“Yes.” Lan Wangji continued, “The elders had not been convinced as my uncle had to change the
rules and so Uncle thought it would be wise to peruse through our founder’s thoughts in hopes that
there might be something to change their mind.”

“Oh? That’s interesting. What was in the book?”

“Our founder had first started the book with the line, ‘I do not consider this an invasion of privacy
if you read this because I would have destroyed it otherwise.’”

Wei Wuxian laughed uproariously. “Your founder predicted how polite his descendants would
grow to be! That’s hilarious.”

Lan Wangji tried and failed not to be amused, lips twitching upwards. “Mm.”

“Oh, sorry,” Wei Wuxian wiped the joyful tears from his eyes. “You can continue now.”
“Mn. Lan An created the rules as guidelines to follow rather than laws we must uphold at all
times.” At Wei Wuxian’s raised eyebrow, he amended, “He did write a few rules that need to be
taken seriously but the rest…..were supposed to be situational. The elders disagreed with this line
of thought until it was made apparent that not everyone could follow all the rules and that our
punishments were neither effective nor useful.”

“They just noticed that now ?” Wei Wuxian scowled.

“Not exactly. They would…..turn a blind eye more often than not. But they did notice how many
disciples have grown resentful of the Lan sect because of it. The revision of the rules has been in
the making for a while. There was merely no…... extreme incentive.”

“I see. So what rules will stay on the wall?”

“Merely the important ones. The ones we feel that guest disciples, sect leaders, and guests should
follow will be written in a separate handbook and given out when needed.”

“That’s smart! After all, outsiders may only be here for a year at most. They wouldn’t really care
too much about the Wall of Discipline and might even forget it once they leave. Leaving the
important rules on the wall for the disciples of the Lan sect to see is better. Ah. Right, you
mentioned how ineffective your punishments have been. Have there been any changes to that?”

“Yes. Brother burned the discipline whips.”

“Burned them? He could have just sold them or destroyed them with spiritual energy. Why burn
them?”

Lan Wangji was silent.

Wei Wuxian had the inkling that something happened with Lan Zhan and the discipline wh----no.
It couldn’t be. Pushing back the bad feeling, he changed the subject. “So, punishment?”

“Hm. Copying the rules only served to make people bored of them and using the paddle to punish
them made them feel resentful. We decided instead to educate them on why breaking the rule was
wrong and if they did it for a good reason, explain how to better approach the situation. If they
understand what went wrong, then they will make an effort to handle the situation better next time.
This method has been working out so far.”

“Ah, that is---”

“Hanguang-jun!!” A familiar voice called out.

The two of them turned to see Lan Jingyi and Lan Sizhui speed walking towards them. Wei
Wuxian brightened, “Sizhui, Jingyi! It’s been a while!”

“Baba…..” Lan Sizhui whispered happily once they were close enough. “Missed you.”

“Awww,” Wei Wuxian ruffled his son’s head. “I missed you too, little radish!”

Lan Sizhui’s face made the approximation of a pout. “Not little anymore.”

A pang of grief briefly flashed through Wei Wuxian’s heart when he remembered how Sizhui had
grown up without him, but he pushed that thought aside. “Alright, I suppose you are. Still shorter
than me.”

“I’ll grow taller than you eventually.”

Wei Wuxian grinned, “Of course you will! I planted and watered you, after all!”

“You did what to Sizhui?” Lan Jingyi asked in wonder.

“Hehe,” Wei Wuxian grinned. “When Sizhui was still young and clinging to people’s legs---”

“Baba!” Sizhui protested, face turning red.

“----I planted him in the soil and watered him to ensure he’d grow up to be big!”
“You can’t really believe that.” Jingyi scoffed.

“Why not? My own mother did that to me and look! I’m nearly as tall as your Hanguang-Jun.” Wei
Wuxian put a hand from the top of his head to the top of Lan Wangji’s head, they were merely an
inch difference in height.

“Your mother did that?”

“Yep~.” There was shuffling as many Lan disciples started to exit a building and wander around.
“Ah, yes. You two, remember not to tell anyone I’m here!”

“Why?” The two asked.

“Ah, well, I don’t know how many Lans would appreciate knowing that the Yiling Patriarch is
here.” He smiled wryly.

“But…..you’re not a bad person. Why would that matter?” Jingyi frowned. Sizhui nodded in assent
as did Lan Zhan.

Wei Wuxian’s heart warmed as he ruffled Lan Jingyi’s hair. “Such a good kid. But still, it’s a
secret! Got it?”

“Okay…..” They replied.

“Oh right! Do tell us when Zewu-Jun and Lan-laoshi return, okay?”

“We will.”

“Good, good. Then, come on, Lan Zhan. Let’s go do our research!”

“Mn.”
…………………………..

They headed to the library and passed by many people along the way who gave them suspicious
looks. Wei Wuxian grimaced.

“Should I really change my color scheme? Cause it feels like people know who I am.”

Lan Wangji wanted to point out that there weren’t many people who dared to walk so close to him
and who wore black and red. He saw no reason to hold his tongue about that information and told
Wei Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian sighed. “I suppose so…….”

Lan Wangji hesitated for a moment. “Do you……”

“Hm?”

“Do you still wish to disappear from the cultivation world?”

“I…...I don’t know. But,” Wei Wuxian went quiet. “But I’m preparing for the eventuality of that
situation.”

“Why?”

“Ah, Lan Zhan,” Wei Wuxian’s eye went sad and dull and Lan Wangji hated himself for bringing
that look on his face. “You can’t really believe that after this business with the Seal is all over that
no one will want to push the blame on me for something or other.”

Lan Wangji clenched his fists.

“Besides, I never wanted to return.” Wei Wuxian mumbled quietly and Lan Wangji felt as if all the
air in his lungs escaped.

Lan Wangji did not know the correct words to say.

Despite the somber mood, Wei Wuxian quickly shook out of it, chattering away almost forcefully
about his ideas.

“Have you coded your notes?”

“Hm? Yeah. I wouldn’t want someone to go snooping through my notes again!” Besides, I’m pretty
sure I remember writing and drawing rather embarrassing stuff about Lan Zhan…… Not that he
needs to know. Wei Wuxian blushed silently, remembering the many domestic fantasies he had
also written about……...not that he had anyone particular in mind. Then, a thought, Ohhhh
noooooo, what if someone read or saw what I had written down!

“Wei Ying? Are you alright?”

“I’m fine, I’m fine!” His voice was a little too high to be convincing. “Just fine! Let’s start
researching what to do, okay?”

“Mn.”

The two of them sat side by side and began to go through the vast amount of books in the Library
Pavilion. Since Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren had both left the Cloud Recesses on sect business, they
had to resort to sifting through the library to pass the time and maybe make Wei Wuxian’s device
to purify the resentful energy more effective.
Wei Wuxian was, for once, quiet as he focused on the task at hand. He was trying to research what
best materials to use for his device. He frequently chewed the end of his brush in frustration as he
found yet another dead-end in yet another book. (Lan Wangji stole some looks at him as he did
this, but Wei Wuxian did not notice.)

“Hmmm…...a book about spiritual weapons? Might as well…..” Wei Wuxian, at this point, was
grasping at straws. He knew that the Lans wouldn’t have any information on resentful energy
considering their……..previous stance on it, but since they’ve changed, he had hoped for there to
be something on it. These past few hours had proved to be useless as nothing turned up though, so
he had to resort to looking at books that may not have anything to do with his research.

This book gave an overview of spiritual weapons and how they came to be. Huh, so there used to
be a clan that specialized in making these weapons? They were a subsidiary sect of the Nies and
were called the…...Rong clan? Heh, no wonder, their surname quite literally means ‘weapon’. But
what happened to them? Such a helpful clan, they would have been a great assistance in the
Sunshot Campaign.

Wei Wuxian riffled through the books and soon found one detailing every sect. Rong clan...Rong
clan….Rong….ah! Found them. Let’s see…..

‘The Rong clan was a great clan that helped advance the techniques used to forge spiritual
weapons. Many high-class weapons such as the famous Zidian were commissioned by this sect.
However, this sect committed many atrocities later down the line and harmed many people at Koi
Tower.’

Now that’s odd. Wei Wuxian thought. Why would a minor sect like that cause trouble to the Jin
sect?

‘The crimes they were guilty of were……’ Wei Wuxian briefly skimmed through the section and
frowned. All of these happened in Jin territory and their reputation mostly came from rumors. I
don’t see any actual recorded sights of these things happening. What had happened to this
clan…….happened to me. I too was accused of raising fierce corpses to attack territories and
rumors of my evil had spread far and wide despite me being holed up in Burial Mounds. *sighs*

Wei Wuxian returned to the book of spiritual weapons. It was a little interesting how spiritual
energy was forged into the blade, allowing the blade to gain a sort of sentience. But what really hit
Wei Wuxian was that spiritual weapons worked exactly like the Seal. While the Stygian Tiger Seal
may have not originally been forged with resentful energy, it was steeped in so much of it, that it
practically became a vessel for resentful energy.
So…..would it really matter what type of material I use to purify the pits of resentful energy that the
decimated sects became? If spiritual swords use the same concept as the Seal in terms of the
storing of energy, couldn’t I just use a normal chunk of steel to store the resentful energy in it?
Ah…..well, I might as well be creating another seal. But I don’t even know if the steel we use to
make swords would be able to hold out long enough for the resentful energy to be calmed and
purified.

“Oh right, Lan Zhan.”

“Mn?”

“About that idea where I calm the resentful energy. I decided that using Lan music might help.
You know…..cleansing and rest. I don’t know if I could make an array based on that yet because
translating music into arrays is not something I have expertise in.”

“Yet.”

“Eh?”

“Wei Ying is smart. You’ll figure it out eventually.”

“I-I….yes.” Wei Wuxian flushed. “Let’s go with that. A-Anyway, I feel like some music might
help. But dissipating the resentful energy won’t do. Because resentful energy is a tangible thing -
basically human emotions - they’ll be able to sense when a part of itself is in danger. That’s why,
Lan Zhan. Is there any Lan music that calms resentful energy instead of dissipating it?”

“Yes. Calming.”

“That’s what I just said…..?”

“The music. It is called Calming.”

“..........”
“..........”

“They’re being quite literal it seems. The one who wrote and titled the music.”

“Mn.”

“Hanguang-Jun!” Lan Jingyi called out. “Sect Leader has returned.”

“I see. I will go greet him.”

Lan Jingyi nodded and left the library. Lan Wangji cleaned up his desk and hesitantly turned to
Wei Wuxian. “Will you come to greet Brother with me?”

Wei Wuxian tapped nervously on the table. “Uhhh, maybe later? I have a lot of work to do! And
speaking of, is there a private place for me to work?”

Lan Wangji stared at him and relented, “You may use the Jingshi.”

“Jingshi?”

“Mn. My home.” Lan Wangji then proceeded to give him some directions as to where to go.

………………………..

It had been a few days since Lan Xichen returned to the Cloud Recesses from a private meeting
with some sect leaders as to what to do about the rising foe and how to deal with the resentful
energy-corrupted remains of a few minor sects. And he noticed something odd. There had been a
few disciples whispering - gossiping - about a red and black robed masked fellow that had returned
with Wangji.

Lan Xichen had a sneaking suspicion that it could be Wei Wuxian, considering he had heard that
this man had been seen near the Jingshi. No one could enter the Jingshi without Wangji’s
permission as it was warded off against intruders. Then again, Wangji had made quite a few friends
outside of Wei Wuxian, so it could be one of them. But that wouldn’t explain the mask.

However…….Lan Xichen hadn’t seen hide nor hair of this man and half-wondered if it was simply
rumors again.

But just as he was wondering how to confront Wangji about this, he turned a corner and found
himself near the opening where the rabbit hutch was.

Lan Xichen was a little surprised to see Jin Rulan there, but then again, the young man had become
friends with quiet Lan Sizhui and the boisterous Lan Jingyi. But, next to them, was the same black
and red clothed man he had heard about. The man’s back was to him and Lan Xichen quietly
debated on leaving or confronting them when he heard some interesting piece of information.

Jin Rulan shouted, “You did what?!”

The man laughed, shushing him, “Calm down, I was just getting to the good part!” And Lan
Xichen recognized that voice. It was Wei Wuxian.

“Lan Zhan was there when I annoyed the Damsel of Annual Blossoms! Heheheh, she was so angry
at me that she started attacking! And then Lan Zhan swooped down like a prince from a fairy tale
and saved me!” Wei Wuxian chortled. “He thought that it was some resentful creature and threw a
talisman at the wines and she appeared. Hahahaha! The expression of Lady Florist’s face was
great! Though poor Nie Huaisang had to take the brunt of her anger when I went to tease Lan
Zhan…..”

“Why were you so annoying?” Jin Rulan asked.

“Hm, that’s a loaded question, honestly. So I’ll answer that later!”

“ How is that a loaded question???”

“Right, right, anyway, onto more interesting things! Like how I gave Lan Zhan alcohol!”
Lan Xichen, Jin Rulan, Jingyi and Sizhui all choked.

“Baba, you actually gave Fuqin alcohol??” Sizhui gasped.

“Hm, yeah! I wanted to see whether his tolerance increased since the last time! It was so fun to see
him drunk before.”

“You got Hanguang-Jun drunk?!” Jingyi shouted.

“Yes.” Wei Wuxian laughed.

“How does Hanguang-Jun act when drunk?”

“Jingyi!” Sizhui chided.

Jingyi shot his friend a look. “What? I know you’re curious too!”

“Yes, but….” Sizhui shifted and Lan Xichen remembered when Sizhui saw the last time Wangji
was drunk. “Should we really be talking about this without Fuqin’s permission?”

“A’ Yuan,” Wei Wuxian tsked, hugging the boy close to him. “Lan Zhan won’t mind! I’ll even
leave out the embarrassing parts.”

“Awww, no fun!” Jingyi said.

Sizhui, “ Jingyi. ”

“Heheheh, right, anyway, though Lan Zhan acts outwardly the same, he’s actually a bit childish
once drunk.”

Lan Xichen remembered the last time he saw Wangji drunk and could disagree with that. He
remembered Wangji’s tears, his pain, the burning sear into pale, white skin ---

“Childish?” Jin Rulan asked. “ Hanguang-Jun? ”

“Yeah. It’s actually quite cute.” Wei Wuxian turned his head to the side and Lan Xichen caught a
glimpse of an obviously fond smile. “He’ll just mess around for a bit, want to play games, and then
he’ll go to sleep at nine.”

“Huh, that isn’t actually bad.”

Lan Xichen thought that this was a good time to interrupt when Wei Wuxian continued to speak.

“Yeah! That’s what I thought too until he tied me up with his ribbon!!! Hahahahaha-----ah.”

Everyone in the vicinity froze.

Wei Wuxian laughed a little awkwardly. “U-Uhhhh, you weren’t supposed to hear that! Forget I
said that!”

“How the hell are we supposed to forget a statement like that?! Hanguang-Jun---” Jingyi took a
deep breath. “Hanguang-Jun actually----”

Sizhui and Jingyi’s faces were bright red and Jin Rulan sported a similar color.

“What? Why are you guys looking like that? What does the ribbon mean for you to look like
that???”

“You studied here!” Jin Ling exclaimed. “Come on! Surely, you know what it means!”

Wei Wuxian shook his head, “I was more preoccupied with teasing a reaction out of Lan Zhan than
paying attention to the rules I copied. So? The forehead ribbon?”
Sizhui thought for a long while before answering, “Okay. The forehead ribbon of the Gusu Lan
sect means to “regulate oneself”. Baba, you know this, right?”

“Yes. And?”

Sizhui continued, “And the founder of the GusuLan Sect, Lan An, had said that one can only let go
of all regulations when they are with the one they love and cherish. So, the message that has been
passed down the generations is that, uh, our sect’s forehead ribbon is a special object that is very,
very personal and sensitive. One cannot easily give another permission to touch it, one cannot take
it off as they please, and one absolutely cannot tie it on someone else. It is prohibited. That is,
unless, unless…”

He didn’t need to finish his sentence.

As the bunnies continued to hop around, the young, innocent faces blushed many shades of red.
Even Lan Sizhui couldn’t continue speaking.

Wei Wuxian felt almost half of the blood in his body rush to his head. The forehead ribbon, the
forehead ribbon, th-th-the…

The forehead ribbon was indeed quite significant!

He suddenly felt that he really needed some time alone. He sprang up and darted away, only
managing to find his balance by holding onto the bark of a magnolia tree some distance away. He
exclaimed in silence, …Good Heavens! What in the world have I done?! What has Lan Zhan
done?!

Because I clearly remember at that archery competition in Qishan, I accidentally took his forehead
ribbon off. No wonder……

No wonder Lan Zhan and his cousins seemed like they wanted to kill me!!! Oh my god! I’m
surprised that Lan Zhan didn’t shoot me through that day!

But….wait…...looking back on it now. He didn’t appear to be angry until I offered to return

it…..maybe I’m reading too much into it??
But…..oh god. How could I not remember such an important piece of information???!!! And Lan
Zhan…..Lan Zhan knew it was me when I was drunk but…..but he tied his ribbon on me. Why?

Could it be?? Could it really be???

Jingyi couldn’t help but laugh at Wei Wuxian’s predicament. Jin Rulan smirked but he couldn’t
help it either. Wei Wuxian’s reaction was just too funny.

Sizhui was doing the polite thing and keeping his face blank, but internally, he hoped that this
would be the step to push his two fathers together.

Wei Wuxian, on the other hand, finally managed to calm down after walking around the magnolia
tree for about fifty times. Hearing their laughter, he was between laughter and tears for multiple
reasons. After all, this was too good to be true. The crunch of dry leaves suddenly came closer.
They were firm and heavy and indicated the presence of an adult.

“Hello, Young Master Wei.” Lan Xichen gave a strained smile.

Wei Wuxian stilled and thought two completely separate things: ‘ he overheard’ and ‘ oh shit ’.

………………………

Wei Wuxian’s nerves were still a little jumpy when he parted from the worried juniors - and a
strangely, terrifyingly blank-faced A’ Yuan - and followed Lan XIchen into the Hanshi. He had
absolutely no idea what to expect and what he was doing here.

After all, the last time Wei Wuxian saw Lan Xichen was at the….the siege. Being alone with him
did not make Wei Wuxian feel any better. But he had Chenqing, he had Suibian. He should be fine
.

“Wei Wuxian, please, sit.” Lan Xichen brewed some tea and set aside his sword which Wei
Wuxian eyes warily. “Here,” He handed Wei Wuxian some tea and went to pour himself his own
cup.
“Is there something you need, Zewu-Jun?”

“Yes, I…..” Lan Xichen didn’t think starting off with apologies would be good. “You, Wangji tied
the ribbon on you?”

Wei Wuxian blushed. “Ah, yes. But he was drunk. And he may have shown it to the owners of the
house we stayed at but he didn’t remember anything in the morning so I didn’t say anything.”

“........I…..see….and you were unaware of the ribbon’s meaning this whole time?”

“Ah, yes. Which reminds me that i must apologize for snatching his ribbon at the archery
competition.”

“Yes, well, I assumed that it was an accident. You seemed to have a tendency to do many things on
accident.”

“Then you don’t really know me.” Wei Wuxian cut in coldly.

The temperature in the room dropped abruptly.

“Ah.” Wei Wuxian’s face became blank. “I apologize for that.”

“No.” Wei Wuxian’s head snapped towards. “No, you’re right. I never bothered to get to know you
at all, Wei-gongzi. And as a result, all of this happened. Because I didn’t know you well enough
like Wangji did, I didn’t think you had a good reason to take away the Wen remnants.”

“I had the highest kill count in the war. Thinking logically, what good reason would I have for
taking away remnants of a clan I used to despise?”

“I….I apologize. I was not thinking clearly. I had my reasons.” It was something he had kept
privately to himself. Something he had never said aloud. “I was….blinded, I suppose, by my own
hatred and assumed that all of them were one and the same. I didn’t think about the possible
civilians, the innocents, the soldiers that were forced into the war. I just remembered how my
home burned, my people injured and slaughtered, and I….couldn’t think at all.”

Wei WUxian stayed silent.

“Wangji…..” He paused and breathed. “Wangji tried to tell me.”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened.

“He…..He came back from a night hunt and Yiling and told me that the Wens weren’t who Jin
Guangshan had told everyone they were. And I…..didn’t believe him. I believed he was too---”
Too infatuated with you. I believed that Wangji was like our father - scared that was -, seeing only
the good in our mother and not the truth. But…..I never even knew the truth about mother so who
am I to say that. “I believed that he only saw what you wanted him to see.”

“Because you didn’t know me well.”

“Because I didn’t know you well.”

Silence reigned in the room for a time and Lan Xichen missed how Wei Wuxian’s eyes were
glazed and how his hands shook and trembled.

“I do not expect you to forgive me. Not now. It’s too early. I only wished to admit my wrongs to
you, Wei Wuxian.”

“I see.” Wei Wuxan’s tone was clipped. “I…..I see. I will----I am busy. Please excuse me.”

Wei Wuxian gathered himself together and rushed out and back to the Jingshi.

………………

He collapsed on his knees and sobbed. The memories rushed back to him as Wei Wuxian
remembered his all-consuming hatred for the Wens blinding him to everything. How he tore
through Wen camps and villages alike, how he was no better than the Wen who destroyed his ho--
Lotus Pier. Only when he met Wen Qing did his head clear. But then he remembered how his
hatred dissipated and all that was left was the horrible emptiness where his core was and the horrid
deeds he committed during the war. He looked at A’ Yuan and thought, did I kill your parents? He
looked at Granny and Uncle Four and Uncle Six and thought, did I kill your sons and daughters?

And he felt a deep-seated hatred towards himself.

His conversation with Lan Xichen reminded him of the worst parts of himself. And he was once
again reminded of that small part of himself that wished to die . That wished he had never been
born. Never been brought back.

Wei Wuxian curled up into sandalwood scented sheets and sobbed himself to sleep and into a
series of horrible nightmares.

………………………..

Lan Qiren returned from sect business dealing with a few nearby villages and wanted nothing more
than a hot bath and some scented tea to have before he finally went to bed. That is not what
happened. Instead, he receives two pieces of news. That Wangji has returned.

And that he has brought Wei Wuxian with him.

Now, Lan Qiren has thought of how he might apologize ever since the rumors of Wei Wuxian’s
return had started and spread over six months ago. There was no preparing him for the sudden
news that he was in the Cloud Recesses and that Lan Qiren could encounter him at any time .

It didn’t seem like he needed to worry though as Lan Qiren - after his bath and tea, of course -
hadn’t seen him at all.

If it weren’t for the clear eye witnesses who had told him Wei Wuxian was there, he might have
thought it to be another rumor. Nevertheless, he needed to speak to Xichen about the villages and
perhaps ask about Wei Wuxian.

After he spoke to Xichen about the possible support the sect could give the villages who had
suffered from a few stray resentful creatures, he decided to ask about Wei Wuxian. Xichen’s
expression stiffened.

“I spoke to Young Master Wei.”

“Yes?” It seems like something happened.

“And he promptly avoided me after.”

Ah. “What exactly did you speak about?”

Xichen told him and Lan Qiren sighed. “Xichen, has it ever occurred to you that the last time Wei
Wuxian ever saw you before this was at the siege?”

Lan Xichen froze, “No. No, it did not.”

“It makes sense, then, for his reaction to be that lukewarm.”

“I see. I should have thought about that.”

“Yes. Regardless, I will try and speak to him later. To give him time to calm down.” Lan Qiren
sipped the offered tea. “Where is he staying at?”

“With Wangji at the Jingshi.”

Lan Qiren did not choke. “And…..their sleeping arrangements?”

“I believe Wangji has a spare bed.”

“I see. That is….good, I suppose.”

“Yes.” Xichen was trying to hold back a laugh, he knew.

Lan Qiren allowed it.

Now then…..how to go about talking to him?

It only took a few days, but Lan Qiren managed to corner find Wei Wuxian.

“Ah, hello, Lan-laoshi! How are you doing on this fine day? I am doing well and as you can see,
very, very busy, so if you’ll excuse me~!”

“Wei Wuxian,” He interrupted. “May we speak in private?” It was not a demand. It was merely a
request. It left Wei Wuxian room to refuse.

But there must have been something sincere enough in his tone for Wei Wuxian to pause and
hesitantly acquiesce.

They returned to the Lanshi and Lan Qiren poured some lavender scented tea in hopes to soothe
some of Wei Wuxian’s nerves. The last time Wei Wuxian saw him, too, was at the siege. Wei
Wuxian needed some time.

After sipping the tea a few times, Wei Wuxian nervously fiddled with his sleeves. “What….did
you want to speak about?”

“I will be blunt. I have committed many transgressions against you for things you did not deserve.
And for that, I owe you an apology. Many apologies. However, before that, I would like to address
with you where I went wrong, starting with your time at the Cloud Recesses.”
Wei Wuxian stared at him cautiously and a bit uncertainly. “Okay…….”

“Let me start here. Wei Wuxian, you reminded me so much of your mother that I unintentionally
lashed out at you. For that, I was wrong. I did not see past the mischief you played and merely saw
what I wanted to see. I…..I suppose you could say that, in a way, I was in love with your mother
and it hurt to see any reminder of her.”

Wei Wuxian gaped.

“Now, that isn’t to say that you weren’t a brat.” He amended. “But I prided myself in teaching and
I failed you in that aspect. You were never engaged and always really, very bored in class. I took
that in a wrong way. I should have moved you up a class like I did with Wangji, but instead I
targeted you. For that, I was wrong.”

“Lan-laoshi---”

“Hush.” Wei Wuxian’s jaw clamped shut. “It took me some time to come to terms with this. If,
perhaps, I hadn’t kicked you out, gave you much more difficult material, would you have turned
out better?” He took a breath, “When you asked about resentful energy,” Wei Wuxian inhaled a
sharp breath. “I shouldn’t have been angry. I should have taught you the dangers of it before
anything.”

“Well, I learned them anyway.” Wei Wuxian answered with a grim and wry smile.

“I have not been fair to you in your younger years. As your teacher, I apologize.”

Wei Wuxian opened his mouth to respond but Lan Qiren put up a hand.

“Before you say that it was in the past and I shouldn’t dwell on it, you should know that I believe
that me singling you out hurt you very, very much, even if I didn’t see it in the viewing.”

Wei Wuxan didn’t say anything because he remembers being shot down every class he presented a
new idea. It had hurt to be disregarded , even though he was used to that treatment because of
Madam Yu .
“I did want to go further, but I suppose we can take a break.” Lan Qiren reheated the tea. “With
stories of your mother, of course.”

“But---I thought---reminders of----”

“I said that, yes. But that doesn’t mean I can’t speak of it.”

Wei Wuxian clenched his fists. He wanted to hear about his parents so badly. Hardly anyone knew
them and he hardly knew them. He really wanted to know his parents, whatever little he could.

So, Lan Qiren began to tell of Cangse Sanren first arriving in the Cloud Recesses and stirring up
trouble. How Lan Qiren had been stuck making her copy the rules and being tormented and
captivated by her seemingly endless chatter. How she had been best friends with Jiang Fengmian,
Wei Changze, and…..and Madam Yu.

If…..if my mom and Madam Yu were friends, then why…...why was she so cruel to me?

Lan Qiren finished the stories by telling him how close he and his mother became, but that he
ruined their relationship by nearly killing Wei Changze and Jiang Fengmian on a botched night
hunt.

“Everyone makes mistakes on night hunts. Your mother understood that. But I….I made that
choice in accordance with the rules and it nearly cost your father’s and Jiang Fengmian’s lives.
I…..I did not apologize and your mother hated me for that. She came into my room while I was
asleep and shaved off my beard. I knew it was her but I could not prove it and had to bear with her
cold distance for the rest of her time there.”

“I…..I see, I….I…..thank you, thank you.” He rushed out.

“There is no need for that. You should have been told anyway.”

“M-Mm.” A tension in Wei Wuxian’s shoulders seemed to unwind and he sat up a little straighter.
Lan Qiren thought it was a good time to move onto his second point before calling it a day. “Wei
Wuxian, I would like to continue with the more serious talk.” Wei Wuxian nodded. “I would like to
speak of the war. Even if we did not interact, you must have heard much of what I said about you.”

“My memory…..is not so great.” Wei Wuxian admitted. “I don’t remember whether you were even
there or not.”

“I see. I came to the battlefield as a healer as I have never liked killing. Nevertheless, Wei Wuxian,
I must admit that my severe disregard for your methods was more about it being against the rules
than it being heretical. I have…..I have spent most of my life being defined by the rules. Anything
that goes against the rules…...is bad, wrong.” Lan Qiren hesitated before continuing, “And I should
have seen it. The true reason you never used your sword. Because I knew, even at that time, that
you loved your sword and flaunted it everywhere. And I didn’t even stop to think that you had a
reason to put it down before deciding that you were a dangerous person.”

Wei Wuxian swallowed. Talking about his golden core had never been an easy subject.

“As a fellow comrade and healer on the battlefield, I apologize for ignoring your plight.”

Tears stung Wei Wuxian’s eyes and he bowed his head to acknowledge that.

Lan Qiren observed him for a moment. “I think…..that is enough for today. There is so much more
I have to tell you. Though I do have to say that Wangji told me about your device and the materials
you need. Once you have gathered yourself, we can go peruse the Lan sect vault together.”

“I…..thank you, Lan-laoshi.” Wei Wuxian replied hoarsely. He bowed and made a rushed exit
outside.

Lan Qiren exhaled in relief. That went better than I expected.

…………………….

The next day, an exhausted Wei Wuxian, a worried Lan Wangji and a concerned Lan Qiren all
walked towards the Lan sect vault where they would look for materials similar to the Stygian Tiger
Seal. After all, for the device to work efficiently, there needed to be a material of significant
strength to withstand the brutal force of resentful energy.
In all honesty, Wei Wuxian was a little nervous about handling these materials because they could
possibly break. It is for the greater good, but he’d rather not be put into a difficult situation when
asked for remunerations.

Most of the material here, though, Wei Wuxian knew he could not use. Because of his recovering
memories, he started remembering how easily resentful energy snapped the farming tools he was
holding and how Wen Qing eventually banned him from farming until he got it under control.

Back to the point. The materials here were either too fragile or didn’t have the properties he was
looking for. Replicating the material the seal was made out of was a difficult task indeed.
Eventually though, as he made his way through the treasury, something caught his eye. He made
his way over to a pile of seemingly scrap material. Most of it was tarnished copper and steel, but in
the pile, there was a large chunk of rusting metal. However, Wei Wuxian could sense that it was
different somehow. He didn’t know why but he had a feeling this would work.

He searched through the pile yet again and found a smaller chunk that he could use to experiment
on. When he asked Lan Qiren what he could give in return for these, Lan Qiren waved him away,
saying it was scrap that they didn’t toss away because wasting material is forbidden. He could use
it as he pleased.

So Wei Wuxian got to work. After having the rust filed away, he shaped the smaller chunk into the
shape he wanted. He placed the containment array inside it and sent a stream of resentful energy
into it. Afterwards, he asked Lan Qiren and Lan Wangji to play Cleansing and held his breath to
see what would happen. The resentful energy, unlike what he originally thought did not fight back,
instead, it seemed to slumber like a lazy cat. Wei Wuxian asked the two Lans if there was any
music that would purify the resentful energy and there was. So they played it and Wei Wuxian
observed, with no little fascination, how the nature of the resentful energy changed and it felt akin
to spiritual energy, though it wasn’t exactly the same.

Curious as to why this happened, Wei Wuxian questioned Lan Qiren, who explained that the
purpose of the last song they played was to dissipate the resentful energy.

“But since there was a containment array in here, it somehow managed to change the property of
the resentful energy instead. Odd.” Wei Wuxian rubbed his chin. “It’s odd, but at least I can say
that it works?”

Now then…..I know that this works, but the problem is that the spiritual veins that produce
spiritual energy have been corrupted. Draining the veins of all the corrupted energy won’t be good
for the environment so I somehow have to feed the changed energy back. Speaking of, I wonder
how much of a limit there is as to how much resentful energy this material can contain? It does
seem to be a lot considering I’ve been feeding it constant resentful energy now. I can’t be sure
though.

He whined. Oh well. If it has a limit, I’ll just have to replace the device with a new one. Oh! And
now that I’m on the topic of the device, I need to find a way to make it pretty…….

……………………..

Lan Qiren decided that he should call Wei Wuxian back for one last chat. He knew that this would
be the most difficult part as it was about the Siege.

Lan Qiren knew that at that time, he was full of regret and anger over what Wangji had done, what
he himself had done to Wangji, how Wei Wuxian had rejected Wangji. He wasn’t thinking. He
hadn’t been thinking ever since he had heard rumors of the supposed Wen army. He merely
accepted that Wei Wuxian - who both had the highest kill count in the war and who had an
insurmountable grudge against the Wens - took the remaining Wen “cultivators” to build an army
to fight against the cultivation world.

In this part, he was wrong.

He knew he shouldn’t have. He knew it was wrong.

But he did it anyway.

Invading Wei Wuxian’s privacy and getting the truth slapped in front of him was not the way he
thought he’d be forced to look back on his wrongs. It was a welcome change though.

Wei Wuxian was nervous when he entered Lanshi. “We’re talking again?”
“Yes. Wei Wuxian, you must understand, this is as much a relief for me as it is to you.”

“Huh?”

Lan Qiren sighed. “Wei Wuxian, no one has ever apologized to you for what happened in the past,
right?”

Wei Wuxian bit his lips, “No.”

“Is it not as much of a relief as it is for me to admit my wrongs as it is for you to hear someone, for
once, admit that they did you wrong?”

“I….I suppose.” Wei Wuxian fiddled with the hem of his robes.

“Wei Wuxian, I suppose it wouldn’t be too farfetched of me to say that you’re too used to being
wronged. You’re too used to being betrayed. Is that not right?”

“........” Wei Wuxian nodded. No one ever thought it obvious to apologize to me. I’ve heard people
being regretful, shamed, guilty, but never that they were sorry to me.

“Hmm. And that is why today’s topic will be difficult, more so than usual.” Lan Qiren stroked his
beard. “It will be about the siege and the events leading up to it.”

All the air went out of Wei Wuxian’s lungs. He really wanted to escape now.

“Now I’m sure you don’t want to discuss this, but Wei Wuxian, you should know how regretful I
am that I let things progress the way they did.”

“.....Very well.” Wei Wuxian replied, voice tight.

Lan Qiren nodded. “I listened to the rumors about who you were and I accepted that as the truth. I
listened to other people gossip about how you were building an army, how you were responsible
for the incidents of attacking fierce corpses even though you were at Yiling, how you stole children
away, how you sacrificed others for malicious plans. I let people convince me to let my clan march
the Burial Mounds. And never once did I question it, no matter how ridiculous it all sounded.” Lan
Qiren clenched his fists, “Wei Wuxian, I let my bias of who I thought you were take precedence
over the obvious truth. And for that, I apologize.”

“I--I….It’s okay. I was arrogant back then. I didn’t listen to Lan Zhan’s warnings. And look where
that got me.” He smiled wryly. “Alone and dead.”

“You shouldn’t have been put in that situation in the first place if all of us had been a little more
diligent.”

Wei Wuxian didn’t know what to say. Ever since this conversation started, his head had been in
turmoil. Memories of the siege had always been hazy, no matter how much he remembered so
clearly his own death. But as time passed in this second life of his, he remembered a lot of the faces
of the people who were at the siege. He does not, however, remember who specifically killed his
third family. It could have been Lan Qiren and Lan Xichen or it could not have been. He does not
remember and quite frankly, he doesn’t think it matters. They were still there, they still came with
the intention of murdering the Wens and him.

Wei Wuxian had always been forgiving. But that was only when it came to matters dealing with
himself. For the sake of others, though, he cannot forgive.

So, forgiveness?

Ha.

“Why…..” Lan Qiren glanced at him. “Why did not even think of sending anyone to check and
verify the rumors? I know I was a greater evil at the time, but what kind of person rushes head-on
into battle against someone like me without a plan?” Wei Wuxian choked out. “If it wasn’t
because I wanted to die, none of you would have succeeded in storming the Burial Mounds.”

The other said nothing, knowing he was right. “But Wei Wuxian, did you ever think that we might
not know whether we’d be attacked upon trying to verify the rumors? You had a corpse barrier.”

“Yes, but, I still would have checked who was at the barrier. If no one had malicious intent,
nothing would happen and I would go see what was up. But Lan-laoshi, you should know that the
Jins sent many people before that. I was growing more and more distrustful about who would
appear. Whether they’d be bought out by the Jins or not.”

“I see.”

There was silence, for a bit.

He took a breath, “Teacher Lan, I….I do not think I will ever forgive you or your clan for
participating in the Siege and potentially killing the Wens, who I consider…..” Wei Wuxian
blinked back the tears. “.....considered a third family.” Wen Ning, Wen Qing and A’ Yuan are still
alive, but everyone else is…….

“I know. I do not expect you to.”

The words hung in the air like a heavy weight.

Wei Wuxian wiped at his eyes and stood up. “I…..I will take my leave now.”

With that, he fled outside. Lan Qiren neither said anything nor stopped him.

……………….

Wei Wuxian was distraught. Thoughts about the siege had never led to anything good. Arter all,
the more he thought about it, the clearer his memories became. He remembered everyone shouting
for righteousness, for justice, to bring him down, to slaughter the Wens. And Wei Wuxian…...Wei
Wuxian was just so tired at that point. He didn’t care about anything or anyone, but A’ Yuan…..A’
Yuan brought him back to his senses. And Wei Wuxian realized that he had a family here. A
family he could still protect. And yet, they told him to run away, to leave them to their fates.

They were destined to die in the labor camps yet got to live another few harsh, but fulfilling years
together with him. They were content and happy, using their lives to ensure that he and A’ Yuan
escaped. But Wei Wuxian couldn’t allow that. So he hid A’ Yuan and went back, hoping that they
were still alive. But….But…….
He remembered the blood and the death. How Uncle Six was slashed by a saber, how Uncle Four
tried to defend himself and yet, failed. How Granny tried to protect Meixiang, who was pregnant -
now that Wei Wuxian recalled - and failed and…...and……

And he saw their smiles. The smiles on the cultivators as they cut down his family, as they chanted
that it was such a wonderful thing that the Wens were finally gone from this world. And Wei
Wuxian wanted to scream, Don’t you see?? Don’t you see??? How can you be so blind?? They
aren’t cultivators!! They aren’t evil!! Stop it! Don’t hurt them! Let them go!!! No, no, no!!

The Wei Wuxian of then was too weak to stop them. Too weak to fight back, to hurt the ones who
hurt his family. And then they were gone. Gone, gone, gone . Dead. Their bodies trampled over,
tossed like dolls, swords and blades gleaming with blood, talismans lighting everything on fire,
burning it to the ground, burning the life they had here away.

Wei Wuxian had lost it. And then…..the next thing he knew…..he was dying. And then dead. But
his last thought, his last thought was how wonderful it was to finally be set free. To finally…..
finally be able to rest.

But A’ Yuan. A’ Yuan. He left his poor son behind. And he didn’t even think ---what if Lan Zhan
never found him? A’ Yuan would be dead and Wei Wuxian wouldn’t---he wouldn’t be able to
forgive himself.

A rabbit tugged at his robes and Wei Wuxian laughed a little and he picked it up and cuddled it
close to his chest. “Awww, little fellow, are you here to cheer me up?” He tried to sound happy,
but it just sounded broken and unstable. He buried his face in its fur. Where did I go wrong? Why
did it go so wrong?

……………………..

Lan Wangji found him at the bunny fields, cuddling a few close to his chest. Normally, this sight
would be one that would melt his heart and make him squeal internally. But nothing about the way
Wei Ying shrunk himself into a small ball was cute or heartwarming. His shoulders were slightly
shaking and faintly, Lan Wangji could hear sobs.

Lan Wangji was helpless. He’d never been good at offering comfort to others, but he had to try his
best.
He knelt down by Wei Ying’s side, hesitant to speak.

“Hey, Lan Zhan.” Wei Ying’s muffled voice rang out.

“Mn?”

“I’m sorry.”

Lan Wangji was confused. “What for?”

“I knew that you were warning me back then. I was just too arrogant to see it. I ignored you even
though deep down, I knew I shouldn’t. I was stupid, a fool, for ever thinking that the power I
attained would ever help me protect my loved ones and live in peace.”

“Wei Ying,” Lan Wangji felt like he could cry too. Wei Ying was in so much pain, he wanted to
help. “Those events…...you didn’t want them to happen either.” He hesitantly reached out a hand
to cover Wei Ying’s clenched ones. “I know…..that you did your best.”

“Yeah…..” Wei Ying looked away. “Mistakes have been made, there’s no point regretting things.”

That is not what I meant!!! “That is not what I meant.” Lan Wangji said. “Wei Ying, no person in
this world will be able to control everything that happens to them. Not me, not you, not Uncle. You
tried your best. I know that you did. It was…..It was the rest of the world that wronged you, that
made your life disorderly. You were….You were never at fault.”

Wei Ying’s breath hitched and he hid his face in his hands. After a few moments to collect himself,
he gave a wet laugh and presented Lan Wangji with a beautiful smile.

“Okay, Lan Zhan.” He laughed. “Okay.”

Chapter End Notes

You should know that this chapter wasn't supposed to be this sad. But....But I had to.
Also, the long awaited confrontation between LWJ and WWX about the memory
viewing - that was supposed to be in this chapter - is now happening next chapter!!!
Hope you enjoy - not - some WangXian angst!!

I nearly forgot to add this but here's art for the Siege.

Next Chapter: Love Without a Cost

[Teaser]

Wei Wuxian looked at him incredulously. “Were you not planning on surviving?”

“Of course I am. Wei Wuxian, are you not aware of the power of makeup?”

“............Excuse me?”

Rong Junhao laughed. “Ah. Forgive me for throwing you off, but how simple would it
be to make a body double in the form of a fierce corpse and use makeup to ensure the
corpse looks alive? No one has seen my face.”
Love Without a Cost
Chapter Summary

Everything comes at a cost, don't you think?

Chapter Notes

Well, this chapter was five months in the making.

And I apologize for the long delay but I really was quite busy.

Regardless, I hope you enjoyed this chapter.

And oh! A special thanks to @GSmith1030 for not only betaing my chapter but
helping me through it! I couldn't have done it without @GSmith1030.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jiang Yanli, in all honesty, felt bad for her parents of this life. She was barely ten years old, and
yet, at the same time, she was a full grown woman, when her memories came back to her. And
now those lovely parents of hers, who spared no expense in order to ensure that she succeeded in
cultivation, whereas the parents of her previous life gave up once she showed no talent, had barely
seen their daughter as she stayed in Lotus Pier a lot.

Jiang Yanli hadn’t meant to neglect her family of this life, hadn’t meant to neglect her name, or the
decade she had spent blissfully unaware of her past life and how everything went wrong. But she
had spent more time as Jiang Yanli than she did as Yu Hejie. It was hard for the young her of this
life to override the personality and experience she had as Jiang Yanli. But sometimes, it was hard
for her past and present self to reconcile as to who she was and to who she is. Sometimes, she
exhibited childlike behavior and irritation and barely held herself back from a few tantrums. It
was…...difficult, to say the least. She felt like she had to hold herself to some standard, that she had
to be ladylike and proper and, and…..

For the first time, she wished to speak to someone about her feelings. A lifetime of holding her
own emotions back, in favor of being the mediator of a broken family, and she just….in this life,
she couldn’t do it. She didn’t know how to manage her emotions and it was frustrating to her.

But in this life, she had supportive parents. Parents who loved her unconditionally regardless of her
gender, regardless of her talent. Parents who accepted the memories she had of her life as Jiang
Yanli. Parents who…..she felt like she could talk to.
But she was scared. Years of having her feelings being shot down, ignored, of being told that she
was insufficient, useless, of being looked down upon, weighed heavily on her. She was scared.
Scared that it would be the same in this life. But she had to take a step forward, she had to be brave.
Nothing the parents of this life did had ever made her think otherwise, but her experiences of her
past life has scarred her too. She was scared, but she had to try.

When she brought this topic up to her, Jiang Yanli instinctively braced herself for judgement. But
there was none. Only warm hands tugging her into a comfortable embrace.

“It’s alright.” Her mother said. “You have a right to feel angry, to feel sad.”

“You will find no censure from us.” Her father said softly. “We will support you, in all that you
do.”

Somehow, somewhere, a lonely wounded bird inside her was soothed. She burst into tears and
began to babble about the feelings she had held back for so long.

She spoke and spoke and spoke, how awful it was for Yu Ziyuan to give up on her. How Jiang
Fengmian never paid attention to her until it got political. How she hated, hated, hated being the
one to keep that broken family of hers together. How hard it was to be the adult, to be the mother of
her brothers, to care for them, to mediate the fights, to try and stop them, to help her brothers and
protect them from the harm that came from both the inside and outside.

She spoke of her rocky relationship with Jin Zixuan, how she saw the good parts of him, but how
he did not reciprocate. She spoke of the fall of Lotus Pier, of her A’ Cheng blaming her A’ Xian, of
trying and failing to repair their relationship. She spoke of her time together with Jin Zixuan and
how he awkwardly tried to make it up to her. She spoke of hearing about A’ Xian being struck
from the Jiang Sect registry and being so unbearably angry, with both A’ Cheng for callously
believing the rumors and A’ Xian for not thinking he could ask for help. She spoke of the
bittersweetness of only A’ Cheng seeing her at her wedding, about the growing resentment towards
the Jins for slandering her A’ Xian. And how helpless she was. She was pregnant and stressed and
though her A’ Xuan tried to decrease the rumors, to try and help her through it, it was useless. No
one saw A’ Xian for who he was.

Then, A’ Xuan died. He died and everyone blamed A’ Xian. But she knew, she knew her brother
wouldn’t do that to her. So why…..why did everyone say they would kill him? Why did no one
understand? Why did A’ Cheng even agree at some points? Why, why, why?
She tried to fix it. She had always tried to fix it all. But she couldn’t. And then she died. She died
and A’ Cheng led the Siege to kill A’ Xian. (She didn’t know how to deal with her feelings about
that, even thirteen years later.)

And the next thing she knew, she had woken up with a new body, a new face, living a whole
different life. It was…...disorienting. Being in a different body with different needs, a different
height, different advantages and different weaknesses was tough.

She could power through it, though, she had to. She always did. But…..

But, sometimes, she felt like she had done enough, tried enough, suffered enough. But that was a
selfish thought, wasn’t it?

“It isn’t.” Her father said.

“It isn’t.” Her mother echoed. “It sounds like you’re trying to uphold some sort of image, from
what I’m hearing. You don’t have to, with us. We’ve never pushed you to act like a typical lady.
And here, it is Meishan Yu. We are a primarily matriarchal sect. Perhaps the Meishan Yu of old,
before it was taken down by the Wens, would have said something different. But not here, not
now. You don’t have to act proper; you don’t have to act to please. Act how you wish and how you
want. And if anyone says anything to discredit you,” Her mother brandished her fists. “Give them a
good smack down!”

“My lady!” Her father laughed, good-naturedly. “What are you teaching our child!”

Her mother raised an eyebrow. “I’m teaching her that it’s okay to kick a few people where it hurts
should they disrespect her.”

Her father made more protesting sounds and the sight of them bickering fondly with each other
brought a huge smile on Jiang Yanli’s face.

Yes. She thought, somewhat determined. I’ll do what I want in this life, in order to protect those I
love…..and to make myself happy. I am not the same person I was in my last life. No more sitting
by while those I love are slandered and looked down upon.

No more.
……………………..

Luo Qingyang traveled a bit with her lover, Li Shanyuan, checking on the progress of his
cultivation, which, surprisingly, was going well. She hadn’t expected him to have such talent at
cultivation, especially at his age, but, she supposed, he had a great teacher no matter how short of a
time Wei Wuxian was with them.

Speaking of Wei Wuxian, she wondered if things were going well for him. She had heard some
concerning rumors lately, mainly in terms of the Seal being used for malicious purposes by some
unknown enemy, and was worried that he might be blamed for it. Wei Wuxian did create the Seal
for a righteous cause, though that didn’t seem to help him at all in the end.

Luo Qingyang watched Shanyuan go through sword forms that she taught him. (If there was one
thing she was good at, it was teaching him how to use a sword.)

As she corrected his posture, she idly thought whether things would be different this time and that
Wei Wuxian would find himself with many people on this side.

…………………………

Lan Wangji realized that despite his resolution to not hold back his feelings anymore, he had to
take things slow with Wei Ying. The other man had thought that Lan Wangji hated him not too
long ago, after all. And it came as to no surprise that this was the case. Lan Wangji had never
shown any acceptance to the open affection Wei Ying had given him.

Of course Wei Ying would misunderstand the heated glances Lan Wangji gave him as glares. Of
course Wei Ying would see his aversion to rule-breaking as rejection of all things that went against
the rules.

So Lan Wangji would keep his distance. But he would not ignore Wei Ying like he did before. He
would be patient and as understanding as he could when Wei Ying closed himself off. He would
not stand aside while Wei Ying was obviously suffering and miserable.

That is not to say that Wei Ying was weak and needed to be coddled.
For all that the memory viewing showed the worst and vulnerable parts of Wei Ying, Wei Ying
himself had powered through the worst of his experiences on his own.

He needed help to get through his trauma, yes. But there would be moments where he would get
through the situation on his own; moments where he might shut down and that sometimes,
inserting himself and trying to help would have the opposite effect.

All this, his uncle had taught him.

There were many people that were traumatized by the war and sometimes couldn’t adapt to regular
life immediately. His uncle had helped them through this process.

But while Lan Wangji understood this point, he was angry at his uncle for disregarding the same
symptoms he saw on Wei Ying as side effects of demonic cultivation. His uncle admitted his faults
both on that end and to Lan Wangji himself.

“Wangji, I apologize for the severity of the punishment I placed upon you that day.” His uncle
bowed his head.

Something burned in Lan Wangji. He never forgot how his uncle whipped him without remorse
that day. The apology wasn’t enough. It wasn’t enough.

But Lan Wangji felt as if he had to forgive his uncle. The other had raised him and his brother even
though he had no obligation to. He had taught them well and though Lan Wangji longed for the
same open affection his mother gave him, he understood by the time he was fifteen that his uncle
wasn’t that type of person.

“And Wangji,” Lan Wangji looked up sharply. “It is thirteen years too late, but I am proud of you
for trying to do what was right. Thirteen years ago, you told Xichen and I about the truth of the
Wen settlement and we…..didn’t listen. You tried to convince us and we….wrote off your testimony
as being blinded by love sickness. I personally…...thought you were becoming like your father,
which made me even more certain that I was right in my choice to distance myself from you.”

Lan Wangji felt conflicted. A small part of him had wished for this. The tiny, broken part of him
wanted his uncle’s praise and validation. But Wangji had grown up. He had been broken and
whipped and beaten down…….and through those horrible years, had grown up on his own without
support from his uncle. He wanted to forgive him. But---
“You don’t have to forgive me.” His uncle said. “I know I lost whatever trust you had of me the
moment I ordered that punishment. You had never done any wrong all your life and the moment
you went against the rules, I lost it. For years, I justified that I had been lenient on you by halving
the punishment, but in truth, it was only to absolve my own guilt at even laying a hand on you.”

Lan Wangji didn’t say anything and only nodded.

Lan Wangji still doesn’t know how to react to that. He never hoped for or expected an apology. He
had been resigned to his uncle’s distance and disappointment as a result of his choices.

His relationship with his uncle aside, Lan Qiren gave the best advice…...when it wasn’t about
something that affected the clan or sect personally, at least. (Lan Wangji remembered his mother
and the remarkably little information that was given on her situation.)

He looked at the list he was given in terms of how to better help.

Be open to talk, but respect his wishes if he doesn’t feel ready to speak

Do not, under any circumstances, pity him

Support him, be by his side (in public, Wangji. In front of him.)

Watch out for triggers - particularly ill mention of demonic cultivation (be mindful of your words,
Wangji. They can be taken the wrong way.) and his core, perhaps his relationship with the Jiang
siblings
Don’t treat him like glass or like he’s fragile

I know you aren’t good with words, use music instead to convey your intentions to him. Perhaps
cook (I’ve seen you cook spicy dishes, Wangji)

Different people deal with emotions in different ways. Don’t let your own frustrations bleed into
him

Be patient

Seek out the advice of his family and friends. It helps to have multiple people involved in this
process though it may not always help.

Some signs may not be very visible. For Wei Wuxian, he tends to get impatient and irritated or
closes himself off. But there are perhaps others we do not know of.

His uncle told him that this was what he found to be beneficial when he helped those trauma-
wrecked people during the war. Lan Qiren’s normal way of citing rules and restrictions always
seemed to backfire and he had been at a loss until he observed the correct way of approaching these
people. Every situation is different, Wangji. There’s a limit to what advice I can give you.

Lan Wangji didn’t know how much he’d be able to do even with the advice. It all seemed like
common sense, but in the heat of the moment, how much would Lan Wangji be able to remember
and execute?

Would his words be misunderstood yet again?

He didn’t want that to happen again. That’s why he was taking things slow, allowing Wei Wuxian
to go at his own pace.

And it was better, this time around. Because this time, he was starting to actually understand Wei
Ying. Before….Before, he hardly knew him, despite loving him so much. But now, he was friends
with Wei Ying. He understood him and was understood in return.
As he returned to the Jingshi, a thought crossed his mind: Should he tell Wei Ying that he
participated in the memory viewing?

Remembering the horribly distraught face Wei Ying showed when mention of the memory
viewing popped up, Lan Wangji grimaced. Perhaps not. After all, what will happen to their
relationship? Will Wei Wuxian give him the same distrustful looks he received during the war? He
doesn’t want Wei Ying to get angry at him. He'll keep this a secret.

………………………………

So. There was a Discussion Conference at the Cloud Recesses and as much as Wei Wuxian wanted
to stay away from the cultivation world, he wouldn’t be able to hide forever. The Seal was his
creation and despite destroying half of it in his previous life, he had a responsibility of ensuring its
complete destruction.

The Seal has only brought destruction and death, and Wei Wuxian wished for it to no longer be
able to harm people.

But…...the amount of people still secretly blaming him for its creation was just frustrating. He
created the Seal to help with the war effort and lessen the burden demonic cultivation put on him.

People still didn’t seem to understand or even recognize that.

Wei Wuxian sighed. Today was going to be a long day.

…………

If someone were to say that they expected something odd to happen during the conference, they
would say yes. The Discussion conferences these past few years have all been a mix of odd tension
and worry.

However, seeing the Yiling Patriarch himself stroll by Hanguang-Jun and Lan Qiren’s side was
definitely not what they expected!
The crowd was in a little bit of shock which is why they stayed silent for a total of five seconds
before they all burst into chatter.

“What is he doing here?”

“Wait, he’s alive? Those rumors were true?”

“Oh my god, this is so embarrassing! I wonder what he thinks of the memory viewing?”

“Wait, if he’s here, couldn’t he help with the Stygian Tiger Seal problem?”

“Yeah, it was his fault in the first place!”

“Shh, be quiet! You don’t want to say that. You know what happened in the memory viewing,
right?”

“Oh, right!”

Lan Qiren held up a hand and cleared his throat. “If we can have a moment of silence, we can
begin.”

They all reluctantly settled down.

“All of you know about the recent attacks from an unknown enemy, correct? We need a way to
combat this enemy. And perhaps figure out a reason for his aggressive attacks.”

“Why would we need to find out the reason for such an assault?!” Sect Leader Ouyang declared.
“Such an enemy should just be executed!”

Many others agreed with him.

Lan Qiren glared at him and the others into submission. “If we simply kill whoever caused this,
what is stopping someone new from taking his place? If we don’t understand what caused this,
how can we prevent it from happening again?”

Some sect leaders scoffed, “The Seal is the only real reason we’re having difficulties! If the Yiling
Patriarch destroys it for good this time around, we won’t have to worry about further threats from
future enemies!”

Wei Wuxian winced. These people declared destroying the Seal as something simple, but it killed
him last time. Even if he’s thought of countermeasures, the Seal is unlike any other demonic
artifact. It had a semi-formed consciousness, after all. Meaning, it could fight back.

These people had watched his memories. They are aware of what it takes to destroy the Seal. Are
they trying to get rid of him again? Or is he thinking too much into this?

“Oh, so you’re planning on dumping everything on Senior Wei yet again?” Jingyi’s snarky voice
startled the room silent.

Wei Wuxian stared at him, incredulous. What is this kid doing?

Sect Leader Yao’s face turned red from anger. “And who gave you the right to speak, boy?”

“Watch your tone, Sect Leader Yao.” Lan Qiren said darkly. “That’s my sect’s disciple you’re
speaking to. If he is here, I have given him explicit permission to be able to speak.”

“And what does a child know of these matters?”

Jingyi raised an eyebrow. “I know that Senior Wei helped you all with the Sunshot Campaign and
to thank him, you decided to slander and kill him.” The sect leaders sputtered. Jingyi clapped his
hands together as if remembering something, “Oh! And invading his privacy!”

“You--!”

“Me what?” Jingyi smirked. “What leg do you have to stand on, considering all you have done?”
Wei Wuxian could hardly keep in his laughter.

“The Lan kid is right.” Jiang Cheng said. “Think about how to solve the problem yourselves. Stop
throwing my brother at your issues. Even if it’s stupidly effective.”

“Your brother? We were under the impression that he was struck from the Jiang clan’s register.
Did you add him back when the memory viewing ended?” Someone said.

Jiang Cheng stared at them. “He was never struck from the records. I only said that he defected. It
was your fault for believing he was struck from our register.”

“You, you--!”

More people stood up for him. Whether it be Sizhui, Jingyi, Jin Ling, Lan Zhan, Jiang Cheng,
Ouyang Zizhen, or any of the others who joined them…..they spoke up for him.

Wei Wuxian felt a little overwhelmed at this.

The conversation was directed back to the main point after some time. There was a bit more
arguing as to what to do and how to deal with an enemy they’ve never seen and don’t know much
information about. In the end, the only thing they could do was put up wards and guard their homes
and sects properly.

After all, they did not know who would be the next to fall, who would be the next to be
slaughtered.

….

Wei Wuxian decided that in order to escape facing the crowd, he had to go to the library to work
on talismans and arrays for improving the barriers around the sects. Until he quite literally ran into
someone.
He apologized and the other person said the same thing when they made eye contact with each
other. Wei Wuxian was startled. This person looked exactly like him and looked a little
familiar….? Oh! The person that gave him a tanghulu soon after he woke up in this new life!

“It’s you!” They said at the same time.

Wei Wuxian started first, “You’re the person who gave me tanghulu!”

“I’m surprised you remember me.” The other said. “Oh, I’m Mo Xuanyu, by the way.”

“Mo Xuanyu? Oh! Lan Zhan’s friend?”

“Friend?” Mo Xuanyu blushed. “I mean, Hanguang-Jun does sometimes help me with talismans.
But….you call him by his birth name?” He paused. “Wei Wuxian…...?”

Wei Wuxian froze.

Mo Xuanyu observed him for a moment. “I’ve been wanting to meet you for some time! Many
people have told me that I look a little bit like you, especially if I change my hairstyle!”

Wei Wuxian relaxed a bit. “I can see the similarities between us.”

“Yes. But this isn’t what I wanted to say.” He hesitated. “I just….ummm, if I ever met you, I
wanted to compare notes on talismans.” He mumbled. “To….umm, help with our current
predicament.”

“Sure!” Wei Wuxian agreed. This kind of interaction is what he preferred to the previous air at the
discussion conference.

He went into the Library Pavilion together with Mo Xuanyu and the two of them compared notes,
discussing how to improve the barriers in order to defend against resentful energy.

“Honestly,” Wei Wuxian mumbled. “This is why we should have classes on how to deal with
resentful energy. Especially in large amounts like this.”

“I agree.” Mo Xuanyu nodded. “I only knew about resentful energy from your notes and what little
I could find in the Jin sect’s library.”

Wei Wuxian sighed. With how prejudiced people were about resentful energy, that wasn’t likely.
“So, Mo Xuanyu, what were you saying about spiritual stones?”

“Oh! Yes, I thought that you could absorb the resentful energy via using spiritual stones, just
swapping them out often.”

“Hmm, I hadn’t thought of that, but it’s quite inefficient, no? Not everyone has access to a
bountiful amount of spiritual stones.”

“Yes, but I thought that, given the circumstances, it would be fine to share.”

“Well, yes. The situation being what it is, sharing is good and all, but think of the repercussions
after this whole mess ends. Not everyone is willing to share their resources willy-nilly like that.
Some sects may be put into the debt of other sects.” And I know, better than anyone, what it’s like
to put in debt. “And I’m not sure, long-term, if that is what is best for those sects.”

Mo Xuanyu looked disappointed.

“I have something, though.”

“Oh?”

Wei Wuxian was unsure if he should show his cards so quickly, but if this was someone Lan Zhan
trusted, then….. He shows Mo Xuanyu the Containment seal he made. “I have figured out that this
can store resentful energy to some point. By using Lan sect music, I can turn the resentful energy
into…….a more harmless version of itself. Releasing it back into the wild doesn’t seem to have
any ill effects, so if we can find enough of this same material and station one Lan sect cultivator to
each place, then it would be fine.”
“Wouldn’t it be easier to just congregate the sects into a few sects so that the Lans aren’t spread out
too much?”

“Hmm….that’s true. I’d have to discuss this with Lan Zhan.”

“Okay! But let’s move onto something else. I was wondering how to change the teleportation
talismans to take less energy.”

“Oh, that would be helpful to people who need to escape in a pinch!”

“Yeah.”

The two of them spent the rest of the day in the library, discussing many talismans and arrays and
how to improve on existing ones. By the time the Lan’s curfew reached, they had a solidified plan
on how to protect the sects. They planned to make a simple array with purification properties. It
wouldn't be enough to properly defend against the Seal’s power, but it would be enough to ensure
that the sects could hold on until help arrived.

……………………

Lan Sizhui felt his heart fill with resentment that hadn’t dissipated even though he practiced with
his sword and meditated for hours after the Discussion Conference. He was just so angry. So, so,
so angry .

How dare these people try to use his Baba again. How dare they?!

Sizhui seethed. He needed to get this excess of anger out of him before it consumed him. He asked
to go on a night hunt and spent the better part of an hour slicing down a horde of fierce corpses. His
white robes became stained with the blood of the corpses but he couldn’t care.

He gripped his sword tightly.

The seed of resentment had festered inside him ever since his memories of the Siege returned. He
might have hidden it well, but it never dissipated.
A stick broke behind him and his guard went up. “Who’s there?!”

Rong Junhao had been relaxing back in his seat when one of his subordinates told him about the
recent discussion conference and Wei Wuxian’s confirmed return.

The Seal pulsed by his side as he sunk into contemplation. Getting Wei Wuxian onto my side would
be very helpful. However, I do not know what he must have heard about me because of my actions.
Hmm, that is a thought for later. Let’s test the waters and see if I can bring him to my side. It’ll be
a little difficult to do so considering his morals, but if I convince him that nothing will change and
of my cause, perhaps…..

He grabbed the Seal, stuffing it inside a warded box, and left. Using a teleportation talisman, he
found himself at the edge of Gusu. The Seal gave him a strange response and led him to a clearing
where he saw a little Lan tearing through a small gathering of fierce corpses.

As he saw the boy’s hate-filled face, he remembered hearing about this Lan Sizhui. Hanguang-
Jun’s adopted son, was it? Getting him onto my side would be helpful in ensuring that Hanguang-
Jun would step down……

“How dare they!” Lan Sizhui muttered. “How dare they insult Baba! After all he’s done for them!
So what if he created the Seal? That doesn’t give them the right--!”

His Baba created the Seal? That doesn’t sound right. Didn’t Wei Wuxian create the Seal--oh.
Hmm. Well, this got very interesting. To think he was Wei Wuxian’s child as well…..

He stepped towards the boy, purposely stepping on a twig to alert the boy.

“Who’s there?!” Lan Sizhui glared, eyes flashing a little red.

Interesting…..there’s a little demonic cultivation in this boy. “Calm down, I just felt a disturbance
and wondered if you needed any help.”

The boy gave him a suspicious look before sheathing his sword, face starting to settle into a blank
mask. “I am fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

Rong Junhao observed him for a little, aware of the current of tension running through him. “Ah! I
remember you! You were one of the people who spoke up for Wei Wuxian, correct?”

Lan Sizhui tensed. “What about it?”

Aha. Rong Junhao smiled. “It’s nothing. I just thought it was admirable of you to do so. I wish I
could have said something too, but unfortunately I was away for some business. My subordinates
told me what happened this time.”

“I see. So you support B--Senior Wei too?”

“Of course I do! How could I not? He helped in the Sunshot Campaign so much and even helped a
few of my subordinates!” That part is true. “I am nothing but grateful.”

Lan Sizhui seemed to relax, eyes lighting up.

“Though I must say, those other people were really disrespectful. Trying to use Senior Wei again
for their own convenience!”

“I know.” Lan Sizhui’s tone darkened. “You think they would have learned.”

“Exactly.” Rong Junhao agreed. “I must say though, Lan-gongzi. Would you like to join my
cause?”
“Your cause?”

“Yes. I wish to create a world of forward thinking and those stuck in their old ways should
simply…..step back.”

Lan Sizhui looked at him curiously.

“I am not asking you to betray your sect or anything! I am just asking if you would consider my
offer to make this world a better place,” He secretly took the Seal out, channeling some energy
from it to the boy, in hopes of magnifying his ill feelings towards those that spoke bad about Wei
Wuxian. “One in which Wei Wuxian is respected.”

He saw the hate twist itself on the boy’s face.

“Just….think about my offer. I will not pressure you.” Before he left, he handed Lan Sizhui a
talisman. “This will ensure that you can contact me.”

…………………..

Wei Wuxian was experimenting with resentful energy when it came to him. When he condensed
those bunny ears on his head, they were physical to the touch. With that in mind, couldn’t he create
an attack by combining resentful energy and spiritual energy?

First, what should the attack look like? Perhaps spears that come up from the ground? No one
would know when or where to expect them, after all. Hmm…..

Wei Wuxian concentrated on the resentful energy in his red core, drawing it from there and
injecting it into the ground. Now…...rise!

As he expected, the spears of resentful energy shot up from the ground and pierced through the
trees. They dissipated after a few seconds but it was enough to spark a flood of new attack ideas.
If I can eject spears from the ground, how about in mid-air? I could form spikes and have them fly
towards the enemy. It wouldn’t be too hard to control if I just concentrate on making them small
and having them move straight forward. It would be like controlling a sword.

He sent the attack forward and watched it pierce through two trees. He observed the holes.
Hmm…..it’s strong enough. And I don’t feel quite as tired as if I were to do the same with
controlling multiple swords. Though…..

It takes too much time and concentration. In the midst of battle, I would be vulnerable unless I
create an artifact with defensive properties.

He got out a piece of paper and started drawing a diagram of what he desired. It would need to be
small and unnoticeable. Perhaps a new tassel on Chenqing? The current one is getting old and
tattered anyway. I could enchant the strings or material of the tassel with defensive arrays or
perhaps a barrier. I would have to add certain characters to ensure that the barrier would activate
upon sensing ill intent or murderous intent within…..say ten chi (around twelve meters)? But how
would it activate? With what energy will it draw from? How much? It can't be a lot so let’s make
the size of the barrier small in order to minimize the amount of energy it needs. But….But even
then, what about the duration? Should it be for long or short and would I be able to manually make
it last? But then the energy cost…….

He scrunched up his face in concentration.

Unknowingly, someone had stumbled upon this scene and rushed away to tell everyone.

The next morning, Wei Wuxian saw the looks on people’s faces and felt uncomfortably seen. Why
the hell was everyone looking at him like that??

His question was answered when a stormy Jiang Cheng glared at everyone until they looked away.
Jiang Cheng caught his glance and gave a long suffering sigh, indicating to follow him to a private
place.

Confused, but willing to hear what was going on, Wei Wuxian followed him.
“So.”

“So?”

“Wei Wuxian, did you happen to experiment with resentful energy nearby?”

“Yes, why?”

“Look, if you’re going to do that, try doing it in a more private place. Because you were seen doing
that and now everyone is back to their gossiping selves.”

“But that was a private space?? It was literally the back mountains of Cloud Recesses! Who would
go there?”

“Well, apparently, someone did.”

“And now I’m facing the consequences.” Wei Wuxian finished. “*sighs* But how bad can the
rumors be?”

“They are not...bad per say.” Jiang Cheng looked hesitant. “People are seeing….or rather, realizing
how powerful you are again and they….covet that.”

Wei Wuxian felt a headache coming. “Are you serious?” He said, helplessly. “If this is what it
comes to, I’d be better of in isolated secl---”

“Emergency! Senior Wei, there’s an emergency!” Jingyi yelled, running towards them. “A nearby
sect has been attacked! They’re being besieged by an army of fierce corpses!”

Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian sent each other looks and hopped onto their swords.

……
By the time they got there, the wards around the sect had already crumbled. Wei Wuxian saw the
senior disciples of the sects being attacked and knew he was too far away to assist.

He formed his resentful energy spears and sent them forward at the same time that Jiang Cheng
sent Zidian forward. Wei WUxian made sure to concentrate on the head, spine and kneecaps to
disable the corpses, sending them hurtling to the ground before sending talismans to dissipate the
resentful energy in them.

“It’s Sandu Shengshou and the Yiling Patriarch!”

“They came to save us?”

“We’re saved?”

“Not yet.” Wei Wuxian muttered. “Get your weapons ready, there’s a second wave coming!”

“And why should we listen to you?” One disciple asked snarkily.

“He’s the Yiling Patriarch, you idiot!” His sect brother scolded. “Of course he’d be able to sense
when corpses come near.”

Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes, ignoring them all and landing on the ground beside Wei Wuxian. The
second wave was upon them within seconds. Wei Wuxian decided to use the resentful energy to
trap the corpses, resentful chains wrapped around them, pausing their movement. Some cultivators
and Lan Wangji joined them as this happened and made quick work of the corpses.

They all waited in tense silence until it was sure that the coast was clear before relaxing and
sheathing their swords.

“Senior Wei!” Lan Jingyi and the other Lan ducklings came close. “What the hell was that!
That….binding thing!”
Wei Wuxian smiled. “It’s a new technique I developed. I can teach you to do the same with
spiritual energy later.”

The Lan ducklings glowed with excitement and Wei Wuxian had a moment to think, how cute. Of
course, before he heard the whispers and stares of the people around him.

Lan Zhan walked up to him, glaring at the surrounding cultivators with a look that read, continue
talking and I will smite you where you stand , which was, incidentally, comforting.

But he still didn’t feel good about the whispers and the envy-filled eyes.

Not at all.

……………..

Rong Junhao received a report of his failed attack and sighed. “Well, I did expect that. Considering
Wei Wuxian is back, he’d be able to deal with my methods. I did not expect the extent of his power
though. To be able to use resentful energy in such a way…... hm. I really do want him on my side.”

“Master.” His right hand man, Wu Xiaoyun, spoke up. “I do not think the Yiling Patriarch would
join our side considering how loyal he is.”

“That is true.” He said regretfully. “Despite how undeserving those people are of his loyalty and
trust…….that is why I’m hoping that plot to bring that Lan Sizhui to our side would work. He had
so much hatred in him….. It was really quite intriguing, really. A Lan having that much resentment
in them. But it would make sense if he wasn’t a Lan by blood. He was adopted.” He tapped the
arm of his chair. “Hmm, have you found any information pertaining as to who this Lan Sizhui
might be?”

“From what our spy in the Lan sect has given us, Hanguang-Jun arrived, injured, with Lan Sizhui
in his arms.”

“Brought from where?”

“Reports say…..the Burial Mounds.”

“Burial Mounds? Only the Wens lived there---ah. Well, well, well. To think the last surviving Wen
would be him…… No wonder he had so much hatred. Especially hearing those people hound Wei
Wuxian again……”

Wu Xiaoyun clenched his fists.

“Ah, don’t be too angry, Xiaoyun. We’ll make sure those people won’t survive. It’s the least we
could do for Wei Wuxian, who saved your life.”

“Yes. I have long been waiting for this opportunity. He was wronged so much and I…..did not do
anything.”

“You were helping me. You should blame me.”

“I would never, Master! You took me and the others in when we had nowhere to go!”

Rong Junhao smiled, remembering all the people he had saved. He had spies everywhere. “I
suppose. But we are getting derailed. How to deal with Wei Wuxian? I’d really get him on our
side……”

“Just tell him your cause, Master. He’s sure to agree with you!”

“Despite the many people I’ve killed? The lives I’ve destroyed?”

“The older generation is filled with a bunch of hypocrites and murderers. You did the world a
favor.”

“I know.” Rong Junhao furrowed his brows, rubbing his temples to ward off a headache. “Though
sometimes I feel that I’m not all in control.”

“Master? Do you need some medicine for your headache?”

“Yes.”

Wu Xiaoyun left and Rong Junhao frowned. I’ve been getting headaches more often. Have I used
the Seal too much? But I’ve been following Wei Wuxian’s instructions that I swiped from the Jin
and Jiang sects. It should be fine. I should be fine.

Behind him, the Seal pulsed ominously in its box.

………………..

Wei Wuxian returned to the Cloud Recesses, gloomy. He hated this.

He wanted to fade into obscurity again. It felt so good to wander around when people didn’t know
who he was.

This was his fate, he guessed.

Wei Wuxian collapsed into a chair, stretching, and felt slightly off. This new body of his was
missing things. Small things but they made all the difference. The small scar on his palm he got
from a careless night hunt when he was younger, the small slices on his fingers from attempting to
cook. He was missing the scar from the golden core surgery, and from Jiang Cheng stabbing him.
He was missing the scars on his back from Zidian. The muscle he had in his last life wasn’t there
either.

Even if he used those arrays to create his own body, it wasn’t exactly his body and that made Wei
Wuxian feel slightly disconnected from his current form. At the back of his mind, a small part of
himself wanted to remedy that, to make his body full of scars from that lifetime ago.

But this body doesn’t bleed. It doesn’t scar.

Lately, though, he had felt something different about himself. When he started practicing his new
cultivation, despite draining his cores several times, he didn’t fade away like he did before. Instead,
he felt a bone-deep exhaustion like if he was in a regular human body. He did become slightly
opaque, but compared to how it was before, it was a big improvement.
Also--

“Huh.” Wei Wuxian said out loud when he relaxed his control over himself. “My hair isn’t glowing
anymore. And I can’t see ghosts as well anymore.”

What does this mean?

This made Wei Wuxian suspect that while that array that brought him back worked, it didn’t quite
give him what was considered a human body. It was a body constructed from energy after all.
Perhaps, while the theory of yin shaping the form was correct, it didn’t create the full body right
away, only parts of it.

Lan Zhan did mention that he had no pulse. But what about now?

Wei Wuxian theorized that as he furthered his cultivation, more and more parts of a normal human
body would be created. Pretty soon, he’ll no longer be in the danger of disappearing when
exhausting his cores.

He wanted to test this though because he wanted to know how reckless he could be on the
battlefield. A body made of energy was easier to patch up anyways.

With this line of thought, he drew Suibian out of its sheath hesitantly and put the tip of the blade to
his palm. If I bleed, does that mean I’m becoming human again?

“Wei Ying! What are you doing?” Lan Zhan’s panicked voice suddenly came from behind him.
He grabbed Suibian from his hands and away from his grip.

“Lan Zhan, what are you doing?” Wei Wuxian said petulantly. “I was just testing something out.
Why would you overreact like that?”

Lan Zhan seemed to calm down and looked sheepish. “Forgive me. I thought……”
“Thought I would what? Cut myself?” He said jokingly. I was going to do that to see if I could
bleed but based on Lan Zhan’s reaction, he must have thought that I was doing it with the intention
of actually hurting myself.

Come to think of it, I did cut myself before, when the numbing pain became too much during the
war and after. The resentful energy suppressed those wounds, so it was not as if anyone could
really see them unless they saw me in the act. Though….back to the point. …...Why would Lan
Zhan think that I would intentionally hurt myself?

Lan Wangji didn’t give a response but the gears in Wei Wuxian’s head were turning in his head.

“How would you know that?” Wei Wuxian asked slowly. Lan Zhan couldn’t have…….. “You
watched the memory viewing.” He said before Lan Zhan could reply.

Lan Wangji was silent but Wei Wuxian could see the guilt in his eyes. His heart shattered.

“I…...I thought you were different, Lan Zhan.” Wei Wuxian said, voice shaky. “I thought you
wouldn’t do something like that, I thought----” His voice caught in his throat. And just as I was
starting to…...

“Wei Ying, wait. I---” Lan Wangji was visibly panicking. It wasn’t supposed to be like this. “I…..I
apologize. Wei Ying----”

“Enough, HanGuang-Jun.” And his voice was cold, cold, so cold.

……………

Lan Wangji watched helplessly as Wei Wuxian’s face shuttered off in a way he hadn’t seen since
their fights both during and after the war. He didn’t mean for this to happen.

He just---He just…..He walked in on Wei Wuxian bringing Suibian and his mind had flashed back
to the letter Xiongzhang had sent him about Wei Ying cutting and he couldn’t just stand by if Wei
Ying was secretly hurting and using unhealthy coping methods to deal with it.
That’s why he reacted that way.

But he never thought that just by doing that, Wei Ying would immediately connect the dots and
find out that he had participated in that horrible invasion of his privacy.

“I….Wei Ying, I, wait---”

“I don’t want to hear anymore.”

“Wei--”

“Get out.” Wei Ying glared. “ Get out. ”

Get lost. Lan Wangji heard instead. Words from a lifetime ago. Even though he knew they meant
something different then, now….now…..

Wei Ying stilled when he didn’t move, “Never mind.” And brushed past him without another
word.

Lan Wangji had to clear this up. He had to speak to Wei Ying, he needed to explain . He rushed out
of the Jingshi, intent on stopping him. But…..

In the minutes it took him to gather himself and go after him, Wei Ying was gone.

…………………………

In the weeks that passed since Senior Wei came back to life, Sizhui seemed a little less tense. At
least, in Jingyi’s eyes.

But there was still anger. Anger he had seen since Sizhui was six. It was there when the elders
gossiped about his arrival. It was there when a slight was made against Senior Wei.
But he wasn’t aware of how bad it was until Sizhui stormed off on a night hunt after the Discussion
Conference. He was worried for his friend, knowing how bad it was to let your emotions control
you when you night hunt. He trailed after him, notifying a senior disciple of his reason for
departure.

He caught up with Sizhui soon after, only to see him demolish a horde of fierce corpses. Jingyi had
a moment to think, shit. That’s fucking cool, before realizing he should be helping his friend out in
case he got hurt.

“How dare they?!” Sizhui muttered. “How dare they, How dare they! I want them to die. After all
that they’ve done, those people still--!”

Is he talking about the Discussion Conference? Jingyi was concerned and wanted to step out when
someone beat him to it.

It was a strange masked man. Who seemed to want to poach Sizhui?

But why?

And-- Oh. What the hell is that???? Jingyi watched in horror as a sliver of resentful energy slipped
from the man’s sleeves and into an unknowing Sizhui. Oh shit. Oh shit!!! I gotta tell Senior Wei!!!
But first, I have to make sure that man doesn’t notice me. I’m worried about Sizhui but it won’t do
either of us any good if I'm seen by him. Who knows what would happen!

So he waited for a bit, regulating his breath and using some talismans to conceal himself, before
popping to his friend’s side. Perhaps I should play Cleansing for him.

“Hey, Sizhui. Do you wanna hear me play Cleansing?”

Sizhui stared at him, furrowing his brows. “Why?”

“You seem to be stressed lately. I thought it would help.”

“But why Cleansing? Wouldn’t another song work better?”

“You just got into a fight with a bunch of corpses. Which, by the way, was so fucking awesome.”

“Y-You saw?”

Jingyi deadpanned, “There’s a bunch of decimated bodies in a corner over there and you’re
covered in grime and blood. What am I supposed to think?”

“A-Ah. I see.”

“Yeah. So let me play Cleansing.” And then I’ll tell Senior Wei about what I saw.

He didn’t get a chance to do so though because Senior Wei left to help a subsidiary sect of Gusu
that was attacked by fierce corpses.

Jingyi frowned. Didn’t Sizhui just take care of a group of them? Why are there more?? He thought
back to that suspicious man. Could it be his fault??

Well, whatever. We can go assist Senior Wei and then I can tell him!

They reached the site and Jingyi was greeted to the sight of Senior Wei demolishing the first wave
of attacks before trapping the second wave of attacks.

Maybe this will teach people not to fuck with him. He snorted. Oh right! Let me tell him what I
saw!

Unfortunately, Senior Wei was still preoccupied with stuff and then went to rest inside the Jingshi.
Jingyi wanted to follow but that was the Jingshi after all. He couldn’t just barge in……
Hanguang-Jun came and he followed, wanting to ask if he could tell Senior Wei something when
Senior Wei started shouting and arguing with Hanguang-Jun.

What the hell?

He stepped forward, intent on figuring out the answer, when Senior Wei stormed out of there and
quickly used a talisman, disappearing in a flash of light. Hanguang-Jun came out seconds later and
the look on his face could put even the most heartbroken of maidens to shame.

Jingyi sure as hell didn’t know what was going on but he knew two things for sure. Hanguang-Jun
was at fault. And Sizhui was not going to like this.

…………………..

After using the modified teleportation talisman he’d just developed with Mo Xuanyu, Wei Wuxian
ran as fast as he could away, away from everyone, away from his family, away from….. away from
Lan Zhan. He didn’t stop, not even as he felt the strain in his legs - he absentmindedly noted that
he actually felt a strain, but that was something he’d visit later. Only when he reached the depths of
a nearby forest did he stop and lean against a tree, biting back a sob.

The only thing in his mind was a strong, burning why?

Why did Lan Zhan look at his memories? Why did Lan Zhan, who had said didn’t hate him , do
something so invasive as peering into his deepest secrets? Why…….why, why?

And why…...did Wei Wuxian feel this hurt over that?

….

…….No. Wei Wuxian knew why he felt this betrayed.

In the end, he knew what this feeling was. It was love. He couldn’t deny it. He loved Lan Zhan.
He supposed, in a way, he had always loved Lan Zhan. All those years ago…...when Wei Wuxian
was young and annoying, a brat , in all the important ways, he had wanted to grasp hands with Lan
Wangji, wanted to show him around Lotus Pier, wanted to travel with him around the world.

He just never wanted to put a name to that emotion. Because there can’t be love without a cost
right? His parents loved him and they died, Uncle Jiang loved him and he died, Jiang Cheng loved
him and their bond broke apart, Shijie loved him and she died. Love isn’t freely given. It always
comes at a cost. Wei Wuxian learned that the hard way.

Perhaps that was why he distanced himself from Lan Wangji a lifetime ago. He knew what he felt
for him but knew that with the aftermath of the war, they’d never get anywhere. Lan Wangji had
hated him then. Or, as he was starting to learn, at least disliked what his cultivation did to him at
the time.

Regardless of whether they’d even get together or not, Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian didn’t know
each other then, didn’t understand each other. It wouldn’t have ended well.

But now? Now they have talked to each other. Some misunderstandings have been cleared up. And
they’ve become friends, companions, confidants, in a way. If you ignore the undercurrent of
tension between them.

And Wei Wuxian wasn’t stupid. He could hear the signs his family and friends pointed out and he
could even read Lan Wangji’s face now! Lan Zhan sometimes stared at him with long, assessing
looks, intensive looks and Wei Wuxian wasn’t dumb enough to not see that for what it is.

But there can’t be love without a cost. There can’t be.

He loved Lan Zhan. And Lan Zhan betrayed his trust as a cost.

……………………

When he finally calmed down, Wei Wuxian did not recognize where he was. So he did the one
thing he could think of: panic.
What the hell? Where am I?

He furiously looked for a copy of the talisman he used and realized that perhaps, he may have
made a mistake in copying them down, far outshooting his goal of teleporting just outside of Gusu
and instead reaching some unknown place.

Someone cleared their throat behind him.

He whirled around and saw a masked stranger staring at him in shock.

Because he had not, in fact, properly assessed the situation, he blurted out. “Who are you?

“That’s what I should be asking. You suddenly appeared out of nowhere in my home.”

“Your home?” Wei Wuxian looked around and realized that he was in a garden. Ah, now that he
mentions it, I seem to have dropped into someone’s house. “I apologize. I had a little mishap with a
teleportation talisman…..”

“I see.”

……

Rong Junhao didn’t know what to think when someone dressed in black and red suddenly appeared
in his personal garden, but he certainly wasn’t expecting the intruder to be Wei Wuxian! He was
lucky that he already had a mask on.

But this was all good. Wei Wuxian was here now and from what he heard from his subordinates,
not in the right state of mind due to a rather audible fight with Hanguang-Jun.

Wei Wuxian’s guard wasn’t up so Rong Junhao introduced himself. “My name is Rong Junhao.
But you know me better as the man who’s been doing all these attacks.”

Wei Wuxian tensed, of course. “You are…..”

“Wait. Before you attack me, would you not hear me out? After a lifetime of being one-sidedly
judged, will you not hear my side of the story?”

Rong Junhao seemed to have hit a sore spot and Wei Wuxian agreed. They both sat down and
Rong Junhao began the tragic tale of his life.

“I knew that I recognized your surname.” Wei Wuxian mumbled. “I read the records on what
happened.” He explained. “And I thought how odd it was that all those rumors of ill behavior were
never confirmed.”

Rong Junhao was pleased that at least Wei Wuxian understood.

“So this is all revenge?”

“Yes and no. I wish to rid this world of people too stuck in their ways. The older generation, so to
speak. You saw how willingly they killed innocents, how willingly they went against their oath of
“righteousness”.”

“But that doesn’t mean you should kill all of them! What if they were innocent?”

“Wei Wuxian. Does it look like I have the time to go through every single person and decide
whether they were complicit in their leader’s actions or were coerced into it?”

Wei Wuxian stayed silent.

“Wei Wuxian, I never said I was a good person. This world has stripped me of kindness, for the
most part, at least.”

“..........” Wei Wuxian didn’t know what to say. “But what is your goal, in doing all of this?”

“Wei Wuxian, my goal is but a simple thing: it’s not so bad to wish for a world without prejudice
or judgments, right? With the uncorrupted younger generation leading us, with bright, fresh minds,
untainted by the close-minded ideals of their elders, would the world not be a better place?”

Wei Wuxian couldn’t deny that such a pipe dream sounded good. But….. “It’s too good to be true.
And…...you’ve killed so many and incurred so much hatred. Why? There must have been some
other path you could have taken.”

“That is true. But what better way to unite the world than to create a villain of terrible strength?”

“What?”

Rong Junhao waited for Wei Wuxian to piece it together.

“You intentionally made yourself a villain. To unite everyone?”

“Yes. Because how else would everyone band together, become brothers, if not through a war with
a power-hungry tyrant?”

Wei Wuxian looked at him incredulously. “Were you not planning on surviving?”

“Of course I am. Wei Wuxian, are you not aware of the power of makeup?”

“............Excuse me?”

Rong Junhao laughed. “Ah. Forgive me for throwing you off, but how simple would it be to make
a body double in the form of a fierce corpse and use makeup to ensure the corpse looks alive? No
one has seen my face.”

“...........You’ve planned this all out.”

“Of course I have. Once I have been “defeated”, I will simply disappear into obscurity and never
return.”
“.............”

Rong Junhao let that sit for a while before asking that very important question.

“Wei Wuxian, won’t you join me?” Rong Junhao asked. “This world has treated you horribly, has
scorned you, hurt you, destroyed you. Do you really think they’d leave you alone after all this is
done?”

Wei Wuxian couldn’t say anything to that. He had heard the whispers of people who still wanted to
kill him, who blamed him for their current predicament, the whispers of people who desired him
and his power. Rong Junhao was right. Nothing would change.

……………………

Lan Wangji was aware of the looks people were shooting at him and was aware he didn’t look all
that composed. But how could he be?

Wei Ying had found out about his complicity in the memory viewing. Even if Lan Wangji had
done such a thing for closure…….he shouldn’t have done it. No matter what. He shouldn’t have.
But he was human. He was human and greedy. He wanted to hear Wei Ying speak again. No
matter how it happened.

And now karma came to bite him back.

He loved Wei Ying. But he betrayed him as a cost.

Chapter End Notes

Soooooo, how was it? Did you all enjoy it? Heheh.

Next Chapter: Confrontation

[Teaser]
Wei Ying laughed, “You were really mean to me, Lan Zhan. You really made me
think you didn’t want me.” Lan Wangji winced. “I knew you didn’t hate me as others
had said, but I gradually felt that way the more and more you opposed me. And then,
in the Xuanwu cave. You told me that I was a hateful person.”

Lan Wangji swallowed sharply. He…..did say that. In the midst of everything, he had
forgotten about that.

Wei Ying sipped his tea. “Then you sang me a song. It was confusing. Did you like
me or hate me? I didn’t know.” He set the cup down. “What followed was Lotus
Pier’s fall and….my descent into Burial Mounds, as you are well-aware. I do not
remember much after that as a consequence, as the price I paid to survive. But what I
do remember was twisted by the resentful spirits I housed inside myself. You kept
asking me to come to Gusu and all I heard was that you wanted to punish me like
when we were children.”
Confrontation
Chapter Summary

It's time for the final battle, but is the price to end such a conflict worth it?

Chapter Notes

Happy New Year!!

This chapter was meant to be posted on Wei Wuxian's birthday, but.....let's just say
that things went horribly in college and I just lost a lot of motivation for writing. I'm
back now and will hopefully finish this fic up soon as I have already started writing the
next chapter. I was really worried that this chapter wasn't worth the wait I put you all
through but I've sucked it up and decided to publish it.

I hope you all enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Wei Wuxian’s mind was a mess.

Despite having a rational, coherent conversation with Rong Junhao, he wasn’t really absorbing any
of the information the man had told him.

He was still reeling from finding out Lan Zhan had betrayed him like that and as such, wasn’t
paying attention. But now that he had some time to himself - after Rong Junhao had left him alone
in his gardens - he began to carefully go over all the information he received.

He frowned.

Rong Junhao may be trying to become a villain in an attempt to unite the cultivation world but the
way he was going about all of this was all wrong. Eliminating the older generation regardless of
right or wrong, whether innocent or guilty, didn’t sit right with Wei Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian agreed that this world was twisted. It was cruel, unrelenting, heartless . The
cultivation world and their petty squabbles had taken everything from him. His adoptive family, his
sect, his brother, his sister, the Wens….. And Wei Wuxian, at the end, had had enough and took
his own life. He didn’t even want to return to this world but those he left behind missed him and
brought him back. Trouble came with him though in the form of the Stygian Tiger Seal that he
apparently hadn’t completely destroyed back then.

Back to the point. Rong Junhao was right in assuming that the cultivation world only came together
when there was a common enemy. And in order to get people to that point, people had to die.
But…..Wei Wuxian knew what the Seal did to a person. Regardless of satisfying the Seal’s thirst
for blood and death, Wei Wuxian was still driven towards insanity because of it. (Though the
mental strain from his loved ones dying one after the other aided in that.)

He didn’t know what Rong Junhao offered the Seal in exchange for its power, but with how often
the man was using that evil artifact, it was only a matter of time before Rong Junhao lost his
rationality and would begin to make a series of impulsive decisions. Or perhaps….he’s already
being rash? He does seem to already have the telltale signs of the Seal’s gradual possession. Dark
circles under his eyes, headaches, red eyes, irritation……as well as many other symptoms.

Rong Junhao had sounded coherent enough. Hmm, he might have a golden core, unlike me though.
Regardless, I don’t know the effect of the Seal on someone who has a golden core. So, if his
decisions at the moment are something the Seal has been making for him rather than him
himself…….perhaps I can convince him to stop? It’s never too late to break away from the Seal,
especially if he’s given a way out. I wasn’t given a way out, but that’s mainly because I didn’t have
any other options. No one knows what Rong Junhao looks like.

But…… Wei Wuxian hesitated. As much as giving up the Seal and escaping is the best outcome,
he must answer for the deaths of the lives of the innocent he took.

And besides…..is Rong Junhao…..naive? Even if he eliminates those who are corrupt now, there’s
no telling if the current and younger generations might also become corrupt. It doesn’t matter how
much “evil” you eliminate. Even if humans aren’t born evil, they can always become as such. It
is…..a never-ending cycle.

Regardless, if there was one thing Wei Wuxian understood from his interaction with Rong Junhao,
it was that he wasn’t responsible for the corruption of the spiritual veins beneath the sects. He
wasn’t the one forming an array that could possibly destroy everything. Or….was he?

Wei Wuxian paused.

The array was incomplete and though it had the connotations for death and destruction, perhaps
Wei Wuxian mistook something. It wasn’t the first time he was wrong. And now that he knew a
little bit about Rong Junhao, perhaps the array was his doing, but it did something different. Rong
Junhao’s goal was to merely kill people – still not a very good thing –, so perhaps the array kills
select people?

Wei Wuxian tapped the table. But Rong Junhao should be careful. The Seal is a crafty thing.

The Seal had always been a sentient being and only grew more of a cognizance with every use,
with the resentful energy it accumulated. And Wei Wuxian was afraid……with how often it’s
being utilized now, that it would soon gain a physical form.

If that happened…….the world might truly end. It’s too early to think of such things. If Wei
Wuxian played his cards right, he could destroy the Seal yet again, this time for good. Though
getting close to the Seal is a problem. Considering he’s attempted to destroy it once before, the
Seal may be wary of his intentions………

Wei Wuxian bit his lips. What should he do? Pretending to accept the offer and then trying to
convince Rong Junhao to stop might be a favorable idea, but if the sects saw him on the enemy’s
side, even if only to help them, it would ruin his reputation and perhaps….cause a second siege.
Even if he has allies now, there’s no telling when they might betray him. Wen Ning and Wen Qing
aside, will the others still be on his side should he choose to go down that path?

He sighed. There’s no use thinking about this alone. Should I ask someone for advice?

He had never been good at that. Asking for help, that is.

“It is not a weakness to ask for help.” Wen Ning had said.

“It is not a weakness to ask for help.” Wei Wuxian murmured. “But who should I ask?”

The clatter of a scroll dropping to the floor startled him and he came face-to-face with the shocked
face of one of Rong Junhao’s…..subordinates? The guy looked a little familiar too……where had
he seen him before?

“W-Wei Wuxian?” The man stuttered. He didn’t seem hostile but Wei Wuxian didn’t let his guard
down. He was in enemy territory, after all. Speaking of, why is he still nonchalantly staying here?
He should probably leave, like, now!
“Yes?” Wei Wuxian replied as he readied his teleportation talisman.

“It’s really you?” The man said. “I…..Wei Wuxian, I’ve always wanted to meet you again.”

“Huh?” This really took Wei Wuxian aback. “Do I…..know you from somewhere?”

“I don’t blame you for not remembering. My name is Wu Xiaoyun. You rescued me from a Wen
encampment during the war.”

“Wu…..Xiaoyun.” Wei Wuxian did indeed remember someone like that.

…………………..

Wei Wuxian had been laying waste to several supervisory offices absentmindedly when he came
across a Supervisory office in Mianyang. Several lines of prisoners were being led into the office
and humiliated.

Wei Wuxian frowned. “Led” is a pretty kind way to say whipped if they stopped moving forward.
Regardless, Wei Wuxian had to be cautious now. Before, when decimating the other offices, he
didn't have to worry about prisoners from their side. But now….he had to make sure his corpses
and resentful energy didn’t harm the prisoners. He may be consumed by hatred for the Wens, but
he’s still rational.

It was hard to restrain himself, but he waited until the prisoners were all safely absconded inside.
Then, he put Chenqing to his lips and played.

.
The prisoners all looked terrified of him once he finished off the rest of the Wen. All except a few,
of course, thanked him. But Wei Wuxian didn’t really care if they showed gratitude or not. He was
used to saving others without any sort of reward or praise. But…..

“Wei Wuxian,” One man said, rubbing his raw wrists. “My name is Wu Xiaoyun of the provincial
sect here in Mianyang. Thank you for saving me! If there’s anything I can do to assist you in the
future, don’t hesitate to call me.”

A few of the man’s buddies whispered at him to stop interacting with a demonic cultivator but Wu
Xiaoyun didn’t seem to care.

Wei Wuxian was startled. “Sure?”

………………………

“I remember you.” Wei Wuxian said.

Wu Xiaoyun looked very apologetic. “Wei Wuxian, I….apologize for being unable to help you
back then. I tried to convince my sect leader but he…..didn’t listen. I know it’s no excuse, but…..”

“It’s fine.” Wei Wuxian shrugged. “I never expected to be repaid for my help.”

“It’s not fine!” Wu Xiaoyun said hotly. “I’ve always been taught to repay help with kindness and
gratitude. My sect leader, ” He said mockingly. “Was the one who taught me that. And yet…… ”
He clenched his fists.

Wei Wuxian didn’t know what to say to that. While he was warmed by the thought of someone at
least trying for his sake, the reaction of Wu Xiaoyun’s sect leader was to be expected. Wei Wuxian
himself had been aware that the sects would turn against him eventually.

That’s why he threw himself into danger during the war. He didn’t expect to survive.

But he lived. And as a consequence, those tragedies followed.

Wei Wuxian had long since been aware of how hypocritical the sects had been back then…..and
even before the war. True, not all of them were like that. Some just went with the flow and others
didn’t think they had enough power to protest. And those that did were silenced one way or another
by the masses.

It was just the way the world was. Wei Wuxian had long since accepted that and had stopped
trying to change people’s minds. After all, if he had cared about every single person’s opinions, he
wouldn’t be the person he is today.

“Wu-gongzi,” Wei Wuxian said. “I appreciate you trying, at least.” Even though I have no reason
to believe you. “That was more than most had done during that time.”

Wu Xiaoyun still looked upset. “It wasn’t enough.”

Wei Wuxian silently nodded.

Wu Xiaoyun stayed and chatted for a bit about mundane things before leaving.

Wei Wuxian shook his head. As much as he’d like to stick around and figure out where he is -
maybe even check out the landscape - there were too many unknowns and Wei Wuxian did not feel
comfortable trying to investigate on his own.

He used the transportation talisman and left.

……………………..

Lan Jingyi let out a breath of relief. Hanging out with Sizhui and distracting him with his own
foolishness did wonders to erase the dark look that had been perpetually surrounding the normally
serene face.

He was still worried about that man who had been tempting Sizhui with offers and had let some
resentful energy - which was thick enough to be visible to the eye holy shit - into his friend, but the
session of Cleansing seemed to have cleared it for now. Though now he had something different to
worry about.
Hanguang-Jun and Senior Wei were fighting!

And just when Jingyi thought things couldn’t get worse, Senior Wei disappeared and hasn’t been
spotted by any of the sects since. Oh god. What was he going to do? Sizhui would get sad and the
culprit this time was Hanguang-Jun!!

Jingyi wanted to find out exactly what happened but was also just a little afraid of the answer. After
all, if Hanguang-Jun really did do something wrong then what was Sizhui going to do? His -
admittedly not yet married - parents were at odds with one another and he didn’t have the full
picture so if Sizhui came to the wrong conclusion then it could have disastrous consequences on
their relationship.

Gods, what was Jingyi going to do?! He was in a dilemma but he couldn’t just wait for the rumors
to run amok! That would just cause a worse situation. Jingyi was well-aware how rumors can twist
and turn the original story into something completely different. He needed to get the full story, but,
but…..!

“Jingyi, what are you doing?”

“Wahh!!” Jingyi screamed. He looked behind him and saw Sizhui looking at him amusedly.
“Sizhui!! Why do you have to be so damn quiet? At least announce yourself before saying
something out of the blue!”

“I did. I waved, right in front of your face . But you didn’t notice me. You were also pacing
worriedly back and forth so when I went to greet you, you turned around.”

“Oh.”

Sizhui just sighed, “So, what’s wrong?”

“Well…..” Jingyi debated for a long moment. Lying is forbidden in the Cloud Recesses but Jingyi
was good at getting around that rule. However, having known Sizhui for so long, the other knew
his quirks and when he was lying, even if he told a half truth. After about a minute or so, he
hesitated and then told the truth.
Sizhui was quiet. “Okay.” And then turned to the direction of the Jingshi and let himself in.

Jingyi broke out in cold sweat. He didn’t expect Sizhui to just…..confront Hanguang-Jun right
away! Oh gods, what if they fought? Then Sizhui would be even sadder and it would all be Jingyi’s
fault!

Soon, Jingyi began another whole round of catastrophizing about what was going on inside the
Jingshi.

……………………………………

Lan Wangji sat by his table, surrounded by a collection of objects he had accumulated throughout
his years of knowing Wei Ying.

His mind was in disarray, full of regrets.

Why didn’t he tell Wei Ying sooner? Why did he wait till their relationship had gotten better to
reveal what he did?

He curled around the remains of Wei Ying’s ribbon, among the many pictures he had drawn,
among the trinkets and preserved flowers he had stolen from Wei Ying.

Lan Wangji was miserable. How could he ever make it up to Wei Ying? Should he cook for him?
Give him presents? Spoil him to no end? What could he do? How could he fix his wrongs?

A knock at the Jingshi door startled him out of his thoughts.

“Yes?”

“Fuqin, it’s Sizhui.”

Sizhui? What could he be doing here at this time of the day? Could it be he heard what I did? But
no one was around when we fought. Or did Wei Ying tell him? No…..Wei Ying isn’t even in the
Cloud Recesses. But then…..why? “Come in.”

Sizhui, his child – their child –, the one who had gotten him through his punishment and years of
seclusion walked in, expression carefully blank and sat down in front of him. If he noticed how in
disarray Lan Wangji was, he didn’t mention it and for that, he was glad.

“Fuqin, is it true you fought with Baba?” Sizhui asked, getting straight to the point. “I heard you
two fought and Baba left the Cloud Recesses as a result.”

Lan Wangji flinched. “......Yes.”

“What happened?” After seeing Lan Wangji tense, Sizhui added, “ …….If it’s not too much to
ask.”

“You have a right to know.” Lan Wangji replied, somewhat forlorn. He didn’t want to tell Sizhui
anything, actually, preferring to keep his hurts to himself, but Sizhui was their child and he had a
right to know.

So Lan Wangji told him everything. Sizhui listened quietly, not interrupting or intputting anything.
He didn’t seem angry, sad, or disappointed. Merely…….thoughtful. Lan Wangji didn’t know if
that was better or worse.

Once he finished, Sizhui took the time to brew them a cup of his favorite tea. Only after the both of
them had drained one cup did he say anything.

“He said…..he ‘thought you were different’, right Fuqin?”

“Yes.” He did say that but Lan Wangji hadn’t really digested what that meant.

Sizhui tapped his fingers against the cup. “Fuqin, you should know that I have observed Baba
closely these past few weeks. I've been together with him, in hopes of reconnecting with him,
making sure he knew every detail of my upbringing that he had missed. And there are a few things
I have noticed that might help ease your…..worries.”
Lan Wangji had no idea what to expect. After seeing Wei Ying act so coldly towards him, he
didn’t know what Sizhui would tell him that would make him feel any better.

“Any time someone - other than you - mentioned that they saw his memories, he would merely
wince and smile bitterly. He didn’t have such a…. severe reaction as he did with you.”

Now this just made Lan Wangji feel even worse. Didn’t that mean that he was more hurt by Lan
Wangji’s actions than he was by others?

Perhaps seeing Lan Wangji’s miserable face, Sizhui continued quickly, “Fuqin, tell me. Why is it
that Baba was so incredibly angry knowing that you watched his memories, more than others?”

“Because I had known him since he was young.”

But Sizhui just shook his head. “He knew many people when he was young, but merely accepted
their part in watching in memories. You are looking at this the wrong way. Baba cares about your
opinion very much. He hangs around you, seeks your attention, drapes himself across your
shoulders.”

“He does that with all his close friends .” Lan Wangji stressed because he told himself exactly that
to dissuade himself from ever revealing his feelings to Wei Ying.

Sizhui looked at him like he was an idiot. Lan Wangji felt a little insulted. “Fuqin, ever since he
has come back, has he shown such closeness with anyone else?” Lan Wangji had a response to that,
so Sizhui had to explain more. “True, he does lounge himself across his friends and even strangers.
However, is he ever relaxed? Does he ever cling onto them like he does you?”

“No. He….doesn’t.”

Sizhui sighed, “A’ Die. Talk with him. Communicate. ……Don’t live with regrets.” Lan Wangji’s
breath hitched. “He’s finally back with us. Don’t let this force him away again. Tell him why you
watched his memories. Allow Baba to understand you. Don’t close yourself off. This is the only
advice I can give you.”

Lan Wangji swirled the tea around.

“Should I search him out? See what he thinks of cut-sleeves?” Lan Wangji stiffens. “I can do that,
you know. Baba won’t suspect me.”

“I……” Lan Wangji looked unsure of himself.

“A’ Die, it is not a weakness to ask for help. Ning-shushu taught me that.”

Lan Wangji rolled those words inside his mind for a bit and then nodded. “Okay.”

Sizhui smiled.

………………………………

Wei Wuxian found himself back at the Cloud Recesses and before he could panic about meeting
Lan Zhan so soon, he was instantly surrounded by the worried faces of the Lan juniors, Jingyi, Mo
Xuanyu and Jiang Cheng. They demanded where he had been and took him to the healers, ignoring
his protests and only stopped fussing when everything was alright. Wei Wuxian decided to keep
his meeting with Rong Junhao a secret, knowing how knowledge of that meeting could be taken in
the worst of ways by possibly eavesdropping people.

After he was freed from questioning, Sizhui ran up to him, asking how he was. Wei Wuxian
confirmed he was alright and Sizhui proceeded to drag him to the rabbit field to discuss some
things with him.

“Baba, what is your opinion on cut-sleeves?” Sizhui asked bluntly.

Wei Wuxian sputtered, “W-What? Why are you asking?”

“Baba, you have been clinging to A’ Die a lot and teasing him and draping yourself over him. I am
very observant and have seen how the intention of your actions has gradually begun to change.”
(Sizhui did not notice, not really, but the incessant tugging had caught his attention.)
“............Oh.” Wei Wuxian squeaked out. He didn’t know he was so transparent.

“And before you panic about that fact being known to others, do not worry. Most people think that
you’re just teasing A’ Die like you did when you were younger.”

He said most people. That means that there are some people that are aware other than A’ Yuan!!!

Sizhui squeezed his hand, startling him out of his thoughts. “Baba, please . I need to know. I will
not judge you or anything like that. Please.”

Wei Wuxian paused at the slight desperation in his tone. “I…..I believe that people should love
who they want to.”

Sizhui internally breathed a sigh of relief. “Okay. Thank you, Baba.”

Wei Wuxian nodded, “Was that the only thing?”

Sizhui hesitated. “No. Baba,” He seemed to struggle for a bit. “You need to talk with A’ Die.”

“N–”

“Baba, you need to.” Sizhui interrupted. “Too much time has been lost on everyone’s side for not
communicating. And I just don’t want to lose anyone anymore.”

“A’ Yuan……” Wei Wuxian had yet to really process his feelings but Sizhui was right. Too much
had been lost by miscommunication. It’s time to take a step forward.

.
There was a knock at the Jingshi door and Lan Wangji answered it, thinking Sizhui had come back.

It wasn’t Sizhui.

“Wei Ying….” Lan Wangji swallowed.

“Lan Zhan.” Wei Ying twisted his hands nervously. “Can I come in?”

“Mn.” Lan Wangji forced out.

He led them instead and the two of them sat at the table. Lan Wangji prepared some tea for the
both of them, making sure there was sugar at the table for Wei Ying. Wei Ying thanked him for
the tea and Lan Wangji inclined his head in acknowledgment.

The two of them were silent for a while and Lan Wangji was desperate for Wei Ying to say
something.

“Lan–”

“Wei–”

The two of them started off at the same time.

“You first.” Lan Wangji said.

Wei Ying nodded. “Lan Zhan,” He stopped and then started, “Lan Zhan, we need to talk about the
memory viewing……and your participation in it.”

Lan Wangji tensed. He wasn’t ready for this conversation.

And perhaps Wei Ying saw some of his reluctance as he said, “I didn’t communicate in my last life
about how I was feeling and why I was feeling that way and that cost me so much time and so
many people. I do not want to make the same mistake in this life. So let’s talk. We need to address
whatever this–” He gestured between them. ”–is between us. I have come to terms with my
feelings. But how about you? We may have become friends but I still don’t know all of you. I
cannot read you as well as your brother does. I’d rather know what you are to me before we go any
further. I don’t–” He sighed. “I need you to tell me, in your own words.”

“Okay.” Lan Wangji said, but internally he was a mess. His feelings? Does Wei Ying feel the same
as me? Does he really share my feelings, or is it something else?

Perhaps some of his panic was displayed on his face as Wei Ying asked worriedly, “Lan Zhan?”

“Mn?”

“We…..I can always give you more time if you need it. I know this was a little abrupt and I did not
give you much time to prepare.”

Lan Wangji was a little touched but nevertheless shook his head. “Wei Ying is right. I too have lost
a lot not talking….or clarifying what I mean. Wei Ying deserves my honesty.”

Wei Ying smiled.

Lan Zhan sipped his tea, allowing the pleasant taste to soothe him before beginning. “I like Wei
Ying. Love Wei Ying. Ever since I met you on the rooftops. But….I was not ready for those
feelings at that time. And I took it out on you. Wangji apologizes for that.”

Wei Ying was quiet. “I am inclined to forgive you. But Wen Ning has been teaching me to not
forgive so easily.”

“Good.” Lan Wangji said. And he meant that. Wei Ying was always too forgiving, especially
towards people who did not deserve his forgiveness.

Wei Ying laughed, “You were really mean to me, Lan Zhan. You really made me think you didn’t
want me.” Lan Wangji winced. “I knew you didn’t hate me as others had said, but I gradually felt
that way the more and more you opposed me. And then, in the Xuanwu cave. You told me that I
was a hateful person.”

Lan Wangji swallowed sharply. He…..did say that. In the midst of everything, he had forgotten
about that.

Wei Ying sipped his tea. “After……you sang me a song. It was confusing. Did you like me or hate
me? I didn’t know.” He set the cup down. “What followed was Lotus Pier’s fall and….my descent
into Burial Mounds, as you are well-aware. I do not remember much after that as a consequence, as
the price I paid to survive. But what I do remember was twisted by the resentful spirits I housed
inside myself. You kept asking me to come to Gusu and all I heard was that you wanted to punish
me like when we were children.”

“I didn’t.” Lan Wangji clarified quietly. “I didn’t want to punish you. I wanted to protect you. I
wanted…..I wanted to hide you away and keep you safe.” Just like my father did to my mother.

“Then why didn’t you just say that?” Wei Ying demanded. “Lan Zhan, I’m no mind reader, I’m not
like your brother. How could I know that that is what you were thinking?”

“I don’t–I do not know. I was never good with words. I don’t know why I couldn’t say it.”
LanWangji was miserable. He was starting to come to terms that most of the damage in their
relationship was caused by himself.

Wei Ying shook his head. “Never mind. It wouldn’t have done you any good anyways. The spirits
possessing me wouldn’t have allowed me to think any further. They wanted to isolate me. If,
perhaps, we were friends before everything went downhill, then maybe it could have been
different. But we weren’t. Why did you not want to be my friend, Lan Zhan?”

“I….I did not want to be your friend.” Lan Wangji’s voice nearly closed up, but he pushed on. “I
wanted to be your lover.”

Wei Ying flushed a little. “And who said that friends could not become lovers?” He said. “Lan
Zhan, the person I would want to love should know me and my heart from the inside and out. Is
that not what a friend is?”

That stumped Lan Wangji. It had not occurred to him that that would be the case. Perhaps it’s
because everyone he had known to be in love fell in love after their marriage or when they were
promised to each other in some way. People that fell in love before anything like that only
happened in fairytales. “It…..did not occur to me.”

Wei Ying snorted, “Yeah, I’m starting to see that.”

The two of them sat in a somewhat somber silence for a bit before Wei Wuxian finished his tea.

“I believe that’s enough for today.” Wei Wuxian stretched. “Talking about feelings is somewhat
draining, don’t you think?”

Lan Wangji, not knowing what to say, just nodded. He had a lot to reflect on now. Lan Wangji
knew he had not been the most…..forthright with his feelings, but hearing how it was from Wei
Ying’s perspective made him truly realize how things had been for him. (After all, while he had
seen Wei Ying’s memories, he had not seen them in full. There were pieces he was missing.)

Wei Ying began to shift the topic. Lan Wangji had heard what he needed to hear so there was no
use dwelling on it.

Privately, inklings of a plan began to form in Lan Wangji’s mind of a way to make it up to Wei
Ying.

“Now then, Lan Zhan, don’t freak out.” Wei Ying said, just as Lan Wangji was thinking of various
gifts to give his heart’s beloved. “But I kinda, sorta met the person we’re fighting against when I
teleported away.”

Lan Wangji stared at Wei Wuxian for a long while. “.......... Explain .”

“Eh, I think it’s pretty self-explanatory. I teleported away and then found myself right in the literal
garden of our lovely antagonist who proceeded to try and entice me to his side via honesty! He was
pretty convincing considering how I agreed with him on some points. Of course, that is only if I
ignore the very glaring fact that a) he has murdered a ton of people – not as many as me though
haha–”

Lan Wangji gave him a very unamused look so Wei Wuxian reluctantly stopped laughing.
“ Anyway , b) he’s planning on killing more people - he’s actually trying to eliminate the older
generation since he sees them as unapologetically corrupt, which I sorta agree with. Even though
not everyone is that way, and I said that and he was like ‘I can’t just go through every single
person to decide whether they’re corrupt or not’ and I wanted to correct him but that didn’t seem
likely since the Seal is sorta taking over his thoughts at the moment.” Wei Ying scratched his head.
“I actually kinda feel bad for the guy. The Seal has a way of getting to you, worming itself into
your heart and controlling your actions without you knowing it. I’ve used it like…..twice? And you
know how it’s turned out. And this guy has used it more than me, so I can tell you without a doubt
that the Seal is starting to possess–no, reform him in a very subtle way that the man himself
doesn’t even realize. I mean, he seemed normal to the eye of an everyday person, but to me, the
Seal is exaggerating his thirst for revenge beyond what it should be and making him kill more
people than he probably already wanted to.”

“The Seal…..does what?”

“Huh….I thought you would know, considering……well, considering. But uhh, I guess the Seal
tampered with my memory so much that you probably wouldn’t know. Hmm, well, you at least
know that the Seal was controlling my actions at certain points, correct?”

“Mn.”

“Well, you see, the Seal’s gradual takeover is very slow and very subtle. It will start with little
things, such as making you doubt your judgement and making you take slightly different actions
than what you’d normally do but it’s nothing noticeable. However, as you use it more, or keep it in
your possession without sealing it away or putting it in a warded pouch, the more the Seal begins to
control your thoughts and actions. And because it’s a very slow takeover, you never really notice
what’s happening until you’ve already committed multiple crimes!”

“Wei Ying, but you…..”

“Ah.” Wei Wuxian looked embarrassed. “I do realize that I didn’t properly seal the Seal away, but
uhh, by that time, I had already started giving into it. Lan Zhan, I was just….. really tired . I had
expected, no, hoped to die during the war. I didn’t really have a plan when I survived. I was just
taking it one step at a time. But…..I knew, deep down, that I would eventually leave the Jiang sect,
leave the cultivation world, one way or another.”

“Why?”

Wei Wuxian looked perplexed. “Well, why wouldn’t I? Even if the whole thing with the Wens
didn’t happen, Lan Zhan, I wasn’t doing my duties as head disciple. I expected to either be kicked
from the sect or retire. And besides, with all the rumors popping up and Jiang Cheng getting more
and more incensed…….it was merely a matter of time before things went down.”

Lan Wangji clenched his fists.

“Aww, don’t look so sad, Lan Zhan! I’ve had time to come to terms with what’s happened. There’s
nothing I could have done to avoid the outcome. Well, unless I never learned demonic cultivation
that is.” Wei Wuxian shook his head. “It’s in the past. Let’s not think of it. For now, let’s come up
with a plan of action on how to deal with our enemy, hm?”

“............Mn.”

…………………

There was no time for that though. Rong Junhao mounted his attack yet again, However, this time,
it was through the array formed from the remains of the destroyed sects. Wei Wuxian had thought
that the array was incomplete! But Wei Wuxian supposed he was looking at it from the wrong
perspective, after all.

The array that used the destroyed sects as corner points had a different purpose, but what was it
exactly?

He got his answer soon enough. Strange markers appeared over everyone’s heads. They seemed
like……numbers? But what were they for? And how would Rong Junhao use them?

Fierce corpses began to dart towards them and there was no time for Wei Wuxian to ponder over
the numbers before they were being attacked.

Or rather, a select number of them.

Wei Wuxian himself was left untouched and as such, between cutting down fierce corpses, he was
able to see that those who were cut down or severely injured had a certain number above their
heads.

But what, exactly, was the number indicative of?

It frustrated Wei Wuxian that he couldn’t think of anything. Helpless, tried using Chenqing to at
least distract the corpses long enough for people to retreat or aid him in subduing the corpses. It
worked for most of the corpses.

However…….

There were a few corpses that seemed different, more powerful than the others. And Wei Wuxina
instantly knew why. These fierce corpses had intelligence. They were like Wen Ning. But how had
Rong Junhao gotten ahold of those notes?

Wei Wuxian was sure he had burned them before the Siege started…..but considering how
horrible his memory is, he may have not burned those specific notes. Hmm. A thought for later.

For now……Wei Wuxian put down an array that was an improved version of the warding array he
had set up for the Wen remnants in the Burial Mounds. This would hold, but not for long.

They needed to come up with a plan.

………………….

The cultivators were in an uproar. Someone had found out that Meng Yao had given information of
the sects’ weakness to their enemies! After all, how else did the sects fall so easily? Who else had
information about people’s weaknesses but Meng Yao!

People were incensed, many calling for Meng Yao’s execution. They knew they should have just
killed him off! Sure, his memory and smarts can be used to improve their land and economy, but
it’s now being used against them! They couldn’t have that.
As people began to stew in anger and grief, the alliance swore that they would kill that damnable
bastard Meng Yao.

Meng Yao had managed to escape. He had waited for an opportunity and when a servant with a
similar stature had come in to give him food, he knocked them out and switched their clothes. He
bent his head low and began to plan giving information about trapping the Seal and cutting its
connection off from the corpses to the Nies and Lans but he didn’t know how to do so without
exposing himself and getting killed in the process. His core is still sealed, after all.

What to do? What could he do?

He’s in a worse position than he’s ever been before. With him having given out the information of
the sects’ weaknesses, it was only a matter of time before people began to connect the dots and call
for his execution.

Not that he didn’t deserve it.

Too much and too many people had been lost in his want to be recognized by his father. He knew
that it didn’t matter that he was using his abilities for the good of the people or that his core was
sealed. It was only a matter of time before his usefulness ran out and people would want to kill
him.

Perhaps……Perhaps, in another life……where he’s not tied down by anything…..

Meng Yao shook his head. Now’s not the time for wishful thinking.

He went out and saw Rong Junhao commanding the Seal to use the corpses to attack. Meng Yao
didn’t know what to do, but had a vague idea of how to control the Seal considering his father
wanted to control it.
So secretly, he began to try and attune himself to the resentful energy. It was…..difficult and many
voices flooded his head, but he was good at shoving the taunts and insults of others to the back of
his mind. As he did so, he began to see which threads of resentful energy connected to the corpses
and tried cutting them off slowly, if only to reduce the amount of corpses the others had been
fighting.

But then Rong Junhao noticed something was off. Meng Yao cut off his connection and slowly
turned away, only to get caught by someone.

He had been afraid of this happening and was about to make excuses, but saw who it was and
relaxed.

………………………….

Wei Wuxian had noticed something odd.

Every time he returned to his tent after suppressing another wave of corpses, there would be a pile
of gifts or freshly made food waiting for him. There was no sign of who might have done it but
Wei Wuxian knew who it was.

Who else would it be but Lan Zhan?

Wei Wuxian knew he should probably try and stop Lan Zhan, but knew that the other still felt
guilty for the memory viewing. If this is what Lan Zhan thought could assuage his guilt, then who
is Wei Wuxian to stop him?

Besides, it’s not like he doesn’t like the attention he’s getting from Lan Zhan.

…….

Wei Wuxian enjoyed another meal freshly prepared by Lan Zhan who had unsubtly asked him how
it tasted. (Wei Wuxian of course had replied that it was good, but had waited a bit for Lan Zhan to
panic – gods, that reaction was so cute! – before answering.)
He then prepared to head out to battle with a few others. Recently, he had figured out that those
with numbers above thirty on their heads would get killed and asked them to stay in the array while
the rest of them headed out. However, there were too many people with those numbers and as a
result, the force that could head out and subdue the corpses were few in number. Wei Wuxian also
had to exert himself more, using up his yin energy more often. He had tried depleting his golden
core too because the opposing energies in his body could clash due to one being weaker.

But he had to figure out how to use up both energies in tandem in order to reduce the risk of his
cores destroying each other. He decided to test it out on the sentient fierce corpses. They
were…..harder to fight especially when the mindless corpses attacked in tandem, but for the most
part, they tried attacking the array to get to the ones safely tucked inside it.

So Wei Wuxian was able to test out something new. While he used resentful energy to distract the
corpses, he used spiritual energy to send and activate a talisman that would purify them.

It worked, evidently. But it required more concentration than Wei Wuxian would have liked to use,
considering they were on the battlefield. Shaking his head, Wei Wuxian decided that when he had
the time, he’d improve upon his usage of both energies but for now, he had to rescue the rest of the
cultivators that were struggling against the onslaught of corpses.

…….....................

War was hard. Seeing people die was harder. Especially when you knew someone could save
them, if only they were faster.

That was the thought of many people when they saw Wei Wuxian successfully repel wave after
wave of corpses despite them being under the control of the Seal. They thought that if only Wei
Wuxian tried harder, if only he was faster, then maybe their brethren, their disciples, their children
would have survived.

Rumors began to pop up again about how Wei Wuxian let so many people die. This continued on
for a few days. Wei Wuxian largely ignored them, knowing how people want to find blame for
their misery. It was easier that way, to force their pain on a suitable target.

And Wei Wuxian has always been their favorite scapegoat.

Wei Wuxian knew this and found it futile to try and change their minds. That is not to say that
everyone was happy about this blame game though.

“Oh, quit it, will you?” Lan Jingyi, who had evidently had enough of this bullshit, demanded.
“What is the point of blaming this on Senior Wei? He’s the only reason that you’re still alive!!
And besides, what’s this crap about Senior Wei letting people die, huh? He didn’t let people die,
he saved so many other people! And you call him weak for being unable to save them?”

“You’re just a child, what could you know about these matters?” Someone replied, annoyed.

“Is me being young your only argument as to why I can’t have an opinion?” Jingyi replied, raising
an eyebrow. “Because I could very well say that you being old is a good reason why you can
slander Senior Wei.”

“Jingyi.” Sizhui sighed.

“What? I’m right.” Jingyi smiled cheekily.

“I’m not arguing against what you have said. I merely need to remind you that these people have
delicate sensibilities, we must be mindful of that.” Lan Jingyi choked out a laugh.

“Y-You–!”

Sizhui very calmly said, “What about me?”

That person, who Sizhui now recognized as Yi Weichun, sputtered for a bit before snorting. “As
expected of someone who calls Wei Wuxian his father, I should have known better than to trust
that you would speak in a polite manner!”

“Why are you so angry at him?”

“Thanks to Wei Wuxian, I lost my leg! I will never get that back!! And you tell me he’s innocent?
That he’s forgiven?? I will never accept that! Never!”
“Baba has long since been acquitted of what he’s been accused of.” Sizhui seethed. “And besides,
who was the one who attacked first? If you people hadn’t struck first, would he have retaliated and
then lost control?”

“He should have just obediently submitted to the clans and just died!! So what if he was innocent?
He’s nothing but a monster!!”

“How dare you–”

“What’s going on here?” Lan Qiren stroked his beard as he walked into the clearing where Jingyi
held a rather murderous-looking Sizhui back.

“Lan-laoshi, look at your students here!” Yi Weichun raged. “So disrespectful to their elders, how
will you answer my clan for the insults your clan’s disciples have shown me?”

“Lan-laoshi, they struck first!” Jingyi was indignant. “They were rude to Senior Wei, so I–”

“Be quiet.” Lan Jingyi obediently shut up but glared daggers at Yi Weichun. “And you, what
exactly happened here?”

Yi Weichun looked proud that Lan Qiren would take his side. “I merely told these brats the truth
that their precious Senior Wei.” He spat. “Was nothing but a monster!”

“Wei Wuxian has been cleared of his crimes.”

“So what? That won’t bring back my leg! That won’t bring back the lives lost at Nightless City!!
For the sake of those damned Wens, regardless of their innocence, he killed so many people!! Just
because he’s saved us here, that doesn’t make him a hero!!”

“I know that more than anyone. Do you think that I have forgotten?” Wei Wuxian, who had been
listening since the beginning, walked towards them. He looked exhausted. “Then what would you
like me to do?”
Yi Weichun was taken aback by his sudden appearance and didn’t reply.

“You just want me to miserably dispel your hatred, your grief. You lost your leg, many others lost
their parents and children, while my family had long since been gone.” He crossed his arms. “The
Wen Remnants that you speak of, thirteen years ago they already died once. I, too, perished back
then. And right here, right now, for your sake, I risk dying once again all to save you.”

“There’s no use, Wei Wuxian. No matter what you do, don’t expect me to ever forgive you.” He
gritted his teeth. “Never ever!”

“Nobody told you to forgive me.” Wei Wuxian sighed. “The things I’ve done, the things I’ve been
manipulated to do under the control of the Seal, you’ll never forget and I’ll never forget. It doesn’t
matter that it wasn’t my fault, it doesn’t matter that you all attacked first. Their blood will forever
stain my hands.”

Yi Weichun clenched his fists and screamed in frustration, hobbling away hurriedly.

……….................….

Wei Wuxian inclined his head and returned to his tent, sighing. He was really tired. Days of using
both his cores without properly replenishing them had left him drained.

But…..at least Wei Wuxian had figured out what the numbers meant.

It had taken one overheard conversation for Wei Wuxian to understand that the numbers meant the
amount of people killed and/or had their lives ruined. It meant the number of sins people had
committed.

Wei Wuxian had a number over his head too, though they were few in number. He supposed it
could be Jin Zixuan’s death, along with a few other things that had caused the number to appear.
But it didn’t matter. What did matter was that Rong Junhao had somehow figured out a way to kill
certain people rather than killing everyone.

Was that why the nature of the array had changed from what Wei Wuxian had originally thought?
That it changed from a total destruction to a selective one? Or was that the original intention all
along?
But why did Rong Junhao not do this from the beginning when he took out those sects? Was it a
blood sacrifice? Or was he merely consumed by the thought of revenge, so he blindly killed
people? The Seal had a way of magnifying killing intent, so that could be it.

However, it could also be that Rong Junhao did use that array, only on a smaller scale with the
destroyed sects and eliminated everyone over the age of twenty because they committed too many
sins?

That seemed like the more plausible alternative, considering how rational Rong Junhao had been.

…………………

“Master, what are you doing?” Wu Xiaoyun asked. “This wasn’t what we wanted to do! Killing
everyone is not the way to go!!”

“Get lost.” Rong Junhao muttered, eyes red and empty. “I know what I’m doing. You don’t have to
lecture me.”

“I’m not lecturing you.” He scowled. “I’m worried. Master, you haven’t been sleeping or eating!
And your headaches!”

“I said I’m fine!” Rong Junhao yelled. Wu Xiaoyun flinched back when Rong Junhao raised the
Seal towards him. Rong Junhao seemed to awaken as his eyes widened and he seemed to regain
some consciousness. “What…..just what was I about to do….?”

He glanced at the Seal that hovered menacingly nearby. It seemed to entice him, tempt him,
somehow. He knew he shouldn’t give in–

“Master–” Wu Xiaoyun started.

–but he was just so tired of resisting the voices.

……………………..

Wei Wuxian had no idea what to do. There was chaos all around and people were dying left and
right. Rong Junhao finally lost all control of the Seal and allowed it to wreak havoc on anyone and
everyone. Wei Wuxian could see the deadened and hazy red eyes of the man in front of him and
didn’t know what to do.

No. He knew exactly what to do.

He just wished it hadn’t come to this. He should have convinced Rong Junhao to stop sooner. Not
that it would have worked considering the Seal’s influence on him, but still–

He really hadn’t wished it would come to this.

……………………….

Lan Wangji knew that Wei Wuxian was planning something. He saw it in the resigned set to his
shoulders, in the dullness of his eyes that whatever he was planning was not going to have pleasant
results.

And every time he asked, “Wei Ying, is something wrong?”

Wei Ying would just look at him with something akin to bittersweetness and say, “Nothing. I’m
fine. Just…..Just thinking.”

Lan Wangji knew that not pushing his boundaries and being a silent companion was all he could
do to ensure they didn't fight. But being passive had gotten Wei Ying nowhere, had gotten their
relationship nowhere.

So Lan Wangji grasped a pale hand, squeezing it once. “Wei Ying, I’m here, Sizhui is here. There
are many people that love you and wish for you to be safe and happy. No matter your worries,
know that I’ll always be here for you. I….” He needed to communicate, to say something. “I will
support you no matter what. I will not give up on you. So……whatever is troubling you, know that
I’ll do my best to help.”
A bit of life and laughter and amusement came back to his eyes. “Oh Lan Zhan, never change. I
understand.” He squeezed back. “I will do my best. We will get through this together.”

“Mn.”

Wei Wuxian felt himself calm down. He was thinking quite negatively and was worried about
possibly not making it out, but being okay with that. After all, he was a fully formed human again.
He could bleed, he could hurt. He could die .

He had never wanted to return and with so many people badmouthing him again, his thoughts just
couldn’t help but take a darker turn. But Lan Zhan was there. Lan Zhan had comforted him, in that
serious, awkward way of his that Wei Wuxian loved.

He will make it through, if only for Lan Zhan’s sake, if only for those who care for him.

Lan Zhan and Jiang Cheng flanked both his sides. Wei Wuxian saw Rong Junhao ahead, mask
covering his face and the Seal glowing brightly with power. Wei Wuxian shivered as he felt the
calls from the Seal try to entice him, as it sensed his doubts and fears, but shook them off easily
enough. He had no need for power anymore.

He took a breath and told Lan Zhan and Jiang Cheng to distract Rong Junhao and gain his
attention. The two did not know of Wei Wuxian’s rather suicidal plan but trusted him enough and
that warmed him even as he knew what he was about to do would scare them.

As soon as they successfully drew his attention away, Wei Wuxian moved quietly, cloaking
himself in resentment and slowly inching his way towards the Seal.

However, it seemed like the Seal had grown in intelligence and soon identified Wei Wuxian
directed a controlled Rong Junhao to attack him.

There was no time to get back, so Wei Wuxian angled his body, pushing forward, and allowed
Rong Junhao’s sword to pierce him through. Wei Wuxian coughed out blood and drew a small
purification talisman using his blood, expelling the resentful energy from Rong Junhao who
regained consciousness.

“Wei Wuxian…..? What? What am I….?” Rong Junhao groaned, shaking his head.

The Seal became angered that Rong Junhao escaped and doubled its efforts to get him back under
control, ignoring Wei Wuxian for just a moment. That was the opportunity that Wei Wuxian was
looking for as he grabbed the Seal and began to use his own resentful energy to overload and
shatter half of the Seal while simultaneously using spiritual energy to break the other half.

And it was working. The Seal was yet again, being destroyed. And this time , Wei Wuxian
thought, for good . Wei Wuxian turned to see Lan Zhan and Jiang Cheng watching him with
horror, trying to push through the corpses that had converged to try and stop them from getting any
further. He mouthed a ‘sorry’ to them and redoubled his efforts.

Evidently, though, the Seal had some remaining fight and whipped out at him, throwing him off
the sword and back a few feet, before succumbing.

Wei Wuxian threw up a mouthful of blood and started feeling cold from the blood loss just as the
seal exploded. He vaguely heard the screams of his brother and Lan Zhan calling for him but Wei
Wuxian had drifted off soon enough, his body becoming cold and limp.

The last thing he felt was being carried away.

……………………….

Lan Wangji had not known of Wei Ying’s plan of attack. He vaguely got that both himself and
Jiang Wanyin were to distract their enemy – whose name Wei Ying mentioned as Rong Junhao? –
and draw his attention away in order for Wei Ying to get close to the Seal, possibly destroying it?

Lan Wangji knew the price to pay for getting rid of the Seal, but trusted Wei Ying had a plan to
ensure his survival. But.
But then Rong Junhao turned around, facing Wei Ying and stabbed forward, piercing Wei Ying
through the chest. Lan Wangji vaguely felt himself scream Wei Ying’s name as he saw Wei Ying
push himself further onto the sword and use a talisman to push the resentful energy out of Rong
Junhao. The Seal seemed to stop focusing its efforts on Wei Ying but Lan Wangji couldn’t care,
pushing through the wall of corpses trying to reach Wei Ying.

This felt too much like what happened in Nightless City.

A wall of corpses blocked his way as he futilely tried to reach Wei Ying. Suddenly Wei Ying
turned to him and mouthed ‘sorry’ before the Seal began to crack and tremble. Wei ying was flung
back towards them as the Seal exploded.

Lan Wangji’s ears rang in the aftermath, but his vision was clear enough to take stock of the
damage down to Wei Ying’s body. He was bleeding heavily, legs bent at an awkward angle.

“No. No, no, no. Wei Ying, stay with me. Please.” He vaguely saw Jiang Wanyin shaking his head
in disbelief, but couldn’t be bothered to really register it.

Lan Wangji felt his world drain of color for the second time as Wei Ying’s breaths seemed to slow.
He stumbled forward, thinking that if he could just reach Wei Ying, he would be able to help him,
would be able to ensure he would survive.

And then, he was taken away.

He was taken away .

And when Lan Wangji ignored the low reserves of his spiritual energy to take to the sky after
them, Rong Junhao used a teleportation talisman and disappeared, just as Lan Wangji’s fingers had
grazed Wei Ying’s hair.

Lan Wangji ran out of energy and nearly plummeted to the ground if it weren’t for an equally
drained Jiang Cheng catching him. Both of them had been fighting off the corpses in order for Wei
Ying to enact whatever plan he had.

But neither of them were expecting this.

Again. Yet again, Lan Wangji was too slow.

Why. Why, why, why was Wei Ying always taken away from him?

His breath hitched and he felt like crying at the very thought. What should they do now? Lan
Wangji helplessly thought. What should I do now?

Without Wei Ying, I……I don't know how I can hold on…….

……………………………….

The corpses suddenly dropped to the ground, like puppets without strings and everyone breathed a
sigh of relief. It was finally over.

Wei Wuxian had told them he had a plan to stop all of this and took Lan Wangji and Jiang Wanyin
with him, cutting and subduing corpses along the way. They had been worried at first. Two of their
best fighters went away, but how could they care now when whatever plan Wei Wuxian had
worked?

Nie Mingjue and Lan Xichen were especially relieved, but were still wary. There had been some
sentient corpses among those they fought and they couldn’t let their guard down just yet. But none
of the corpses moved, so they had assumed it was over.

“Nie-zongzhu, Lan-zongzhu.”

The two aforementioned turned and saw Meng Yao hobbling after a Nie sect disciple.

“Meng Yao, you’re alright!” Nie Mingjue said.

“Yes. I honestly would have liked to give you all the information on how to stop the Seal, but it
seems like Wei-gongzi has beaten me to it.”
“He just managed to do it right now. Though, they haven’t returned. I’m a little worr–”

Meng Yao’s eyes widened and he suddenly rushed forward, pushing Lan Xichen out of the way.
The sickening crunch of flesh brought everyone’s attention to a surviving sentient corpse who had
launched a sneak attack, intending to harm Lan Xichen.

Meng Yao coughed out blood and Nie Mingjue sent Baxia out, slicing the corpse down. He then
tried unsealing Meng Yao’s core, intending to allow it to heal the wound, but Nie Mingjue didn’t
have to be a healer to know that the wound was fatal.

“N-No need, Nie-zongzhu….” Meng Yao said weakly. “I think…it hit…..my lung. I don’t
think…..”

“Shut up.” Nie Mingjue glared. “You’re going to survive this.”

“I won’t. I al-already feel cold.”

“A….A’ Yao!” Lan Xichen cried. “Why did you do that?”

“I….I wanted to do one last thing for you, the one I hurt the….most in my *coughs* pursuit for my
father’s acknowledgment. I used your…..t-trust and hurt…..many people. I guess I…..wanted to
make it up to you.”

“Stop talking and focus on treating your wounds.”

Meng Yao looked into Nie Mingjue’s eyes deeply. “Do you think the others would let me go……
now that they know I was responsible for giving out information of the sects’ weaknesses?”

“Why did you do that anyway?” Nie Mingjue asked, irritated.

“I was promised.”

“Promised what?”
“That neither the Nie sect nor the Twin jades would be harmed.”

Both Nie Mingjue and Lan Xichen were struck silent.

“I knew I wouldn’t be let off after that. So I thought…..I could do…..one last thing…..” The blood
was too much. “In my next life…..Nie-zong–”

“Call me da-ge.” Nie Mingjue couldn’t bear hearing him call him such a distant title. Even after all
Meng Yao had done……Nie Mingjue still cared for him. Hate can only be born from love. That’s
why Nie Mingjue had despised Meng Yao so much after hearing what he had done.

Meng Yao’s eyes widened a bit. “Then….Da-ge,” He looked to Lan Xichen, who nodded. “Er-ge, I
hope that….my next life….is better….unburdened by…..so-called filial piety. That I would
be…..just….myself….”

Nie Mingjue and Lan Xichen both nodded and smiled comfortingly.

“And I hope…..to meet you….in better circumstances…..agai–”

Everything went silent.

Chapter End Notes

How did you like it? I hope I didn't leave off on too much of a cliffhanger!

I'm already working on the next chapter, but I won't make any promises about when it
will be out.

After looking through my inbox, I realized that I had not replied to so many people
leaving comments. Rest assured, I'm going through them now and would like to
appreciate the support you all have shown despite me not updating as frequently
anymore. On the bright side, there are only two more chapters and an epilogue left!

(While going through my inbox, I found out, quite belatedly, that someone drew some
art for this fic. Thank you!)

Next Chapter: Aftermath

End Notes

This fic mainly follows the book, with little moments and facts taken from the audio drama,
manhua, donghua, and live action.

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!